Genocide in Satellite Croatia Appendixes

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Appendixes

Continued from Chapter X. Ustashi in the Free World.

Appendix I
List of Serbian Orthodox Clergymen Killed by Croatian Ustashi

  1. Ajdukovic, Ilija, priest, Srednja Gora (Udbina).
  2. Alagic, Djuro, archpriest, Gornja Dubrava (Ogulin).
  3. Andric, Jovan, priest, Tepljuv (Knin).
  4. Askrobic, Dusan, deacon, Mostar.
  5. Babic, Dane, priest, Svinjica (Petrinja).
  6. Babic, Djordje, priest, Balajnice (Nasice).
  7. Ban, Nikola, archpriest, Bjelovar.
  8. Banjac, Milan, priest, Drvar.
  9. Banjac, Simo, priest, Kamen (Glamoc).
  10. Barac, Dr. Branko, archpriest, Sisak.
  11. Bilanovic, Branko, student of theology, Monastery Zitomislic.
  12. Bjegovic, Jovan, priest, Bihac.
  13. Blagoje, Dusan, priest, Stolac.
  14. Blazevic, Dobrosav, priest, Donji Vakuf (Bugojno).
  15. Bobarevic, Dusan, archpriest, Vlasenica.
  16. Bogic, Djordje—Georgije, priest, Nasice.
  17. Bogunovic, Nikola J., priest, Donji Lapac.
  18. Bozic, Milan, archpriest, Sarajevo.
  19. Brakus, Danilo, priest, Bjelo Polje (Korenica).
  20. Brazin, Branko, priest, Bolcin (near Bjelovar).
  21. Budimir, Ilija, priest, Crni Lug (BosGrahovo).
  22. Catic, Risto, priest, Gubin (Livno).
  23. Cejovic, Vladimir, archdeacon, Mostar.
  24. Culumovic, Antin, monk, Monastery Tavna.
  25. Cupovic, Aleksandar, archpriest, Bracevci (Djakovo).
  26. Curcic, Stevan, priest, Ogulin.
  27. Cutilic, Jovan, priest, Veliko Oborsko, Bijeljina.
  28. Damjanovic, Dimitrije, archpriest, Nisic (Sarajevo).
  29. Danilovic, Zivko, archpriest, Ljubija.
  30. Deretic, Ilarion, abbot, Monastery Zavale.
  31. Diklic, Dusan, priest, Plitvicka Jezera (Korenica).
  32. Diklic, Milos, priest, Kosinja (Perunisic).
  33. Djogovic, Bogdan, pastor, Kifino Selo (Nevesinje).
  34. Djuric, Ignjatije, monk, Velika Kladusa.
  35. Djukic, Milan, priest, Plaski.
  36. Djujic, Vladimir, archpriest, Srpske Moravice.
  37. Dobrosavljevic, Branko, archpriest, Veljun (Kordun).
  38. Dokmanovic, Mile, archpriest, Plaski.
  39. Dokmanovic, Mile, priest, Perjasica (Vojnic).
  40. Dosen, Milojko, priest, Pocitelj (Gospic).
  41. Eklemovic, Gavrilo, monk, Privina Glava.
  42. Gajic, Antonije, monk, Mala Tresnjevica.
  43. Gakovic, Bogoljub, secretary of church court, Plaski.
  44. Galogaza, Petar, archpriest, Petrinja.
  45. Gavranovic, Dusan, priest, Vagan (Knin).
  46. Golubovic, Milan, teacher of religion, Drvar.
  47. Gospic, Djordje, priest, Crnjeljevo (Bijeljina).
  48. Grozdanic, Jovan, priest, Ragun (Gospic).
  49. Gutovski, Mihailo, archpriest, Trebinje (Vojnic).
  50. Gvozdenovic, Vladimir, archpriest, Mostar.
  51. Hajdinovic, Ljubomir, priest, Capljina.
  52. Mlic, llija, archpriest, Plaski.
  53. Ivanovic, Branko, archpriest, Sid.
  54. Jaksic, Ljubomir, priest, Han Pijesak (Vlasenica).
  55. Jerkovic, Dimitrije, priest, Siroka Kula (Gospic).
  56. Josipovic, Emilijan, archpriest, Opatovac.
  57. Jovanovic, Mihailo, priest, Jablanica (Brcko).
  58. Jovanovic, Mihailo—Mika, priest, Brodac (Bijeljina).
  59. Jovanovic, Platon, bishop, Banja Luka.
  60. Jovic, Sevastijan, monk, Drnis.
  61. Katanic, Pavle, priest, Bijeljina.
  62. Knjazev, Jovan, priest, Zovik (Brcko).
  63. Kojic, Sava, monk, Buhaca (Slunj).
  64. Kosanovic, Djuro, archpriest, Plaski.
  65. Kosanovic, Teofan, monk, Gomirje.
  66. Kovacevic, Radovan, priest, Primislje (Slunj).
  67. Kovacina, Vasilije, priest, Metkovic.
  68. Krnjevic, Vojislav, archpriest, Mostar.
  69. Krnjic, Ljubomir, priest, Brodac (Brcko).
  70. Lalic, Bogdan, archpriest, Sarajevo.
  71. Landup, Pantelija, priest, Kamensko (Pakrac).
  72. Lapcevic, Radovan, archpriest, Blatusa (Vrgin Most).
  73. Lavrnja, Spasa, priest, Licka Guvaja (Lapac).
  74. Magarasevic, Jovan, archpriest, Tuzla.
  75. Majstorovic, Petar, archpriest, Licki Doljani (Lapac).
  76. Malobabic, Dusan, archpriest, Kolarici (Vojnic).
  77. Mandic, Milos, archpriest, Gracac.
  78. Manistulic, Stavro, priest, Pocrnje.
  79. Marin, Adam, priest, Koprivnica.
  80. Marjan, Djuro, archpriest, Senj.
  81. Markovic, Risto, priest, Lagon (Bijeljina).
  82. Maskijevic, Dragomir, priest, Derventa (Vlasenica).
  83. Matic, Simeon, archpriest, Trzic.
  84. Medan, Vojislav, priest, Dubac (Stolac).
  85. Milojevic, Djordje, priest, Novi Pavljan (Bjelovar).
  86. Minic, Miladin, priest, Biljesevo (Zenica).
  87. Momcilovic, Rafailo, monk, Sisatovac.
  88. Nakarada, Vasilije, priest, Madzvine (Kordun).
  89. Nasadil, Stanislav, priest, Licke Jasenice (Ogulin).
  90. Neric, Emilijan, monk, Monastery Tavna.
  91. Neskovic, Tihomir, priest, Janja.
  92. Ninkovic, Petar, priest, Vojnic.
  93. Obradovic, Pavle—Paja, archpriest, Nebljus.
  94. Okiljevic, Novak, novice, Monastery Zitomislic.
  95. Opacic, Bogdan, priest, Bacuge (Glina).
  96. Panjkovic, Vujadin, priest, Debelo Brdo (Korenica).
  97. Pantelic, Dimitrije, priest, Cadjevica (Bijeljina).
  98. Pascan, Roman, monk, Beocin.
  99. Pavlica, Ilija, priest, Munjava (Ogulin).
  100. Pejak, Makarije, deacon, Monastery Zitomislic.
  101. Pejanovic, Petar, priest, Mostar.
  102. Pekic, Milorad, priest, Sibislica (Brcko).
  103. Petkovic, Vukasin, priest, Mostar.
  104. Petrovic, Milos, priest, Zuzani (Derventa).
  105. Peuraca, Mile, priest, Gornji Budacki (Vojnic).
  106. Pintar, Ilija, priest, Srpska Jasenica (BosKrupa).
  107. Popovic, Marko, archpriest, Blagaj (Bugojno).
  108. Popovic, Mihailo, priest, Poljaca (Knin).
  109. Popovic, Milan, priest, Rmanj.
  110. Popovic, Milenko, deacon, teacher of religion, Bijeljina.
  111. Popovic, Savo, priest, Brezovo Polje (Brcko).
  112. Popovic, Stevan, archpriest, Medjasi (Bijeljina).
  113. Prodanovic, Marko, student of theology, Monastery Zitomislic,
  114. Radic, Ognjen, priest, Mostar.
  115. Radmanovic, Nikola, archpriest, Slusnica (Slunj).
  116. Rajcevic, Milos, archpriest, Plaski.
  117. Rajcevic, Uros, priest, Mogoric.
  118. Raseta, Petar, archpriest (Bunic).
  119. Rasic, Vojislav, priest, Tupnjevac (Bijeljina).
  120. Reljic, Kiprijan, priest, Vera (Vukovar)
  121. Ristanovic, Drago, student of theology, Ruplje (Trebinje).
  122. Samardzic, Rodoljub, priest, Kulen Vakuf.
  123. Sarenac, Bozidar, priest, Dracevo.
  124. Savic, Janko, priest, Knezina (Vlasenica).
  125. Savic, Milos, priest, Milici (Vlasenica).
  126. Semilutski, Andrej, priest, Majur (Djakovo).
  127. Skendzic, Vukolaj, priest, Brinj.
  128. Skoric, Ljubomir, priest, Modrani (Bijeljina).
  129. Skorupan, Dmitar, priest, Cvijanovic Brdo (Slunj).
  130. Sokovic, Dobrosav, priest, Sjeverin (Rudo).
  131. Spahic, Relja, priest, Blazuj (Sarajevo).
  132. Stanisic, Kosta, archpriest, Livno.
  133. Stanisavljevic, Rade, teacher of religion, Korenica.
  134. Stanisavljevic, Radivoje, priest, Korenica.
  135. Starovic, Spiridon, archpriest, Avtovac.
  136. Stepanov, Jasa, priest, Plaski.
  137. Stijacic, Matija, archpriest, Smiljani (Gospic).
  138. Stojsavljevic, Mirko, priest, Glamoc.
  139. Stojanovic, Djuro, priest, Plaski.
  140. Stojanovic, Jovan, archpriest, Pakrac.
  141. Strbac, Damjan, priest (BosGrahovo).
  142. Stulic, Dositej, monk, Monastery Krupa.
  143. Subotin, Metodije, monk, Gomirje.
  144. Subotic, Dusan, archpriest, Bosanska Gradiska.
  145. Susnjar, Dusan, priest, Dunjac (Vojnic).
  146. Todorovic, Konstantin, priest, Ugljenik (Bijeljina).
  147. Tovirac, Petar, priest, Zabrdje (Bijeljina).
  148. Trisic, Milan, priest, Vrlika, Sinj.
  149. Visnjevac, Vidak, archpriest, Gacko.
  150. Vojinovic, Vojislav, priest, Osijek.
  151. Vranjesevic, Bogdan, priest, Krupa na Vrbasu.
  152. Vucinic, Petar, priest, Plaski.
  153. Vuckovic, Nikola, priest, Drljace.
  154. Vucurevic, Konstantin, monk, Monastery Zitomislic (Mostar).
  155. Vujevic, Jefto, archpriest, Mostar.
  156. Vujic, Milos, priest, Radovice (Slunj).
  157. Vukicevic, Dositej, monk, Monastery Zitomislic.
  158. Zagorac, Nikola, priest, Petrovo Selo (Korenica).
  159. Zecevic, Jovan, priest, Bozuca (Tepce).
  160. Zivadinovic, Lazar, archdeacon, Zagreb.
  161. Zivkovic, Gligorije, archpriest, Baluga.
  162. Zjalic, Slavko, priest, Paklenice (Novska).
  163. Lazarevic, Jovan, priest, Korduk, Zvornik.
  164. Milovanovic, Sevastijan, priest, Duvno.
  165. Ostojic, Dragomir, priest, Zvornik.
  166. Rajakovic, Dimitrije, priest, Nisic, Sarajevo.
  167. Skakic, Nikola, priest, Sarajevo.
  168. Svitlic, Ljubomir, priest, Bijeljina.
  169. Trlajic, Sava, bishop, Plaski.
  170. Vasic, Mihailo, priest, Banja Luka.
  171. Zimonjic, Petar, archbishop, Sarajevo.

Appendix II
List of Rabbis Killed by Croatian Ustashi

  1. David Atijas, Cantor of Zagreb.
  2. Izak Baruch, Rabbi at Travnik.
  3. Solomon Baruch, Rabbi and Cantor at Dubrovnik, aged 42.
  4. Arnold Basch, Cantor of Zagreb, aged about 27.
  5. Lavoslav Buchsbaum, Chief Cantor at Krizevci, aged 72.
  6. Otto Deutsch, Rabbi at Susak.
  7. Dr. Deutsham, Rabbi at Ludberg, aged about 70.
  8. Izidor Dolf, Cantor at Bjelovar, aged about 45.
  9. Izak Finzi, Rabbi at Split.
  10. Miroslav Freiberger, Chief Rabbi at Zagreb, aged about 40.
  11. Izak Freides, Rabbi at Pakrac, aged about 55.
  12. Paul Froehlich, Chief Cantor at Osijek, aged 28.
  13. Josip Gilmann, Rabbi and Cantor at Daruvar, aged about 65.
  14. Dr. Rudolf Gluech, Rabbi at Varazdin, aged about 70.
  15. N. Grossmann, Chief Cantor of Beograd, aged about 55.
  16. Elia Gruenwald, Chief Rabbi at Cakovac, aged about 55.
  17. Hinko Gruenwald, Rabbi at Podravska Slatina, aged about 95.
  18. Isidor Guren, Cantor at Osijek, aged about 60.
  19. Dr. M. Heisz, Chief Rabbi at Sisak, aged about 60.
  20. Izidor Hersmovic, Cantor at Vinkovci, aged about 60.
  21. Dr. Simon Ungar, Rabbi of Osijek, aged about 60.
  22. Josip Weissmann, Chief Cantor, Zagreb, in pension, aged 73.
  23. Lavoslav Kahn, Cantor of the Orthodox Jewish Community at Zagreb, aged about 45.
  24. Leon Katan, Cantor at Brcko, aged 66.
  25. Leopold Katz, Rabbi and Cantor at Daruvar, aged about 65.
  26. Ignaz Klein, Rabbi at Pancevo, aged 48.
  27. Jakov Klinkovwstein, Chief Cantor at Sisak, aged about 65.
  28. Jakob Kohn, Cantor at Varazdin.
  29. Dr. N. Kohn, Rabbi at Koprivnica, aged about 58.
  30. N. Kohn, Rabbi and Cantor at Banja Luka.
  31. M. Loewy, Dean and Professor at the School of Rabbis at Zagreb, aged about 70.
  32. Eugen Mandel, Cantor at Zagreb, aged about 35.
  33. Vijoslav Mandel, Cantor at Vukovar, aged 32.
  34. David Meissl, Cantor at Karlovac, aged about 55.
  35. David Perera, Rabbi at Mostar, aged about 40.
  36. Mijo Propper, Chief Cantor at Vinkovci, aged about 60.
  37. Mordeschsil Rikow, Rabbi at Slavonska Pozega, aged about 70.
  38. Alexander Roth, Cantor at Djakovo.
  39. M. Roth, Rabbi at Murska Sobota, aged 70.
  40. Jakov Schmelzer, Cantor at Nasice, aged about 35.
  41. Dr. N. Schlank, Chief Rabbi at Zemun, aged about 55.
  42. N. Schwartz, Rabbi and Cantor at Donji Miholjac, aged about 45.
  43. Samuel Singer, Cantor of Zagreb, aged about 65.
  44. Adolf Springer, Chief Cantor at Virovitica, aged about 45.
  45. Andrija Trilnik, Rabbi at Nova Gradiska, aged about 30.
  46. Dragutin Vogel, Cantor of Zagreb, aged 27.
  47. Leo Wolfenzon, Cantor at Koprivnica, aged about 55.

Bibliography
Memorandums and Documents

Arhiv Komesarijaia za Izbeglice (Archives of Refugee Commissariat), Belgrade.

Documents on International Affairs 1939-1946, Royal Institute of International Affairs, Oxford.

Izvestaj Poslanstva Nezavisne Drzave Hrvatske (The Report of the Legation of the Independent State of Croatia), Rome: 1942-1943.

Memorandum on crimes of genocide committed against the Serbian people by the Government of the “Independent State of Croatia” during World War II, addressed to the V.th General Assembly of the United Nations 1950 by Adam Pribicevic, Hon. President of the Democratic Party of Yugoslavia, Dr. Vladimir Belajcic, former Justice of the Supreme Court of Yugoslavia and Dr. Branko Milijus, former Minister of Yugoslavia.

Memorandum Slovenaca protiv zlocina ustaske vlade i nasilnog katolicenja upucen Vatikanu 1942 (Memorandum of the Slovenian representatives against the crimes of the Ustashi Government and forcible conversion addressed to the Holy See 1942).

Memorandum of the Quisling-created “Croatian Orthodox Church,” by the Serbian Orthodox Church Diocese in the United States and Canada, Libertyville, Illinois: 1942.

Memorandum of the Vatican Secretariat of State, 1943.

Memorandum of Yugoslav Muslim Organization to National Committee for Free Europe, New York & Paris: 1950.

Protest Muslimana grada Banja Luke protiv zlocina ustaske vlade i nasilnog katolicenja (Protest of the Muslims of the town Banja Luka against the crimes of the Ustashi Government and against the forcible conversions to Catholicism), Banja Luka: 1941.

Dnevnik nadbiskupa Stepinca (Archbishop Stepinac’s Diary), Zagreb.

Tabulario S. C. de prop. fide.—Lettere antiche, Vol. L. 307, fol.

Books

Barre, Andre, La Bosnie-Herzegovine de 1878-1903, Paris: Ed. Louis Michaud, 1904.

Bilainkin, George, Tito, London: Williams and Norgate Ltd., 1949,

Borkenau, Franz, European Communism, London: Faber and Faber, 1951.

Cavalli, Fiorello, Il processo dell’arcivescovo di Zagabria, Rome: Civila Cattolica, 1947.

Clissold, Stephen, Whirlwind, London: The Cresset Press, 1949.

Conrad von Hotzendorf, Franz, Aus Meiner Dienstzeit 1906-1918, Vienna: Rikola, 1921-1925.

Csaplovicz, Johann, Slavonien und zum Teil Croatien, Budapest: Hartenlebens Verlag, 1819.

Debraye, Henry, Autour de la Yougoslavie, Grenoble: Arthaud ed. 1931.

Derrick, Michael, Tito and the Catholic Church, London: Published by The Sword of the Spirit, 1953.

Durman, Milan, Hrvatska seljacka buna 1573 (The Croatian peasant uprising 1573), Zagreb: 1937.

Fejto, Francois, Histoire des Democraties Populaires, Paris: Edition du Seuil, 1952.

Furlan, Boris, Fighting Yugoslavia, New York: Yugoslav Information Center, 1943.

Gauvin, Auguste, La Question Yougoslave, Paris: Ed. Bossard, 1918.

Graham WMalbone, Constitutional Development 1914-1941, London: University of California Press, Berkeley & Los Angeles, and Cambridge University Press, 1949.

Horvat, Josip, Politicka Povijest Hrvatske (Political History of Croatia), Zagreb: 1936.

Horvat, Joza, i Stambuk, Zdenko, Dokumenti o protunarodnom radu i zlocinima jednog dijela katolickog klera (Documents concerning anti-people’s work and crimes of one part of the Catholic clergy), Zagreb: 1946.

Hussard, Jean, Vu en Yougoslavie 1939-1944, Lausanne: Ed. du Haut Pays-Maurice Blanc, 1944.

Isla, W. D. Commentaires sur les problemes Yougoslaves, Geneva: 1944.

King Peter II of Yugoslavia, A King’s Heritage, London: Cassel and Company Ltd.

Kolar, Slavko, Mi smo za pravicu (We are for Justice), Zagreb: 1936.

Kostic, Lazo, Sporni predeli Srba i Hrvata (The Contested Regions of the Serbs and Croats) , Chicago, Ill.: The American Institute for Balkan Affairs, 1957.

Lauriere, Herve, Assassins au nom de Dieu, Paris: Ed. Dufour, 1951.

Lemkin, Raphael, Axis Rule in Occupied Europe, Washington: Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, 1944.

Lovric, Bruno, Katolicka crkva u Srbiji pod zastitom AustroUgarske Monarhije (The Catholic church in Serbia under the protection of the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy), Nis, 1930.

Malaparte, Curzio, Kaputt, Paris: Editions Denoel, 1946.

Manhattan, Avro, Terror over Yugoslavia, London: Watte & Co., 1953.

Martin, David, Ally Betrayed, New York: Prentice Hall, Inc. 1946.

Martyrdom of the Serbs, prepared and issued by the Serbian Eastern Orthodox Diocese for the United States of America and Canada, Chicago: Palandech’s Press, 1943.

Milas, N., Spisi o istoriji pravoslavne crkve u dalmatinskoistrijskom vladicanstuu od XV do XIX vijeka, I (Notes Concerning the History of the Orthodox Church in the Dalmatian-Istrian Rule, from the Fifteenth to the Nineteenth Century), Vol. I. Zadar, 1899.

Moch, Jules, Yougoslavie Pays d’Experience, Monaco: Editions du Rocher, 1953.

Nestrovic, Dj. B., Konkordat izmedju Srbije i Vatikana (Concordat between Serbia and the Vatican), Belgrade, 1902.

Neubacher, Hermann, Sonderauftrag Sudest 1940-1945, Bericht eines fliegenden Diplomaten, Gottingen: Musterschmidt Verlag, 1956.

Nikolic, Nikola, Jasenovacki logor (The Concentration Camp of Jasenovac) , Zagreb: Nakladni Zavod Hrvatske, 1948.

Novak, Viktor, Magnum Crimen, Zagreb, 1948.

Pezet, Eet Simondet, H., La Yougoslavie en peril?, Paris: Bloud et Gay, 1933.

Pichon, Charles, Histoire du Vatican, Paris: SEFI, 1946.

Predavec, Josip, Selo i seljaci (The village and the Peasants), Zagreb, 1934.

Pribicevic, Adam, Naseljavanje Srba po Hrvatskoj i Dalmaciji (Settlement of Serbs in Croatia and Dalmatia) , Windsor, Ont.: “Avala” Printing and Publishing Co., Ltd., 1955.

Pribicevic, Adam, The Problem of Austria-Hungary, Windsor, Ont.: “Avala” Printing and Publishing CoLtd.

Rivet, Charles, En Yougoslavie, Paris: Perrin Ed., 1919.

Salvemini, Gaetano-La Piana, Georgie, La sorte dell’Italia, Rome, edizione V, 1945,

Seton-Watson, Hugh, Eastern Europe Between the Wars 1918-1941, Cambridge: University Press, 1945.

Seton-Watson, R. W., Jugoslavia and Croatia, London: Journal of Royal Institute of International Affairs, 1929.

Seton-Watson, R. W., The Role of Bosnia in International Politics 1875-1914, London: Constable & Co., 1911.

Sforza, Count Carlo, Makers of Modern Europe, London: Elkin Mathews & Marrot, 1930.

Simic, Sima, Jugoslavija i Vatikan (Yugoslavia and the Vatican), Belgrade.

Prekrstavanje Srba za vreme Drugog svetshog rata, (The re-Christening of Serbs during the Second World War), Titograd, Graficki Zavod, 1958.

Vatikan protiv Jugoslavije (The Vatican against Yugoslavia) , Titograd, Graficki Zavod, 1958.

Sisic, Ferdo, Korespondencija Racki-Strossmayer, Vol. II. (Correspondence Racki-Strossmayer) , Vol. II. Zagreb.

Starcevic, Ante, Pasmina Slavoserbsha po Hrvatskoj (The Slavo-Serb Breed Throughout Croatia) , Zagreb, 1876.

Steed, Wickham, The Doom of the Hapsburgs, London: Arrowsmith, 1937.

Supilo, Frano, Politika u Hrvatskoj (Politics in Croatia) , Rijeka, 1911.

Tajni Dokumenti o odnosima Vatikana i Ustaske “NDH” (Secret Documents concerning relations between the Vatican and the Ustashi “Independent State of Croatia”), Zagreb, 1952.

Theiner, A., Vetera monumenta Slavorum Meridionalium I, Romae: 1683.

Tkalac, Imro, Spomeni mojega zivota (The Memoirs of my life) , Belgrade, 1931.

Tomasic, Dinko, Drustveni Razvitak Hrvata (Social Evolution of the Croats), Zagreb: 1937.

Toynbee, Arnold J., The Murder of a Nation, London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1925.

Une Eglise du silence-Catholiques en Yougoslavie, Brussels: Descle de Brouwer, 1954.

Wagner, Vjekoslav, Katolicizam u Srbiji (Catholicism in Serbia) , Belgrade, 1929.

Wolff, Robert Lee, The Balkans in Our Time, Cambridge, Mass. Harvard University Press, 1956.

Zlocini fasistichih okupatora i njihovih pomagaca protiv Jevreja u Jugoslaviji (The Crimes of the Fascist occupying forces and their acolytes against the Israelites of Yugoslavia). Izdanje Saveza Jevrejskih Opstina FNR Jugoslavije (Published by Jewish Community), Belgrade, 1952.

Magazines

The American Review, New York, 1935.

Cahiers du Monde Nouveau, Paris, 1945.

Correspondant, Paris.

Croatia Sacra, Zagreb, 1943.

L’Europe Nouvelle, Paris, 1932.

Foreign Affairs, New York, 1935.

Glasnik Srpske Pravoslaune Patrijarsije (The Herald of the Sebrian Orthodox Patriarchate), Belgrade, 1938.

Informations Catholiques Internationales, Paris, 1955.

Journal Officiel de la Societe des Nations. Geneva, 1935.

Le Monde Slave, Paris, 1935.

New Review, London, 1942.

The New Statesman and Nation, London: 1946.

Officitum Libri Catholici. Rome, 1943.

Politicka Smoira (Political Review) , Zagreb, 1936.

Newspapers

Americki Hrvatski Glasnik (American Croatian Herald), Chicago, Illinois.

Americki Srbobran (The American Srbobran) , Pittsburgh, Penn.

Church Times (London).

Danica (The Morning Star), Chicago, Illinois.

Drina (River Drina), Madrid.

Eparhijski Vjesnik Krizevacke Biskupije (The Bishopric Herald), Krizevci.

Gardist. Bratislava.

Glas (The Voice) , Belgrade, 1945.

Glas Kanadskih Srba (The Voice of Canadian Serbs) , Windsor, Ontario.

Hrvat (The Croat), Zagreb.

Hrvatska (Croatia) , Buenos Aires.

Hrvatska Krajina (The Croatian Frontier), Banja Luka.

Hrvatska Zora (The Croatian Dawn) , Munich.

Hrvatski Dneunik (The Croatian Daily), Zagreb.

Hrvatski List (The Croatian Journal) , Osijek.

Hrvatski Narod (The Croatian People) , Zagreb.

The International Christian Press, Geneva.

Jugoslovenske Novine (The Yugoslav News) , Zagreb.

Katolicki List (The Catholic News) , Zagreb.

Katolicki Tjednik (The Catholic Weekly) , Sarajevo.

Klasna Borba (Class Struggle) , Zagreb.

Krizar (The Crusader) , Zagreb.

Mirror News, Los Angeles, California.

Le Monde, Paris.

Narodne Novine (The People’s News) , Zagreb.

Narodni List (The People’s Journal) , Zagreb.

Narodny Listy, Prague: 1901.

Nasa Nada (Our Hope) , Chicago, Illinois.

New York Herald Tribune, New York.

Nedelja (Sunday) , Zagreb.

Nezavisna Hrvatska Drzava (Independent State of Croatia), Seraing: 1934.

Nova Hrvatska (The New Croatia) , Zagreb.

Novi List (The New Paper) , Zagreb.

Novo Vreme (The New Time), Belgrade1

Obzor (The Horizon) , Zagreb:

Osservatore Romano, Rome: 1937.

Sunday Times, London: 1932.

Svecanik. Libertyville, Ill. (Organ of the Serbian Orthodox Diocese for America and Canada).

The Tablet, London: 1951.

Il Tempo, Pag.

Times, London.

Vjesnik (Herald) , Zagreb.

Vrhbosna, Sarajevo (Organ of the Catholic Archdiocese).

Die Zeitung, Berlin.

Photograph of five diaries of Archbishop Dr. Aloysius Stepinac.

Photograph of five diaries of Archbishop Dr. Aloysius Stepinac, which reveal documentary evidence concerning relations between the Vatican and the Ustashi “independent State of Croatia.”

Extract from Stepinac’s handwritten Diary, book.

Extract from Stepinac’s handwritten Diary, book I, p.21, July 3 and 4, 1934.

Text translated:

…If we had more freedom and sufficient number of workers, Serbia would be catholicized within 20 years.

From the above it can be seen that as early as 1934 Archbishop (later Cardinal) Stepinac already thought about conversion of Orthodox Serbs into Catholicism, but due to the lack of freedom in the proselytic action and necessary workers in Serbia, the Croatian Catholic hierarchy could not accomplish their proselitic mission.

Extract from Stepinac’s Diary, book IV, p. 172, March 27, 1941.

Extract from Stepinac’s Diary, book IV, p. 172, March 27, 1941.

On the pages 45 & 46 of this book is an explanation of the Coup d’Etat of March 27, 1941, at which time the Yugoslav Army defied Hitler and the Axis.

The photograph above shows political affiliation of Archbishop Stepinac and his ill thoughts toward the Serbs for their defiant role against the Axis. It is obvious that Stepinac lamented the fact that Yugoslavia broke with the Axis.

Translation of the extract above reads as follows:

From this whole act concerning the Coup d’Etat the fact remains that the Serbs and Croats are two [different] worlds which cannot be united while one lives. The spirit of Byzantinism [meaning Eastern Orthodox religion] is something so terrible that only Almighty and All knowing God is able to withstand the intrigues and deceits of these people. For us [meaning the Catholic Croats] it is something unbelievable to break agreements and promises without any scruples.

Extract from Stepinac’s Diary, book IV, p. 176, March 28, 1941.

Extract from Stepinac’s Diary, book IV, p. 176, March 28, 1941.

The next day Archbishop Stepinac again wrote in his diary in the same spirit about the Serbs, concerning the Coup d’Etat of March 27, as follows:

All in all the Croats and Serbs are two worlds, the north and south poles, which can never come close except by a miracle of God. Schism [meaning Eastern Orthodoxy] is the greatest curse in Europe, almost greater than is Protestantism. Here, there is no moral, no principles, no truth, no justice, no honesty (photograph above).

Nedeljne Vijesti

This Croatian newspaper Nedeljne Vijesti, Zagreb, Dec15, 1941, bears the headline:

CROATIA DECLARES WAR against England and the United States [of America] on the side of Great Powers and other States of the Axis.

The picture on the photograph shows The Poglavnik Pavelic reading the DECLARATION OF WAR over Radio Station Zagreb in presence of Andrija Artukovic (living now in Los Angeles, Calif.) and other ministers of his government.

USTASHI ARE SILL SPREADING RACIAL HATRED

As already has been said, Croatian Ustashi organizations are still spreading racial hatred in the Free World. One of the many proofs is the following photograph of an invitation of the FEDERATION OF THE CROATIAN ORGANIZATIONS in Argentina to Pavelic’s Commemoration:

Commendation of the evil rulers of Croatia

Translation:

COMMEMORATION

for the leader of the Independent State of Croatia, the Poglavnik, Dr. Ante Pavelic, will be held Sunday, January 24, 1960 in the Salon Colegio “San Jose,” Colle Azcuenaga 158, at 10.30 o’clock, Buenos Aires.
Every Croat is invited to attend this commemoration, Long live Croatia!
Death to the Serbs, to the Jews, and to the communists.

Federation of the Croatian
Organizations in Argentine Republic
Salta 1241, Buenos Aires.
*   *   *

These people cannot cover their racial and religious hatred and antidemocratic actions under false pretenses they are fighting the communists. They are just trying to do that.

Serb Milos Teslic's mutilated body.

Puppet ruler of Croatia dies.

Evil Croatian archbishop

Pavelic with papal nuncio.

Evil people

Ustashi parliament.

Serbian Orthodox Church in Banja Luka, which was destroyed to its foundations by the Ustashi.

Serbian Orthodox Church in Banja Luka, which was destroyed to its foundations by the Ustashi.

Ustashi generals

Woman with eyes gouged out.

Serbian peasants digging their own graves.

Serbian peasants digging their own graves under the guard of the armed Croatian Ustashi.

THE END

Download the entire book of Genocide In Satellite Croatia 1941-1945. It’s 12 megabytes in size due to the many photos in it, but it’s only 1/3 the file size of the PDF file a friend sent me.

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter X. Ustashi in the Free World

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter X. Ustashi in the Free World

Continued from Chapter IX. Silence at the Vatican.

IT HAS already been previously pointed out that it was under the protection of the German army that the Ustashi government fled to Austria and Italy with several thousand executioners, torturers, militants, and functionaries who had been the most compromised. The Archbishop of Sarajevo, Ivan Saric, also belonged to the caravan, as well as the Bishop of Banja Luka, Jozo Garic, who were followed by some 500 priests and members of the Croatian Catholic religious orders.*

* The majority of the Croatian Ustashi priests and monks abroad changed their first or last names so they could not easily be identified. Saric died in 1960 in Madrid.

Trunks of gold and precious treasures, representing an immense fortune, were carried away in this gigantic exodus.

Ante Pavelic and Andrija Artukovic went into hiding at the convents of Saint-Gilgen, near Salzburg, and at Bad-Isch] not far from Linz, in Austria. Pavelic was arrested by the forces of the British occupation but, through a mysterious intervention, was released soon after. This news was explicitly confirmed at the time by Mitar Bakic, general secretary of the Yugoslav government in the following declaration: “In February 1946 the department dealing in war crimes of the American Supreme Command at Wiesbaden, informed our authorities that Pavelic had fallen into the hands of the British somewhere near Celovac (Klagenfurt). But the British authorities refused to allow our officers to take charge of Pavelic.” New York Herald Tribune, European Edition, Paris, August 16, 1945.

Feeling that his life was in danger in Austria because of the repeated efforts of the Yugoslav government to capture him, Pavelic reached Rome disguised as a priest. There he lived in a convent, enjoying the right of extratoriality (exemption from the application or jurisdiction of local law or tribunals), under the names of Pater Gomez and Pater Benarez. In 1948 he went to Argentina under the false name of Pablo Aranyos, equipped with a passport provided by the International Red Cross, which the priest, Krunoslav Draganovic, procured for him through the Commissione d’assistanza pontifica.

Andrija Artukovic, after being released by British occupation troops, lived in Austria until November 1946, when he escaped to Switzerland. Once there he was provided with a false passport bearing the name of Alois Anic, procured for him by the priest, Augustin Juretic, at Fribourg. From there he crossed over to Ireland and succeeded in reaching the United States, where he is now living (in Los Angeles, California).

The greater part of the other Ustashi, with the exception of the ecclesiastics, ended up in the camps for German troops. But the Vatican interceded, and the Ustashi were soon separated from the Germans and interned in special camps. Then one day, Krunoslav Draganovic, former Professor at the Faculty of Catholic theology in Zagreb, member of the Committee for the conversion of the Orthodox Serbs to Catholicism, and who had even received the military grade of Lieutenant-Colonel, as a chaplain of the concentration camp of Jasenovac, visited the camps. The Vatican had entrusted him with the direction of the information department for the Balkans, and had put him in charge of protecting the interned Croatian war criminals in the Anglo-American camps.

This work was greatly facilitated by an official pass, which he had been able to obtain, for circulating freely in the Austrian camps of Klagenfurt, Linz, Spital, Vajdmansdorf, Trifling, Volksberg, Trifajah, Glasenbach, Walbach, Tristach, Furnic and Swalbach. This pass also helped him to visit the Croatian priests who had sought refuge in the Franciscan convent of Klagenfurt and Santa Catholica (property owned by the Little Brothers of Klagenfurt), as well as enabling him to visit the Italian camps of Modene, Fermo, Banjoli, Forli, Capua, Rimini, Cento Cele, Comte Ferrata San Paulo di Regola, Grotamare, San GiovanniBaptist, et al.

A printing press had been set up in the Italian camp at Fermo which sent out propaganda tracts to the emigrants in the camps, and also to Catholic clerical centers in Europe and America. These publications were printed in several languages. The Franciscan monk, Dominik Mandic * had charge of buying the machines, the paper, etc. Cardinal Ruffini, accompanied by Croatian and Italian ecclesiastics, visited the camp at Ferno. In his presence, the Franciscan monk, Mandic, a minister of finance for the Yugoslav Catholic emigrants, distributed sums for financial aid, after which the Cardinal gave a speech.

* Now living in the U.S.A., and writing much of the clero-Ustashi propaganda in Croatian-American papers and periodicals, as well as in books.

Thus saved from extradition to Yugoslavia, and provided with false identity cards, the Ustashi began circulating freely all over the world, organizing committees in Germany, Spain, Austria, Italy, France, Belgium, Canada, the United States, and above all, in Argentina. (Note: They also went to Australia. See The Ustaša in Australia.)

With the death of Hitler and Mussolini the dogmas of extermination also disappeared among the German and Italian peoples. Some of the partisans, their hands stained with blood, expiated (atoned for) their crimes; others withdrew into the background, while an incalculable number took part in clandestine politics. The Croatian racists were, of course, an exception, just as they always had been throughout their racial and religious policy. Either the rest of the world didn’t know about their crimes or else it had forgotten them. A good number of the guilty are enjoying complete freedom in the Western world, publishing their newspapers, their reviews and memorandums and their books which are filled with Nazi poison and racist harangues.

The Archbishop Ivan Saric (now dead) and Andrija Artukovic (now in Los Angeles), with 500 priests, monks, and thousands of Nazi-Ustashi continue to spread their venom of racial and religious hatred. In Spain* and the South American countries they are upheld by the dictatorial regimes, while in North America and Canada they pursue their work, thanks to the support of part of the Catholic hierarchy, whose dogma and traditions they had so seriously compromised.

*The government of General Franco gave its support to the Ustashi in their struggle against the Yugoslav state. In Spain there is a strong Ustashi organization, which was led by the late Archbishop Saric and now by Vjekoslav (Maks) Luburic, former commander of all the concentration camps in satellite Croatia. They are still editing a certain number of newspapers and reviews and have the radio of Madrid at their disposal. By special broadcasts in the Croat language they cultivate hate against the Serbs and the Orthodox Church.

The audacity and arrogance of these racists is such that they are not even aware of the limitations of the laws of the democratic countries upon whose liberality they have imposed. In a book used for Ustashi propaganda, they reproduced 24 different stamps issued under Pavelic and, at the same time the picture of His Eminence Samuel Cardinal Stritch,* former Archbishop of Chicago, taken in the midst of a group of Ustashi at Chicago. In this way they hoped to conceal their crimes and subversive acts behind a well-known Catholic name. At this same moment, how ever, in Germany and in Italy no priest would have dared to be photographed among dictators and assassins.

* Basil and Stepben Pandzic, Croatian History (Chicago, 1954), p. 111-112.

A great thinker of the past, Zoroaster, wrote a “Prayer for the pardon of Sinners”:

    All that I ought to have thought
    And have not thought,
    All that I ought to have said,
    And have not said,
    All that I ought to have done
    And have not done,
    All that I ought to have ordered
    And have not ordered,
    All that I ought not to have thought
    And have thought,
    All that I ought not to have spoken
    And yet have spoken,
    All that I ought not to have done
    And yet have done,
    All that I ought not to have ordered
    And yet have ordered;
    For thoughts, words, and works,
    For all that is spiritual, earthly, and heavenly I pray,
    And for forgiveness and repentance.

It is not by repenting that the dead can be brought back to life. But at least the more there are of those who repent, the fewer dead there will be in the future. It is not by repenting that evil can be eliminated from the surface of the earth. But the more there are of those who repent the less evil there will be in the world. Archbishop Saric, instead of praying to the Lord for pardon, only continued committing his innumerable crimes. His “Martyrium Croatiae,” which he sent from Madrid, gave ample proof that he had not repented. His paper was the first to publish the Nazi harangues and the anti-Christian apostrophes to Hitler’s tanks and cannon. None of the Ustashi who once wore uniforms, and who are today in clerical robes, such as Dragutin Kamber, Ivo Omrcanin, Dragutin Kukolja, Dr. Oto Knezovic, Gracijan Brno Raspudic, Vlaho Rajic, T. Mesic, Ante Ciliga, Branimir Jelic, Dr. Buc, Prof. Lukas, Krunoslav Draganovic, Nikola Tojcic, Dr. Cesarich, Vilim Cecelja and others have repented. Instead of repenting, they have slipped into oblivion where they are still continuing their racial ideology in the free world, under the protection of complete freedom, just as they had done before in the Independent State of Croatia under the protection of Hitler and Mussolini.

Now that their racist masters have been forever silenced, a large number of Ustashi, with their priests and monks, are trying to persuade the free world that the Ustashi were not inspired by racism, but by democracy.(See for example Theodore Benkovich (priest), The Tragedy of a Nation (place and year unknown).) At a time when the Germans are showing the German youth traces of the frightful crimes that took place in Hitler’s concentration camps, a Croatian high priest is uttering threats of the future extermination of the Serbs. The threats of this Croatian prelate are expressed in a language which even Al Capone would have hardly dared to use.*

*This refers to the Right Reverend Ivan Stipanovic, whose attacks against the Serbs were published and applauded in the newspaper Hrvatski Glas (The Croatian Voice), an organ of the Croatian Peasant Party (Winnipeg, Canada), Jan. 29, 1952.

While the Germans are trying to make amends to the Jews by granting millions in war damages to the State of Israel, the Ustashi newspaper in Chicago, Danica, is filled with praise for the deceased Pavelic “who, for four years led a glorious battle against his enemies at home and abroad.”

The enemies abroad are in the Western democracies, those at home are the Serbs.

In West Germany the American authorities prohibited, in 1948, a Shakespearean production of “The Merchant of Venice” because of the “pound of flesh” while, at the same time, the Ustashi racists in the U.S.A. are not only demanding a “pound of flesh” but the heads of all the Serbs that did not fall in the death camps.

Although Pope Pius XII protested against the rape of 5 million women by Soviet soldiers in Eastern Germany, he never seems to have worried about protecting the heads and the honor of the Serbs and Jews in Croatia. Even Soviet troops and the hordes of Genghis Khan seldom killed the women who were raped, whereas in Croatia nearly all the Serbian and Jewish women who fell into Ustashi hands were raped, tortured and massacred. The champions of this sinister human history have never denied the past, while in their press and other publications they report that they are ready to pursue any “unfinished business” at the first occasion.

USTASHI PROPAGANDA ABROAD

In order to justify their crimes, and show that betraying Yugoslavia in April 1941 was their duty, the Croatian chauvinists, in their propaganda, give an account of what happened in their own way.

One of the first things the Catholic Croatian ecclesiastics did, on fleeing abroad after the debacle of Pavelic’s satellite state, was to send a booklet entitled Martyrium Croatiae to the princes of the Catholic church all over the world, just when the consistory was being held at Rome (1946). In this booklet they tried to justify their collaboration with the Ustashi. In this plea, the atrocious regime, which had resorted to bloodshed throughout Croatia between 1941-1945, was explained in a most unpredictable fashion and in a most favorable light. According to these priests and monks, the state was motivated by popular and public desires, “unanimously applauded by the Croats,” and not prompted by Hitler and Mussolini, protectors of Ante Pavelic.

As for the killings in which these ecclesiastics had participated, as well as approved, there was only the slightest allusion: “It is clear that the mistakes and errors committed by the Independent State of Croatia, were due to lack of experience.”

And by these words they justified four years of frightful massacre.

As for the fanatical clerics, atrocities did not matter just so long as, under a regime of bloodshed, Croatia continued to follow in the path of the traditional “Catholic” states of Europe. It was the dissolution of this “Catholic” state which they deplored. In their opinion, it should have been preserved by changing only “the form of government,” for it was the rampart of Catholicism. They believed that existence of the state of Croatia was necessary if the spiritual frontiers of the West were to extend from the Alps to the Bosporus (an unequivocal declaration of political clericalism) .

His Grace Rupp, co-adjutator of the Archbishop of Paris, meant exactly that when he stressed “the strategic importance of Croatia in the struggle for Christian unity.” *

* In his preface to the book, Le Dossier du Cardinal Stepinac, by R. P. Theodore Dragun (Paris, 1958).

That 750,000 Orthodox Serbs were systematically massacred to safeguard this “strategic” position of the Roman Church was evidently of no importance to those who held high positions.

On the other hand, the authors of Martyrium Croatiae, and the Ustashi Ivo Omrcanin (who was inspired by it when he wrote his German booklet) * found it somewhat reprehensible that a number of Catholic Croatian priests had been killed during the struggle between the Ustashi and the resistance forces or the Yugoslav army. Yet when it is understood what part the Catholic Croatian clergy played in the extermination of the Orthodox and the Jews, there is little reason to be astonished at the reprisals.

* Kroatische Priester ermordert von Tschetniken und Kommunisten (Munchen, 1959).

The same exclusivism, the same prejudices, are obvious in the memorandum concerning the persecution of which the Roman Church is a victim in Communist countries. On reading the numerous lamentations of the “Church of Silence,” one might be led to think that the atheistic governments were only using Catholicism as their target, whereas the Communists are known to make no distinction between religions, considering them all as “opiates of the people.” No religion enjoys any special privilege. The Orthodox Church was put in the same basket as the Roman Church, yet the latter refused to acknowledge this fact.

Indeed, the Martyrium Croatiae, in its attempt to clear the Croatian Catholic clergy of any guilt concerning the crimes committed under the Ustashi regime, constitutes a manifesto of Croatian separatism, based on politico-clerical motives, and an appeal for the disintegration of the Yugoslav state. The priests who signed it were not afraid of appealing to President Eisenhower to try to obtain his support. Through the intermediary of Cardinals Stritch and Spellman, a delegation of these priests were received at the White House June 15, 1959. In this memorandum we can read this bizarre phrase which aims to deceive even President Eisenhower: “We take the opportunity to correct the prevailing erroneous opinion that the Axis Powers brought the Independent State of Croatia into existence.”

One of the signers of this memorandum was the Franciscan Gracijan, alias Brno Raspudic. In his book Djevojka Drina (Drina Girl),* he revealed the psychology of these ecclesiastics by writing: “The enemy should be made to retreat into the shadows of darkness where there could be no hope for resurrection. You must become dangerous; that is the only solution.” (see pp. 99-155).

* Gracijan Raspudic, Djevojka Drina (Madrid, 1951), “‘cum licentia Superiorum.”

“The crusaders with their faith in God and in the machine guns were on the march.” (P. 185.)

The Croatian emigre paper, Hrvatska Zora (The Croatian Dawn) described the signatories of this memorandum as “victims of passion and hate,” and as a conclusion wrote: “The priests who signed the memorandum are infected right to the marrow with a modern disease called “blind ego-centric nationalism, an exclusive nationalism. This malady is leading Europe to the edge of the precipice… .” Hrvatska Zora (Munich), September 1, 1954.

But any lucidity, any attempt at moderation and charity could hardly be expected of these ecclesiastics, capable only of hate and pursuing an objective which would only widen the abyss between the people of the same race.

By such action they will not only offend God and man, but dangerously expose all the Croatian people, of whom they claim to be the qualified representatives.

In Germany, the name of Hitler has become a symbol of evil, whereas these people maintain that the name of Ante Pavelic should be glorified throughout the free world “as the personification of resolution and heroism,” (Danica (organ of Croatian Franciscans) (Chicago), January 6, 1960.) whose example the Croatian people should follow wherever they may be living. In Europe the racist movement seems to have been stifled, yet in the meanwhile, the Ustashi press sings the praises of Pavelic for having founded the Ustashi Croatian Movement for Freedom. Ibid. According to the statutes of the United Nations and the criminal laws of the free world, great criminals should be held responsible for their crimes, yet the Ustashi press in the free world glorifies Ante Pavelic, whom the Croatian people (according to this press) judge worthy to be interred “in the Croatian Pantheon to immortalize his fame.” Ibid.

No one knows where the graves of the great criminals of Nuremberg are today; their ashes have been doubtless scattered to the four winds so they will not contaminate the country, but the body of Ante Pavelic, the worst assassin of them all, will have an honored place in the Croatian Pantheon. In Europe, at the beginning of the year 1960, all those who painted the swastikas on the walls and the doors of the synagogues were condemned to prison. Yet hundreds and thousands of living Ustashi swastikas, most of them in clerical robes, are haranguing and writing freely about staining their habits once again with the blood of the innocent. Neither the law concerning the press in the U.S.A., nor the forbidding of totalitarian terrorist activities on one side, nor the fact that the Serbs are far more numerous and much stronger than the Croats, whose provocation they might eventually incite, had any influence whatsoever on this criminal and subversive people. The Croats’ provocations have no end, and their propaganda has no beginning and no end. Such is the state of spirit of all incorrigibles.

The Ustashi propaganda is aimed, above all, at the Orthodox Church. George W. Cesarich (Croatia and Serbia (Chicago, 1954), p. 59.) writes that “the Serbian Orthodox Church educates her people in the worship of assassins, patricides and conquerors,” although this church never practiced forced conversions, nor did it massacre members of other faiths. John Clinton Adams, an American scholar, examining the Ustashi propaganda, commented on the book of Cesarich by saying: “The author does not even mention the fact that the ‘Independent Kingdom of Croatia’ was created by Hitler and Mussolini after their conquest of Yugoslavia and was a fascist dictatorship allied with the Axis against us. The book has no value except as a specimen of propaganda of the worst Balkan tradition. As a sort of final impudence the bibliography lists four works by that fugitive from a war-crime tribunal, the former Fuhrer of Croatia, Ante Pavelich himself.” Journal of Central European Affairs, XVI (April, 1956), p. 100.

That is the way that the Ustashi and Croatian chauvinists write “their history.”

And thus the Ustashi writers and their protectors of the free world invented the story “that there were no forced conversions in Croatia, and that the Orthodox had asked to be converted to Catholicism,* and also that no pogroms took place because it was a war between equals, or, better yet, a war in self-defense to which the Croats had every right.” An armed nation in “self-defense” against empty handed children, women and old men?

*His Grace Stepinac estimates that 240,000 of those converted to Catholicism returned to the Orthodox Church, thus proving the pressure that had been brought to bear.

Dr. Krunoslav Draganovich, professor of theology, also mentions “legal self-defense.”* The way in which Croatian “historians” interpret “legal self-defense” has been shown throughout this volume. But every scholar can find the documents in the archives of the trial at Nuremberg, where the great war criminals were convicted, and see for himself how Croatians look upon “self-defense.”

* Krunoslav Draganovich, The Croatian Nation, p. 293-296.

All Ustashi publications abound with the same logic. The naive pretext about “legitimate self-defense” is usually the theme adopted by those who are well armed for pogroms and massacres that have been well prepared in advance. The public has already been informed by the press, the government, and by the Church, with accompanying songs of praise, promotions and decorations. The vestiges of destroyed villages, the vast cemeteries, and the testimonies of those who are still living are an obvious proof. All these vestiges can be found on the Serbian and Jewish sides but not on the side of the Croats.

Another argument which the Ustashi and even some other Croats uphold abroad is that “General Mihailovich had ordered the extermination of the Croats and had stirred up vengeance and collective massacres in Croatia.” *

* Pavle Ostovic, The Truth about Yugoslavia (New York, 1952), p. 215.

But during his trial by Tito’s government no such insinuation was even pronounced in the accusation, and the Communists would not be apt to leave such a thing out if there was even any suspicion of such a thing. Moreover, at General Mihailovic’s headquarters there was also a Croatian corps with a Croatian general, Matija Parac, at the head. And Croats and Serbs have been living mingled together for centuries in Croatia, and they have never in their whole history been at war with each other. The hate that has spread amid the population was sown and cultivated by the spiritual and lay racists of Rome and Berlin. Even during the most terrible massacres in satellite Croatia, the great, majority of Croatian peasants did not participate in the crimes. It is estimated that a small percentage of the peasants were compromised during the Ustashi regime, while the percentage among the clergy rose, to the disgrace of Christianity, to more than 50%. Consequently, the Serbs never even thought of the collective responsibility of the Croats. General Milhailovic, in an address in the village of Ba (January 27, 1944) , clearly emphasized that the official courts of Yugoslavia would judge the crimes committed during the pogroms, and not seek vengeance. General Mihailovic expressed this same idea before 270 American flyers in his headquarters at Ravna Gora.* These flyers he rescued and sent to their homes in America, while Pavelic’s Croatia was in a state of war with the U.S.A.

* For General Mihailovic’s speech see Knjiga o Drazi (The book about Draza) by Radoje Knezevich, (Windsor, Canada, 1957), Vol. 2, pp. 8-9.

The thesis of collective responsibility and vengeance was invented by the Croatian Catholic ecclesiastics and racists in order to keep Serbs and Croats in permanent hostility, through hate and fear. The Serbs, on the contrary, harbor no hard feelings concerning collective vengeance against the innocent, nor do they harbor vengeance against the members of the Croatian Catholic Church.

Consequently responsibility and collective vengeance are not terms used by the Serbs. On the contrary, they are terms found in the tactical propaganda of the Croatian Ustashi wearing robes of black and of brown.

In Ustashi propaganda abroad can be read the following paragraph: “The Croatian people magnificently conspired to aid the Jews, and it is estimated that the Jews were able to save 80% of all their property and goods. . . . While there were Jews in the concentration camps, more for their own protection . . . the Croatians were absolutely against any persecution measures against their Jewish brethren. Perhaps no Catholic bishop so energetically and vehemently denounced German anti-semitism as did Archbishop Aloysius Stepinac of Zagreb.” Theodore Benkovich, op. cit., pp. 29-30.

The author of this statement relates this story in referring to “a servant of the God of Truth . . . whom God in his Infinite Wisdom has ordered to be the witness.” (Idem., Introduction.) But in all totalitarian countries there were Jews who survived; even in Germany where they were treated as slaves, as things, not human beings. Yet in totalitarian Croatia not one of the 60,000 who remained under the Pavelic government survived, save those who fled to the forests or those who went to join Mihailovic’s or Tito’s forces. Of the others, no Jew was spared, but each one killed according to the law of November 1942.*

*This law was signed by Andrija Artukovic, who is now living in freedom in Los Angeles.

This was the true state of affairs in satellite Croatia between 1941-1945 when it was governed by executioners in clerical robes and the Ustashi. The Vatican complained that the Cardinal of Vienna, Dr. Innitzer, made the fascist salute with a “Heil Hitler.” Cardinal Tisserant complained against Father Simic and the Franciscans of Bosnia for setting fire to the churches and massacring the innocent. His Grace Stepinac, however, kept silent and stigmatized none. The blood of the innocent was shed and it stained the hands of the priests who co-operated with the apocalyptic executioners during the reign of terror and the conversions to Catholicism. Hundreds of them became officers and were cited and decorated and were assigned positions with the executioners and made commanders in the concentration camps. Reports were published by the government organizations and the hierarchy. Dozens of reviews and branches of the archbishopric sang the praises of Hitler, Mussolini, Pavelic, and the New Europe.

The roll of this sinister thunder, reported and broadcast by the radio, could not possibly have reached the ears of Cardinal Tisserant without also being heard by His Grace Stepinac at Zagreb. It is strange that he could look on quietly while hundreds and thousands of innocent victims, babies included, were massacred by people who blasphemed God, Christ, Justice, and Liberty.

“Resistance to tyrants is obedience to God,” said Jefferson. Yet His Grace Stepinac, along with the majority of his priests, paid no heed to this statement. All contemplated the crimes calmly or could be seen in the clerical robes of the Order of St. Francis as leaders of the cutthroats whose crimes Cardinal Tisserant was so well acquainted with. Recalling the words of this Cardinal, we should compare it with the prayer of St. Francis of Assisi, who would certainly have denied such disciples:

    Lord, make me an instrument of Thy peace!
    Where there is hatred let me sow love;
    Where there is injury, pardon;
    Where there is doubt, faith;
    Where there is despair, hope;
    Where there is darkness, light,
    And where there is sadness, joy.
    O Divine Master, grant that I may
    Not so much seek to be consoled as
    To console; to be understood as to
    Understand; to be loved as to love;
    For it is in giving that we receive,
    It is in pardoning that we are pardoned,
    And it is in dying that we are born
    To eternal life —Amen

What a difference between this holy saint of heaven and his Croatian disciples! And what a misfortune for him and for humanity that his order is associated with the frightful cutthroats of the twentieth century to the shame of Croatia, to the great sin of the Croatian Catholic clergy, and to the great misery of the Serbs.

The Jesuit, Dr. Dragutin Kamber, with whom we are now well acquainted, protesting against the Treaty of Versailles in 1919, which recognized the Yugoslavia formed in 1918, in a letter to his “American friends,” wrote: “Dear American friends, may you be sure that we prefer harmony and peace in the world and we disdain greatly to be any kind of troublemakers. But we must continue the fight against the killers and destroyers of our people, and therefore we cannot drop our claims for a Croatian state, on the beautiful eastern coast of the Adriatic Sea, at the doorstep of the Balkans, near the Danube River. . . . It should not be forgotten so fast that the mistakes committed in dealing with that area in the first half of our century have had catastrophic consequences for the entire world.”*

* Dr. Dragutin Kamber, “To our American friends—Why a Croatian Independent State,” published in his The Croatian Nation (Chicago, 1955), p. 418.

Reading between the lines, it would appear that they were all as gentle as lambs, Rev. Dr. Kamber included, for it was he, who in times gone by, sowed Death and Terror throughout Bosnia under Pavelic’s Ustashi, representing the Prefect of Police at Doboj and the Ustashi Colonel. Furthermore, he threatened that the pogroms of 1941-1945 might be repeated if the U.S.A. did not uphold the “Just Cause” of these persecutors. Considering American ethics and laws, this is indeed a strange turn of affairs.

It should be remembered that in 1941 Dr. Dragutin (Charles) Kamber never wrote letters to “American Friends” but to the Hitlerian hordes.

USTASHI SUBVERSIVE ACTIVITIES
AND COLLUSION WITH THE REVISIONISTS

The center of their activities in Germany in Munich was called “Hrvatski Narod ni Odbor” (The Croatian National Committee) Branimir Jelic and Stjepan Buc are at the head of this organization (they are already known from the time of the first Ustashi emigration). This same committee published the newspaper Hrvatska Drzava (The Croatian State).

The Ustashi in Germany are in close touch with the remnants of the German national minorities who fled with the Hitlerian troops because of their collaboration and the crimes committed against the Serbs and the Jews. In Klagenfurt, Austria, Ustashi organized themselves a society named Velebit.

In Rome it is the Institute of Saint Jerome which serves as the center of Ustashi activities among the Croatian clergy, under the direction of Krunoslav Draganovic.

In Paris, the Croatian Ustashi are grouped within the syndicate Croatian Workmen (Hrvatski Radnicki Savez), affiliated with the “Confederation Francaise des Travailleurs Chretiens” (French Confederation of Christian Trade Unionists). They publish a bulletin called Hrvatski Radnik (The Croatian Worker). They have some other organization such as “Alois Stepinac,” “Stjepan Radic,” “Dzafer Kulenovic,” “Hrvatska Narodna Odbrana” (The Croatian Defense), “Hrvatski Narod ni Odbor” and “Sredisnji Odbor Hrvatskih Drustava u Evropi” (Central Committee of Croatian Societies in Europe), a recent organization grouping all societies of Croatian separatists in Europe.

The French writer, Georges Oudard, recently wrote two remarkable articles in the weekly paper Carrefour about the subversive activities of the Ustashi in France. In it we can read these lines:

    The Ustashi manifestation which took place at the Etoile, in April 1957, revealed even more audacity and perfidy. The Committee of the Torch had not realized that the day it had requested for laying the crown of flowers on the tomb of the Unknown Soldier, in the name of a phantom Croatian association, was the Sunday that was nearest to the anniversary date of the founding of the puppet state which was being celebrated at the Arch of Triumph by the Ustashi who had come with their flag. The homage rendered to the Unknown Soldier by a few of the destroyers of Europe . . . was revoltingly insolent. The military governor of Paris, warned at the last minute of the trap that had been set, justifiably abstained from participating in this profanation to which he had been so audaciously invited.

    On the contrary, on December 21, 1958, a new manifestation took place with great éclat (success) at the church of Sainte-Odile at the Porte Champeret, under the patronage of the “Catholic Movement for Unity,” which had let itself become involved without realizing the significance of the curious adventure on which it had embarked. The ceremony was officially announced as “A homage to Stepinac” but there was little mention given to him and it all turned out to be a sort of glorification of Croatian separatism.

    In the crypt the colors of Ante Pavelic’s state were borne on high, while the lads from Grom and the Commander of the section, representing the patriotic defense of the Croatian National Committee, took over the policing on the sidewalks of the Avenue Stephane-Mallarme, the buttonholes of their lapels decorated with the insignia which appears here above [in the French publication]. His Grace Rupp, national director of Catholic emigration, presided over this reunion where the most vehement eloquence reigned. After Mr. Ernest Pezet, who was then vice-president of the Senate, had talked for sometime about himself, he started a savage attack against our old Serbian allies and their church. At that point R. P. Dragun, took up the subject of a petition sent to President Eisenhower in 1954, advocating a sort of holy crusade, more against the Orthodox Serbs than against communism, and expressed the desire of witnessing the rebirth of the Croatian State. He was exultant just so long as he thought that there were those among the congregation who thought that an Austrian priest had forgotten that he was preaching in a French sanctuary and not at the bosom of the Ustashi Croatian national Committee at Billancourt. His Grace Rupp, in the sermon which he preached during the mass that followed, deemed it necessary to emphasize that the orators were personally responsible for their words,

    The success of such an incredible meeting swelled the heads of the organizers of these manifestations to such an extent, that, losing all restraint and caution, they got out a mimeographed circular with the following text: “Invitation for the eighteenth anniversary of the founding of the Croatian State. The Croatian Workmens’ Federation is organizing an important meeting on Sunday, April 19, 1959, at three o’clock in Hall No. 2 of the C.F.T.C. (French Confederation of Christian Workers) at rue Montbolon, Paris, 9eme, Metro Cadet.

    The ceremony will begin with holy mass at the Church of Notre Dame de Lorette, 6 bis rue Choron, Metro ‘Le Peletier’ Paris 9 eme, at 12:30.

    A buffet lunch will be served after the service.

    Long live the anniversary of the founding of the Croatian State.

    Death to the Serbs and to the Communists, the greatest enemies of the Croatian people.

    Directing Committee of the Workers’ Croatian Federation.”

This ignominous notice, where an appeal for prayer is associated with murder, and the promise of being well fed in the meantime, was the cause of much protestation. Incidents occurred at the door of the church. This infamous commemoration was prohibited the night before by the Prefecture of the Police, but the affair was not carefully looked into.

HOW THE YUGOSLAV MISSION WAS NULLIFIED

There was once a Yugoslav mission in France with a Slovene priest, Mr. Nace Cretnik, at the head. It was sub-divided into three Slovene missions and a Croatian mission, run by R. P. Dragun under the auspices of Mr. Cretnik.

On August 16, 1954, the French government sent a note to the secretary of the Vatican requesting that the nomination of foreign missionaries be submitted for approval. Cardinal Piazza, secretary of the Consistory, replied that an organization for emigrants essentially spiritual and wearing political colors seemed impossible. He added that in case of any incidents he would not hesitate to intervene immediately and reiterated that missionaries who meddled with political questions were strictly forbidden. This was a policy which is successor, Cardinal Mimmi, agreed with.

How, under these conditions, did R. P. Dragun, who is an Austrian citizen of Croatian origin, manage to suppress the Yugoslav Mission in France of which there is no trace in the Ordo diocese of Paris, and transform his mission into an outrageous separatist and national enterprise in contradiction with the universalism of the Catholic Church, the spirit of the Constitution Exsul Familia, and the guarantees given to the French government by Cardinal Piazza?

We would never have questioned this apostolic foundation, which is usually regarded with such respect, the nullification of the Yugoslav mission, fomented by this singular monk, had not been of a strictly political character.

Dragun execrates the Serbs, and his greatest desire is to have Yugoslavia disappear from the map of Europe, just as the Mission disappeared from the Ordo. He does not conceal this fact.

In 1954, his name could be found among those who signed the petition to President Eisenhower, asking him to destroy Yugoslavia and resuscitate the Independent State of Croatia, This absurd undertaking masked the real intentions of its promoters under the pretext that Tito was trying to force the Croatian Catholics to become Orthodox. In this case the guilty ones who had committed the inverted crime were posing as protectors of the persecuted faith, but the reasons they gave would not stand examining. Yugoslav communism is atheistic by definition and is hostile to all faiths, barring none. The real truth, quite different from those invented, is that Tito is more afraid of the Catholic Church than the Serbian church which, in the end, has become his prisoner.

The objective aimed at by this petition was to interest American opinion in the cause of separatism, while giving the impression that the Church was at stake, and to convince all those who were gullible. The tactics which Dragun has adopted at home is identical and has already proved successful, since, as can be seen, last year a French prelate took part, without knowing it, in a ceremony that was underhandedly organized by the Ustashi. Georges Oudard, “Les Oustachis a Paris” (The Ustashi in Paris), Carrefour (Paris), September 28 and 30, 1959.

The Ustashi in France are sponsored by Mgr. Rupp, assistant of the archbishop of Paris, and Ernest Pezet, former vice-president of the Senate.

In England the Ustashi are members of the Muslim Society of Bosnia-Herzegovina (Denholm, Bratford). Their activity is also manifested through the Croatian Benevolent Society of Great Britain (Hrvatsko Dobrotvorno Drustvo za Veliku Britaniju) whose chairman is Nikola Hundric, former member of the Ustashi parliament.

The Ustashi in England publish the paper Nova Hrvatska (The New Croatia) , directed by Andrea Ilic, London.

In the near East the most active center is at Damascus. Its paper is Hrvatska Volja (The Croatian Will).

In Belgium, Janko Vranicani sponsored the organization and brought it the support of Belgian Catholic circles.

In Spain an Ustashi group also works freely for Croat separatism, with the benevolent assistance of some Spanish authorities. They are also aided by the Catholic lay organization, Opus dei, whose influence is considerable, both in public life and in government. It was in Madrid that the poet, Ivan Saric, Archbishop of Sarajevo, was found once again, accompanied by his co-worker Vjekoslav-Maks Luburic, former commander of the concentration camps of satellite Croatia, where he is known by the name of “Drinjanin,” and where he is now supporting a semi-military organization and publishing a paper Drina.

We have seen that Franco’s government has even made Radio Madrid available to the Ustashi. Once a week, a certain Pavao Tijan addresses the Croatian population for the purpose of keeping alive the separatist spirit on the home front, dazzling them with the ideal of an Independent State of Croatia.

In the U.S.A., a center of activity was founded in the convent of the Croatian Franciscans in Chicago (4851 Drexel Boulevard) . It has its own press and publishes a weekly paper called Danica (The Morning Star), Nasa Nada (Our Hope) and the Croatia Press, Approximately 76 priests and monks reached the U.S.A. after the debacle of the satellite state. Here they began a relentless propaganda against the Yugoslav state and the Orthodox Serbs while distorting historical facts and events. Unfortunately, in America, they have found appreciable moral and material support in some Catholic circles.

In Argentina, the Ustashi have several organizations and publications: Hrvatska Drzava, Glas sv. Antuna, Hrvatsha Revija. Under the dictatorship of Peron, this was their most active center as well as that of all the other war criminals who had sought refuge outside of Europe.

The multiple Ustashi organizations abroad are not only active in carrying on propaganda but also subversive action in foreign lands, as well as in Yugoslavia. Their activities are aimed much more at the destruction of the Yugoslav state than they are at the destruction of communism.

It is needless to add that the terrorist activity and genocide on the part of the Croatian Catholic clergy in Yugoslavia made communism more possible in that country rather than the reverse.

In order to guard the trust and confidence of the western world, whose policy is concentrated on the struggle against communism, the Ustashi emigrants and the Croatian clericals pose as innocent victims of the communists and as defenders of western democracy for which they had shed their blood for five years during the last world war. They were most astute in making their aspirations seem analogous, and along the same general lines as followed by the policy of the free world.

But in the countries where they have found refuge under the guise of anti-communists they have really been working for the separatist cause and against the Yugoslav state in general, and against the Serbs in particular, with the purpose of eventually detaching Croatia and incorporating it in an eventual Danubian confederation.

With this idea in mind, they have been collaborating closely with the partisan revisionists for the destruction of the status quo in western and central Europe. Among the most active of these organizations are the propaganda centers of Otto Habsburg, the principal ones being: Abendlandische Akademie at Munich, Forchungs-institut fur Fragen des Donauraumes at Salsburg and Centre Europeo de Documentatio. In these propaganda centers are some of the noted Catholic leaders of Europe and America, who, with large sums at their disposal, are exerting strong political influence.

Otto Habsburg thought he could profit from the existing division of the world into two camps, with two opposing political systems, for the realization of his plan for a “Danubian confederation” by playing up the inevitability of a war between the Slavic East and the non-Slavic West. The Slav East, having sunk into communism, Otto Habsburg and his partisans hope they will be helped by the western democracies. The downfall of communism, he believes, will result in the downfall of the status quo in eastern and central Europe, established by the treaties of Versaille, St. Germain and Trianon, and that on the ruins of these national states and in the interest of the “European balance of power,” and in the interest of a “Christian and Western civilization,” the Danubian Confederation, under the sceptre of the Habsburgs, will be realized.

Needless to say, these ideas are extremely dangerous since changing the status quo in central and eastern Europe can not be accomplished without warfare. But the plan is, above all, anti-Slav, and because of this, there is danger of alienating all the Slavs, thus helping the communists.

Otto Habsburg, in order to promote his idea, has based it on federalism, so much in vogue at the moment, and he envisages a Danubian confederation which might in a way be integrated into the United States of Europe. But everyone knows that the idea of democratic federalism is, by its very nature, incompatible with the resurrection of the Habsburg monarchy.

Unfortunately, this revisionism in central and eastern Europe has been encouraged, if not conceived, by none other than Winston Churchill. In the first pages of his Memoirs of the War he writes: “The second major tragedy of this epoch is the complete disintegration of the Austro-Hungarian empire.”

Since the prestige of Sir Winston Churchill is so impressive, this idea of regretting the disappearance of the archaic Austro-Hungarian empire has found in certain classes some adherents, although the resurrection of this empire is absolutely contrary to the interests and desires of the Slavic peoples of Europe and the Balkans, as well as to the maintenance of peace in the European democracies.

Wickham Steed, in his excellent study, The Doom of the Hapsburgs, was also of our opinion concerning the Habsburg empire: “If, in a sense it had appealed to the sword and perished by the sword, its fate was determined in advance by the persistent amorality of the dynastic principle, which its rulers alone respected. Before any armistice could be signed, the Habsburg Monarchy had dissolved itself into its component parts. Even the Austrian Germans and Magyars had set up independent republics and repudiated the Emperor and King. The doom of the Habsburgs was accomplished.” Henry Wickham Steed, The Doom of the Hapsburgs, London, 1936, p. 95.

It should also be noted that Otto Habsburg found adherents in the ecclesiastical circles of the U.S.A., as might be expected, as well as in the financial and industrial world.

As we have already pointed out, of all Yugoslavs abroad, it was the Ustashi alone who joined the Habsburgs. Thus we find the Croatian fascists and the old oppressors of nationalities working together, with the same “lofty policy” in mind for the European area.

DEATH OF PAVELIC AND STEPINAC

The decease, within a six-week interval, of Ante Pavelic and Cardinal Stepinac, brought back into the limelight the ephemeral existence of the state which lasted only four years, but years which were so filled with horror they will go down in history as a frightful example of what can be engendered by political clericalism.

Ante Pavelic died December 26, 1959, in Madrid, where he had found refuge in a Franciscan monastery after his return from Argentina, The Holy See still continued protecting this “unpunished massacrer,” which accounts for his spending his last days in peace among the “Brothers” of those who, heretofore, had given him precious help in exterminating the Orthodox Serbs, an item which the pious press felt it might be inopportune to recall.

The monthly newspaper Hrvatska (Croatia), in its number dated February 1960, published “The official report of the death of Poglavnik Pavelic” which is worded as follows:

    Madrid: The office of the Poglavnik has given the following communique concerning the death of the Poglavnik of the Independent State of Croatia:

    The Poglavnik of the Independent State of Croatia left Argentina July 23, 1957, by the frontier town of Rio Gallegos (Patagonia) and on July 24, 1957, reached Punta Arenas in Chili. He stayed four months in Santiago, and then left for Spain, arriving in Madrid Nov. 29, 1957.

    During the months of November and December 1959, the Poglavnik submitted to medical treatment in the German hospital at Madrid.

    On December 18, 1959, the Franciscan priest, Miquel Maric, heard the Poglavnik’s confession, while the Rev. Franciscan priest administered the holy sacraments on the same day.

    On December 27, the Rev. Franciscan priest, Branko Maric, administered the last sacraments. The same day His Holiness Pope John XXIII gave his personal benediction.” This communique was also printed in the monthly Croatian newspaper Hrvatska Zora (Croatian Dawn), Munich, March 1960.

The death of his collaborator, Alois Stepinac, on February 10, 1960, whom Pope Pius XII had made a Cardinal, aroused a powerfully orchestrated concert of lamentation and praise in every Catholic country. International funeral services were held in honor of the “martyr” who was interred in the cathedral at Zagreb.

The man who wrote, in 1941: “Hitler has been sent by God,” and who assiduously upheld the Ustashi regime, will, hereafter, wear a halo and be canonized.

However, public opinion is vigilant. Below is the reaction felt by Ernest Lamber from Paris concerning the death of Cardinal Stepinac, which appeared in the New York Herald Tribune (European edition) on Feb. 10th, 1960:

    It is indeed strange to read (Feb. 10th) that Cardinal Stepinac “defied” the puppet government by attacking German doctrines.

    Stepinac never defied the Fascist Croatian Government, known as the Ustashi, but is recognized as having collaborated with this regime.

    The puppet state of Croatia was proclaimed under the egis (shield) of Hitler and Mussolini on April 10th, 1941, and on Easter Day, 1941, Archbishop Stepinac announced from his pulpit, in the cathedral of Zagreb, the foundation of this state.

    In his pastoral letter of April 28th, 1941, he endorsed the Ustashi regime when he wrote: “knowing the men who today hold the fate of the Croatian people in their hands, we are firmly convinced that our effort is understood and wholeheartedly supported.”

    Stepinac knew very well that these men were none other than Ante Pavelic and Andrija Artukovic, the well-known pre-war terrorists. They were profiting from German domination in their Croatian state to found a homogeneous Croatia from an ethnical and religious standpoint by massacring Serbs, Jews, Tziganes; 289 Orthodox churches and monasteries were destroyed and burnt, once the women and children had been locked inside. Three bishops and 182 priests were killed.

    Stepinac never condemned these multiple crimes. Furthermore, he never dissociated himself from a large part of the clergy who were actively collaborating with the Ustashi regime.

    That Stepinac “was threatened with death” is far from being a historical truth. Up until the very end of the Ustashi regime he remained persona grata. Proofs abound. In June, 1944, we can see His Grace Stepinac in a photograph which appeared in the Hrvatski Narod newspaper (The Croatian People) No. 1051 of June 4, 1944, blessing the Ustashi military units. In 1944, His Grace was decorated with the highest Ustashi distinction, accompanied by the most eloquent praise, “having, as Archbishop, denounced the rebels on the territory of the Croatian state, not only in the country but in foreign lands.” And those rebels were the ones who had been proscribed by the Nazi doctrine, and who were struggling, weapons in hand, against the Nazi and Facist oppressors.

    The Gospel itself teaches us that only by Truth may man be saved.

UNPUNISHED CRIMINALS

And what could be said of Justice? Nothing, except that it had been put soundly to sleep. Thousands of executioners and torturers, commanders of concentration camps, Nazi ministers, Fascists and Ustashi, escaped punishment. And yet the photographer who took the Fuhrer’s picture was condemned at Nuremberg to ten years in prison just for having committed such a crime as photographing Hitler.

As for the French governments since the liberation, not one even formulated a demand for Pavelic’s extradition, although he had been condemned to death in 1935 by the criminal court in Aix-en-Provence, for the assassination of King Alexander and Louis Barthou at Marseille.

Andrija Artukovic, who emigrated to the United States under the false name of Alois Anic, has been living for several years under an indictment for extradition demanded by the Yugoslav government, but thanks to his protectors in Catholic circles he has, until now, escaped any extradition for his crimes. All the favorable articles written about him by the Croatian and American ecclesiastics are well remembered, and there is absolute proof that Catholic circles of Los Angeles organized various benefits in order to raise funds to defend Andrija Artukovic from the extradition.

At the trial of Adolf Eichmann, responsible for extirpating 6,000,000 Jews, the responsibility of Andrija Artukovic for the annihilation of Jews and Orthodox Serbs in Pavelic’s State of Croatia, was shown. The press of the whole world wrote about it extensively. Here we shall quote two large American dailies which wrote the following about his responsibility:

“Alexander Arnon, wartime secretary of the Jewish community in Zagreb, Yugoslavia, brought up the name of Andrija Artukovic, Minister of Interior in the Nazi-sponsored Croatian Government headed by Ante Pavelic.

The prosecution has submitted several documents relating to Artukovic, whose extradition, at the request of Yugoslavia, was recently refused by the United States.

‘Where is he now?’ Judge Benjamin Halevi asked the witness.

‘Today he is either in New York or California,’ said Mr. Arnon.

Artukovic was reported to have been working as a bookkeeper in Los Angeles in May, 1951.

Judge Halevi continued, ‘And he executed anti-Jewish measures on orders from Germany?”

‘I can’t say directly that this was according to German orders because I have no proof for it,’ the witness replied. ‘But this was after all common knowledge at the time.’”

(The New York Times, May 20, 1961, by Homer Bigart, correspondent from Jerusalem for the Eichmann trial.)

“Adolf Eichmann and his SS colleagues were linked today to the wholesale exterminations of Jews in Yugoslavia. A witness (Alexander Arnon) testified that 60,000 of its 75,000 Jews were murdered.

In addition, the witness estimated that several hundred thousands of Serbs were killed, but he did not blame these murders on Eichmann.

The witness depicted the activities of the Ustashi, Fascist collaborators, in helping in the Nazi persecutions and he told how concentration camps were set up and the killings started.

He said at the Jadovno camp 20,000 Jews were killed and at the Stara Gradiska Camp women and children were imprisoned.

At the same time, the witness testified the destruction of synagogues was going on.

In June of that year trains were running daily and nightly to the fairgrounds in Zagreb where Jews were being concentrated. He said there were no protests against this and added:

‘Croatia was a Catholic state and the Catholic Church in Croatia did not raise its voice and did not say a word in protest.’ ”

(New York Herald Tribune, May 20-21, 1961, Continental Edition, by Robert S. Bird, report from Jerusalem.)

*   *   *

In vain, emigrant Serbian leaders addressed a memorandum to the United Nations in 1950 condemning the crimes and the genocide of the Ustashi:

    It is certainly incompatible with public and international morality that Ustashi criminals, even after the collapse of Nazism and Fascism, should continue to circulate freely in the world and continue openly and cynically to threaten new outrages when “their hour” shall return. It is necessary, therefore, that the General Assembly of the United Nations Organization in a special resolution set up a Commission for investigating the Ustashi crimes of genocide and call upon its member nations to facilitate the work of this Commission on the spot.

    Such a measure on the part of the United Nations Organization would demonstrate that the Convention on genocide is not just a gesture for misleading world opinion but an expression of a serious determination to put an end to such crimes. This cannot be achieved if the crimes already committed are not brought to trial and punished.

    The United Nations Organization could, by such action, fortify and reassure the moral conscience of humanity which was enormously shaken by the horrible events which accompanied the last world war.*

* Adam Pribicevic, Dr. Vladimir Belajcic and Dr. Branko Miljus, Memorandum on crimes of genocide committed against the Serbian people, by the government of the “Independent State of Croatia” during World War II, addressed to the General Assembly of the United Nations 1950.

The Serbian National Defense Council of America has published a declaration on the crime of genocide committed by the Croatian Ustashi.

Below are a few excerpts from this declaration, cited by the Honorable Herbert H. Lehman, senator from New York, during the session of the U. S. Senate, October 20, 1951:

    It is inconceivable that civilization can survive if the world is to allow nations, races and religious groups to be exterminated. This world must be made safe for a diversity of nations, religions, races and cultures.

    Genocide has destroyed some 20,000,000 persons in the last fifty years—the world must face the problem of genocide in the twentieth century.

    While the nineteenth century was marked by the liberation of the individual and his entrance into political life, as well as by a strong movement of national liberation which helped many nations to achieve their unity and independence, the twentieth century is a century in which collective violence directed not so much against men in their individual capacity, but against entire nations, races and religious groups has become typical. . . .

    Therefore, the world should now focus its primary attention on the phenomenon of the mass extirpation of human groups and should organize collective measures to meet collective crime of great dimensions and fatal consequences for mankind.

    For centuries the Serbian people have stood in the Balkans as a bulwark of Christian civilization against invaders and oppressors. As a consequence of their stand, great losses have been inflicted on them in the course of centuries. . . . Genocide in its worst and most destructive form, however, was inflicted upon the Serbs in 1941-1945 by the members of the Croatian Fascist movement, the Ustashi. In 1941, after the invasion of Yugoslavia by the Axis, a Croatian puppet state was created by the Axis under the name Independent State of Croatia and all power was given to the Ustashi. . . . In the late evening of April 9, 1941, a speech of Ante Pavelic, proclaiming the Ustashi revolution, was broadcast. It was followed by a fiery speech by Andrija Artukovic, who instigated the Croats not only to kill the Serbian officers and soldiers, but even children in their mothers’ wombs. The next day, a Croatian government was formed in which Artukovic was appointed minister of interior.

    In that state, which comprised about 3,500,000 Croats and over 2,000,000 Serbs, the odious crime of genocide was perpetrated on the Serbian people by the Ustashi and large segments of the Croatian population.

    This crime was not a consequence of aggression but was organized and directed against the Serbs as a nation and as a religious group with the aim of wiping them out and creating an ethnically pure Croatian territory, according to Ante Pavelic, the head of the Ustashi who became head of the Independent State of Croatia.

    The tragic experiences of the Serbian people are offered here not in a sense of recrimination but with the constructive purpose of awakening the conscience of the whole world to the necessity of adopting the law against genocide…

    It is up to the nations of the world, and especially the leading democracies, to make the choice between indifference which amounts to encouragement, or decisive action by ratifying the Genocide Convention and indicating the moral and legal repudiation of the greatest crime against civilization.

    The Genocide Convention deals with national, racial, religious, and ethnical groups, that is, all inhabitants of a country belonging to the same nationality, religion, or race.

    The above provisions find full application to the genocide perpetrated by the Fascist, Croatian Ustashi, on the Serbian people. The leaders did not conceal their intention to destroy the Serbian national group.

    The massacres were carried out in various ways: by invading villages and towns and killing people in their homes, or after assembling them in schools, town halls, or horse stables.

    Sometimes they were assembled in churches. The massacres carried out in the Serbian Orthodox Church in Glina between May and August, 1941, belong undoubtedly to the darkest chapters of human depravity in modern times. . . .

    Babies were torn from their mothers’ arms, and while they were held by their feet, they were swung forcibly against walls, smashing their heads before their mothers’ eyes. . . .

    The mutilations defy all imagination. Limbs were cut open, salt pet inside the wounds and then the limbs were tied together and bandaged. Tongues were torn out, ears, noses, and genitals cut off. . .er Cases are known where Croatian Ustashi would proudly wear necklaces of human eyes and tongues cut from their Serbian victims. . . .

But all these memoranda, all these declarations, and all the appeals have brought no results, and the greatest crimes against humanity committed by the government of satellite Croatia still remain unpunished.

Continued in Appendixes

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter IX. Silence at the Vatican

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter IX. Silence at the Vatican

Continued from Chapter VIII. Final Attempt to Save the Monster.

IT IS UNDENIABLE that Pavelic up until his death was protected by the Vatican and that even on his deathbed he received the papal blessing. Pope Pius XII and Stepinac always considered him a practicing Catholic. Therefore he and his Ustashi were protected and are still being protected by the Vatican, because of their devotion to the Roman Catholic Church, despite the odious crimes they committed.

Mr. Jean Hussard, a witness of the bloody tragedy which lasted four years in satellite Croatia, wrote shortly before the end of the war:

If the fanaticism of the Croatian church, synonymous with the old Habsburgian mentality, appears in the crimes of the priests against the Serbs, how can the silence of the Vatican be explained? For more than a year, the culpability of certain Catholic priests was flagrant in the massacres of the Serbs by the Croats, and Rome did not seem in the least disturbed. Not only did the supreme Head of Catholicism fail to raise his voice in protest against the crimes, but he even refused to acknowledge the appeals that came from all parts of the world, soliciting papal aid in favor of the decimated Serbs.

While the Archbishop of Sarajevo, His Grace Saric, was encouraging the persecution of the Serbs, His Grace Stepinac, Archbishop of Zagreb, was attending the opening of Pavelic’s parliament, where he pronounced words that were not in the least deprecatory to the regime, and Pope Pius XII was giving an audience to Pavelic.

Why did the Vatican, in choosing to keep an obstinate silence, give the impression that the extermination of the Orthodox Serbs, practiced with such violence by the Ustashi, coincided with the dream of Croatian Catholicism to extend the frontier of its influence eastward?

How could the people, in their desperate anger which had been provoked by the Serbo-Croatian drama, be convinced that the Roman church had not closed its eyes to the obligation for the still extant Serbs to accept Catholicism?

What estimate could be made concerning the numbers?

In the diocese of Gornji Karlovac (near Zagreb), (Karlovac is located in the diocese of Cardinal Stepinac.) which comprised 460,000 Serbian Orthodox, 280,000 were killed; 50,000 had gone to hide in the mountains; and about 50,000 were sent to Serbia. The remaining 80,000 had been forced to become Catholics.

It could therefore be concluded that the Croatian Catholic church, at last victorious over intransigent Orthodoxy, and overjoyed at having broken down the wall which for centuries had been barring the road, had obtained a sort of carte blanche in the form of silence.

Tomorrow, when the end of the war will have realized their hopes, these Serbs will return to their religion. Catholicism will no longer be able to count on these “improvised” believers. The wall of Orthodoxy will rise once more, but this time it will be higher and more thickly cemented.” Jean Hussard, op. cit., pp. 212, 214, 215, 216, 217.

Since these lines were written, the prediction they contained has been fully realized. The Serbs converted to Catholicism “without the slightest pressure of the civil and religious authorities,” as the Osservatore Romano expressed it, these 240,000 neophytes who represented entire villages suddenly enlightened by the “truths of Catholic faith,” returned to Orthodoxy.

At that time, Jean Hussard still doubted whether the Vatican would have deliberately consented to this proselytism through the terror practiced by the Croatian bishops, the priests and other religious officials. Thus he wrote: “By a clever manipulation of figures, perhaps they made the supreme head of Christian thought believe that the Serbs who had transferred to Catholicism were poor miserable people who had been spared death.” Ibid., p. 216.

This was an excuse which, until the end of the drama, was often made by official spokesmen of the Holy See, but by them only.

As to the methods of terror which were used in order to obtain results, it has been shown how the Ustashi and missionaries worked together. Among overwhelming numbers of testimonials only a few have been cited, but they suffice in wiping away all doubt, and it is beyond dispute, that the Holy Father could not have been ignorant of what was going on, for even in Italy the newspapers never hesitated printing texts, such as the following, in their columns.

“The first Brother of Assisi spoke with the birds and fish calling them brothers and sisters, but his disciples and spiritual heirs, filled with hate, massacre the people in the Independent State of Croatia, who are before God the Father, their own brothers, brothers of the same blood, the same language, and the same mother earth who had nourished them with the sap from her breasts. They massacre, they kill, and bury people alive. They throw their victims into the rivers, the sea, and into crevices. Bands of these killers still exist and they are still in a state of frenzied excitement, led on by the priests and the Catholic religious officials.” Corrado Zoli, Uccelini di Gracac, Il Resto del Carlino (Bologna), September 18, 1941.

His Grace Marcone, the “apostolic visitor” personally representing the Holy Father was present furthermore, and his cordial and even intimate relationship with Pavelic is in itself significant. Krunoslav Draganovic, member of the committee for the conversions, and chaplain at the concentration camp of Jasenovac, was a liaison agent between the Archbishop of Zagreb and the Vatican. His Grace Stepinac went twice to Rome during the war. The state secretariat possessed photograph albums of the massacres and massive conversions. The words of His Grace Tisserant have already been quoted but, in addition, the words which His Grace Montini, under secretary of state, addressed to Rusinovic, and which the envoy of the Ustashi government to the Vatican noted, can now be read: “Right at the beginning of the conversation he asked: ‘What is happening in Croatia which is causing such alarm all over the world? Is it true that crimes have been committed, and has the treatment of those deported been so terrible?’ ” Nikola Rusinovic, Official Report, February 4, 1942. See supplement of Tajni Dokumenti for photocopy.

Protestations from everywhere were raining down on the Vatican; from all the allied governments and from important personalities in the rest of the world. As for the Yugoslav government-in-exile, it tried several different times, through its legation, to ask the Holy See to intercede in Croatia and stop the massacres and forced conversions. The legation even sent a protest on January 9, 1942 (Note 1/42) against the formation of committees for conversion. The following is a report concerning this demand from Serbia: “Dr. Prvislav Grisogono sent a letter to Dr. Ujcic, the Archbishop of Belgrade, in which he appealed to the Archbishop to ask the Pope to use all possible means to stop the massacres. In his reply, Dr. Ujcic said: ‘I thank you for your letter. The information about the massacres we have already received from many different sources. I have forwarded everything to the Vatican and I believe that everything possible will be done.’” David Martin, Ally Betrayed (New York, 1946), p. 59.

But doing “everything possible” ended in doing nothing at all. If only the sovereign pontiff had interceded efficaciously in Catholic Croatia, Pavelic and his executioners would have had to listen and the great tragedy would have been avoided or, at least, attenuated.

When the Ustashi, David Spincic, was given an audience by the Pope on July 9, 1943, Pavelic’s emissary at Rome, Erwein Lobkowicz, sent the following report to the minister of foreign affairs: “It is very significant that he received the invitation for this audience as a Minister.”

Wasn’t this an implicit recognition of the Ustashi government?

In order to judge the attitude of the Vatican toward the Ustashi government, the report which Pavelic’s attaché at Rome, Nikola Rusinovic, made May 9, 1942, is most revealing:

We still have many enemies. Even the so-called friends are attacking us by intriguing against us everywhere, and above all, at the Vatican. They refer to gangsters and gangsterism in Croatia. It is said that 8,000 photographs have been collected as proofs of the crimes committed by the Ustashi against the Serbian population. I am doing everything possible to dissipate these falsehoods. Advice has been given by friends, and by others at the Vatican, to collect proofs, photographs, and other documents concerning the crimes committed by the Chetniks and Communists against our population. It is above all our friends at the Vatican who insist that we must gather together all information so that the Vatican can use it and give us help. The Vatican’s opinion of us would be known by our enemies, as well as by those who are indifferent.” See supplement of Tajni Dokumenti for photocopy.

Following the instructions of the Vatican, Pavelic’s government hastened to publish the Gray Book in which all the Ustashi crimes were laid to General Mihailovic and the resistance forces in general.

It could have been thought that this attitude was prompted by opportunism, and that once the storm was over, the voice of God’s Vicar would rise up to denounce, even retrospectively, these incredible horrors. People who had nourished this hope were cruelly disappointed.

The Croatian episcopacy, before the general indignation, felt obliged for the first time since 1941 to reprove the criminal acts of a part of the clergy, in its pastoral letter of September 20, 1945: “We admit that there were some priests who, misled by national and partisan passion, sinned against the holy law of Justice and Christian charity, and who, for that reason, must answer for their acts before the courts of earthly justice.” Cashiers du Nouveau Monde (Paris, 1945), vol. II, No. 6.

The author is aware of Tito’s persecutions of all churches in Communist Yugoslavia, but when the Yugoslav government, as any government would have done in any other country, decided to punish those who are guilty of war crimes, the Vatican tried to sway world public opinion by describing this act of justice as “religious persecution.” This attempt was in large part successful. “Among the simple people, this purging of those who had fought side by side with the Germans against the Serbs, and whose acts of cruelty were legendary, was considered as anti-Catholic persecution.” Informations catholiques Internationales (Paris), October 15, 1955.

The same stubbornness in denying the evidence was discovered in the protests, tardy though it was (appearing only in 1953), made by the Vatican for the first time. Harassed by the accusations of the Yugoslav government, it attempted to exonerate the Catholic Croatian hierarchy. As the Osservatore Romano wrote: “It is a disgraceful falsehood; and it is absolutely not true that the Catholic bishops approved of the monstrosities committed by the Ustashi regime. On the contrary, they were condemned publicly as were the forced conversions, that being their apostolic and humanitarian duty. They reproached Pavelic for the monstrosities and the crimes which polluted his regime, and they also rose up against the racism of the invader.” Osservatore Romano, May 81, 1958.

Such a statement seems like an aberration. Just where and when did the author, or inspirer, of these lines ever hear of a bishop “publicly condemning” Ustashi crimes at the time they were being committed? One thing is certain, there was no mention of it in the Katolicki List, Nedelja or in any other episcopal publication, always overflowing with praise for the Poglavnik’s cleverness.

It was, however, a Catholic author who, in his book, A Church of Silence, recalled the Vatican’s principles: “Even the hierarchic and supernational constitution of the Catholic church forbids the Holy See to allow its priests to evade its authority and go to work for the state or the government.” Une Eglise du Silence Catholiques en Yougoslavie (Brussels, 1954), p. 88.

It has been observed that the most sacred canonic prescriptions were not respected in regard to sincerity and freedom of thought concerning the conversions. The Holy See gladly accepted His Grace Stepinac occupying a seat in the Ustashi parliament, accompanied by a bishop and nine other priests. Lenience was also shown to all associates who could add prestige to positions such as prefects or chiefs of police in the Usteshi government, while retaining sacerdotal responsibilities. The same was true for His Grace Tiso in Slovakia, the first purveyor of the Auschwitz. What opinion could one draw of such “tolerance” except that the priests, in accepting government positions, did so without escaping from the jurisdiction of the Holy See which had not only granted them permission, but given them a mission as well.

Dead bodies lined up.

This and the following pictures show what Pavelic, Artukovic (now living in Los Angeles) and other Ustashi left behind when they fled the country. Bodies are lined up for identification (Gudovac, near Bjelovar).

Croatia genocide

Children starving.

Ustashi escorting girls and women to the concentration camps.

Ustashi escorting girls and women to the concentration camps.

Where will they go? The Ustashi led them to concentration camps, or threw them alive in deep pits or off steep precipices. Regardless of the manner—sure death for all of them.

Where will they go? The Ustashi led them to concentration camps, or threw them alive in deep pits or off steep precipices. Regardless of the manner—sure death for all of them.

More Serbian women and children, labeled as enemies of the State of Croatia, being taken to concentration camps, where they died of starvation, or were killed.

More Serbian women and children, labeled as enemies of the State of Croatia, being taken to concentration camps, where they died of starvation, or were killed.

This mother with her six children, considered as great enemies of the State of Croatia, were sent to a concentration camp by Andrija Artukovic.

This mother with her six children, considered as great enemies of the State of Croatia, were sent to a concentration camp by Andrija Artukovic.

The forcible proselytism of Orthodox Serbs in a village of in the county of Bosanka Dubica.

The forcible proselytism of Orthodox Serbs in a village of in the county of Bosanka Dubica.

Vlaho Margetic, Franciscan, forcibly proselytizing Orthodox Serbs.

Vlaho Margetic, Franciscan, forcibly proselytizing Orthodox Serbs.

Another picture of Margetic in action.

Another picture of Margetic in action.

Slavko Kvaternik

Slavko Kvaternik (Second from left), Vojskovodja, (marshal) of Pavelic’s Independent State of Croatia among high ranking German military officers. He declared the Independence of Croatia on April 10, 1941, under the protection of the German Army which captured Zagreb on the same day. The Croatian paper, Danica, of Chicago, Illinois, defending Kvaternik, wrote as follows on May 7, 1958: “Poor martyred Kvaternik! We must defend him for he gave his life for our fatherland. We must defend his stand as a Fifth Columnist and as a Collaborator [Nazi]. To attack him now is to follow the Partisan line, He was a great |Ustashi] fighter for Croatia and no strangers are now going to blacken his name.”

Gold plunder

The Croat Catholic Press in service to Ustashi regime.

The Croat Catholic Press in service to Ustashi regime.

Dr. Alois Stepinac, Archibishop of Zagreb, shown wearing the Ustashi decoration, together with his personnel, bringing New Year greetings to Ante Pavelic.

Dr. Alois Stepinac, Archibishop of Zagreb, shown wearing the Ustashi decoration, together with his personnel, bringing New Year greetings to Ante Pavelic.

Dr. Mile Budak

Ante Pavelic surrounded by Croatian Catholic clergy in April, 1942.

Ante Pavelic surrounded by Croatian Catholic clergy in April, 1942.

Pavelic among Croatian Franciscans.

Pavelic among Croatian Franciscans.

"Once an Ustasha—Ustasha until death.”
Ustashi raise three fingers as they are sworn to loyalty. Andrija Artukovic (center).

“Once an Ustasha—Ustasha until death.”
Ustashi raise three fingers as they are sworn to loyalty. Andrija Artukovic (center).

Nuns marching together with Croatian nazi-legionnaires (Ustashi).

Nuns marching together with Croatian nazi-legionnaires (Ustashi).

Catholic priests with Ustashi

Ustashi with Catholic nuns.

Catholic Ustasha ridicules Serbian Orthodox religion with stole taken from village home after killing the occupant, a Serbian priest.

Catholic Ustasha ridicules Serbian Orthodox religion with stole taken from village home after killing the occupant, a Serbian priest.

Franciscan priest with Ustashi

Ustashi fascists

Ustashi with clergy.

Ante Pavelic

Ustashi

Ustashi

The absence of all blame can thus be easily explained, as well as the simple call to order in regard to the ecclesiastics who had been the most compromised. The priests who had been denounced by Rev. Svetozar Rittig continued to officiate in the temples of God. The notorious executioner of Jasenovac, the ignominious Filipovic-Majstorovic, went to mass every day up until the time of his arrest, and he was hung while wearing his clerical robes. No one has ever heard of the 500 religious officials who fled in Pavelic’s convoy being subjected to sanctions. Even the Poglavnik and his principal collaborationist succeeded in procuring restful retreats under the protection of the Assistance Commission for “Political Refugees.”

Therefore, there can be no misunderstanding concerning His Grace Stepinac’s promotion to a “cardinalcy,” for this was a “just reward for his distinguished merits.” Mr. Jules Moch, former French prime minister, in his book entitled, Yugoslavia, reports on the inquiries he made when he was there. Among many others, he recounts the well-known story about the Archbishop of Zagreb: “He allowed frightful massacres without ever raising his voice in protest, and he always defended the Ustashi regime,” a Croatian Catholic told us after he had accompanied us to a Dalmatian Church where, after sprinkling himself with Holy water and kneeling before the altar, he added: “He was hated by the Catholic patriots.” Jules Moch, Yougoslavie (Monaco 1953), p. 155.

Mr. Francois Fejto, the great expert on southeastern Europe wrote: “From 1939 to 1941, the Vatican witnessed, with satisfaction, the founding of small fascist states favorable to the influence of the church and built on the ruins of heretical Czechoslovakia and Yugoslavia, preponderantly Orthodox. His Grace Tiso was never repudiated by the Holy See, although many non-communist Czechs and Slovaks considered him a traitor. In the case of Stepinac, shouldn’t the Mihailovic government have asked him to give an account of his conduct during the war? Stepinac had given his benediction to the Ustashi units .. . and with several other members of the episcopacy he had presided over the committee for the conversion of the Orthodox to Catholicism. Stepinac symbolized, to a maximum degree, Croatian clerical chauvinism which could never be resigned to the formation of a Yugoslav State. . . .” Francois Fejto, Histoire des Democraties Populaires (Paris 1952), pp. 360-370.

It is timely to refer to the English writer, Avro Manhattan, who describes Croatian separatism before the war: “Croat separatism became an increasingly important factor as the internal and external tension grew. Its identification with Catholicism made it almost a blind tool of the Catholic hierarchy, and thus of the Vatican, which unhesitatingly used it to further, not only its local interests, but also its vaster Balkan schemes of religio-political domination.” Avro Manhattan, op. cit., p. 36.

An officious opus published in 1943 by Dr. Ivan Guberina, then professor at the Faculty of Theology in Zagreb, contains the following passage: “The true expression of a new Croatia resides in Catholic-Christian principles and not in a few deplorable acts of unworthy individuals.” * It would be difficult to express more clearly and in fewer words the attitude of the Croatian Catholic church and the obstinate silence of the Holy See before the “deplorable acts” of these “unworthy individuals,” many of whom were nothing else but the “dare-devil fanatics” in ecclesiastical ranks mentioned so offhandedly by the Archbishop of Zagreb. Laconically speaking, “the end justifies the means.”

*La formation catholique de la Croatie (collection Croatia Sancta, Rome, 1948). Officium Libri Catholici (with ecclesiastic approval) Zagreb, October 22, 1948, No. 1089-48, prefaced by Cardinal Fumasoni Biondi.

However, the Vatican that knew so well how to keep silent before the horrors of the Ustashi regime, was not so taciturn in other circumstances. In 1952, in his encyclical letter Orientales Ecclesias, Pius XII vigorously stigmatized the death penalty of the Catholic bishop, Monsignor Bossilkoff, of Nicopolis, in Bulgaria, and three other priests, and condemned, as well, the vexations inflicted upon numerous ecclesiastics and religious followers. “We consider it a duty of conscience,” said the Sovereign Pontiff,” to protest against these acts before all Christianity. For us this is an occasion of such profound sadness that we cannot check our tears.”

Certainly the condemnations and the vexatious measures of a political regime are deeply regrettable, but neither by their motives nor by their importance can they be compared to the atrocious persecutions to which the Serbian Orthodox and their church were subjected in satellite Croatia. The Holy Father, however, had not considered it “a duty of conscience” to protest to “all Christianity” against these monstrous crimes, and he never shed a tear for the 750,000 victims exterminated by the very Catholic Poglavnik.

How would it be possible to forget the menacing words uttered in 1937 by his predecessor, Pius XI, at the Consistory after the Yugoslav Concordat had been rejected, and which were published in the Osservatore Romano: “The day will come when there will be many who will regret not having accepted fully, generously and efficaciously the great blessing offered to their country by Christ’s Vicar… .”

Among the numerous “Letters from the Readers” addressed to the newspaper Le Monde in Paris, the one written by Mr. Andre Barnaud, pastor of the Reformed Church, should also be cited:

    In the issue of Le Monde dated Sunday and Monday, the twelfth and thirteenth, you devoted a short article to the religious persecutions which occurred during the pontificate of Pius XII and which included a list of the countries, established by the Vatican, where the persecutions had taken place.

    As Protestants, we now feel a profound compassion for our Catholic brothers who are overcome by sorrow, and I should have preferred that during these days of mourning no mention had been made.

    But since the Vatican has issued a list I feel obliged, in the name of Truth, to point out that this list, alas, is far from complete. The Vatican seems to have forgotten an appreciable number. Here, below, are a few others, briefly mentioned, without any reference to the details which were sometimes extraordinarily cruel:

    1. Twenty thousand Spanish protestants are being mistreated if not cruelly persecuted by the Catholic church.

    2. The clergy and Catholic masses in Colombia (South America) a few years ago organized bloody persecutions of the Protestants.

    3. In Croatia, during the last war, the Ustashi Catholics massacred thousands of Orthodox Serbs.

    To my knowledge no official voice has yet risen up from the very bosom of the sister Church to express any regret or to condemn and put an end to such horrors. This silence, for which some have reproached the last Pope, seems to us particularly significant as well as incomprehensible.

    Are we never to hear this voice? Le Monde, October 21, 1958.

We wonder if Pope Pius XII, though belatedly, became aware of his omission to condemn the religion of bloodshed, along with Hitlerism and Ustashism as well as some of his other errors which made such a deep breach in the anticommunist front?

Furthermore, there is a passage, following his last will, in which Pope Pius XII added something more than just “une clause de style,” (a style clause) in which he expresses remorse regarding his own personal attitude and silence concerning all the events and horrors previously described in this volume: “I humbly request the pardon of those whom I may have offended, harmed, or scandalized by words or deeds.” La Croix, October 12-18, 1958.

The world press, at the deathbed of Pius XII, did not fail to refer to his silence regarding the persecutions that have marked our era with shame.

As Mr. Jean d’Hospital wrote in Le Monde:

    A shadow of uneasiness darkens the memory of Pope Pius XII. We must now ask ourselves, without further delay, and thus bring into the open, a question which many people in every nation, and even within the walls of the Vatican, have been noting on their secret tablets during these past years: did he really know about certain horrors of the war, imposed and carried out under Hitler’s orders?

    Pope Pius XII had had ample time to read the periodical reports of all the bishops addressed to him from every corner of the world, compiled by the priests who had listened to the confessions in their respective dioceses. How, therefore, could he have remained unaware of what the big German military leaders pretended to ignore; namely the tragedy of the concentration camps, the massacre of enemy military prisoners executed cold-bloodedly, and the terror of the gas chambers where droves of Jews were administratively exterminated?

    If he had been aware of all this, why, as guardian and first speaker of the Gospel, did he not go out on the public square, and, clothed in his white robes, his arms crossed, raise his voice in protest? He never explicitly, forcefully, and definitely denounced Hitler’s religion of bloodshed. It is not necessary to exhume all the grandiose pontifical interventions for it would be quite futile. We should not find that for which we were seeking. Le Monde, October 10, 1958.

Continued in Chapter X. Ustashi in the Free World

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





“Ravening Wolves” by Monica Farrell – Part 2

“Ravening Wolves” by Monica Farrell – Part 2

Introduction from the Webmaster

This is continuation of “Ravening Wolves” by Monica Farrell – Part 1 and the last 12 pages of a PDF file that I began to work on years ago but didn’t finish. It has important information in it that you should not miss! Here’s a quote from the article:

From a booklet written in America called “The Freedom of Worship,” the author of whom is Francis J. Connell, a Redemptorist priest, which bears the imprimatur (approval) of Francis J. Spellman, Archbishop of New York, dated April 6th, 1944, we cull the following quotations which should impress on Protestants that Rome means to do the same in America and Canada as she did in Yugoslavia and is doing in Spain and Greece at the moment of writing—when the opportune moment arrives.

Cardinal Spellman was one of the promoters of the Vietnam war.

THE CAMPS

JASENOVAC. This was one of the most horrible places of tortures and executions. In Jasenovac arrived the remainder from the camps of Gospic and Koprivnica, while daily newer and newer groups arrived from all parts of the country. At first the camps were established in three differ­ent places. One of them was in Jasenovac itself, in the brick factory of Ozren Bacich, the second was to the left of the highway leading to Novska, and the third was in the village of Krapje, five kilometers away.

The commander of all of these camps was an Ustashi officer, Lubaric, and the commander of the camp at Jasenovac was one Ljubo Milos, an Ustashi lieutenant, a native of Hercegovina. The Ustashi, Croats and Moslems, were from Hercegovina, though some came from the vicinity of Osijek.

That which was seen and endured there by those rare fortunates who succeeded in saving themselves goes beyond any fantasy or imagination.

The prisoners worked at horribly strenuous tasks at the hydro-electric plants, working at top speed beyond their strength from early dawn to late in the night. The food consisted of a boiled potato from time to time or water gruel. Beatings, clubbings and tortures continued while death haunted every step.

  • The Ustashi killed off the Serbs both in groups and individually day and night, using all possible means of murder and torture.
  • Machine guns, rifles, revolvers, knives, axes, hammers, all were used to destroy Serbian lives.
  • In order to save on ammunition the Ustashi would drag certain groups of Serbs to the fiery furnaces of the brick factory.
  • There they would stun each man, one by one, with a hammer, and throw him alive into the roaring furnace. The first of the group would be shoved into the furnace from behind by his fellow sufferers, so that they could be thrown in instantly, and thus quickly meet their end.

Others again were butchered along the beaches of the Sava river and thrown into the water. The most cruel and the most bloodthirsty of them was one Ljubo Muos. He himself has killed at least three thousand Serbs. He slaughtered his victims with a knife and later licked their blood, jesting and crying out: “How sweet is the Serbian blood.”

At the arrival of the various groups this Milos would ask each person about his occupation. As soon as he ascertained that one was an intellectual or a city dweller he would immediately murder him on the spot. Usually the majority of the new prisoners would be killed at once on coming to the camp. There was a gang of grave diggers formed from tramps who spent the whole day only in collecting corpses and burying them naked, for they would strip them of their clothes and store them in a warehouse.

With Autumn came the cold and the floods. Since the area was beneath water level, the people were forced to sleep right in the water. Now they suffered even more because of the cold. New batches of prisoners arrived in unrelentless tempo. One group from Pakrac came on the Catholic Christmas Eve, about 100 of them, who had been beaten and tortured before their arrival here. At that time a certain Ustashi “begged” Milos to “give” him a Serb for a Christmas present. Milos allowed him with great magnanimity to take his pick.

To the lot of that Ustashi, whose name was Matkovich, fell a certain Joca Divjak, the owner of a restaurant in Lipik. Matkovich recalled that Divjak once, when his restaurant was crowded, could not offer him a seat. Therefore, Joca Divjak was chosen by Matkovich to be the bloody sacrifice.

At midnight, two of the Ustashi felled the unfortunate victim to the ground. One sat on his head, tore open his coat and shirt and began slowly to pare him with a knife in the chest. After half an hour Matkovich tore the living heart out of Divjak.

The others were forced to watch all this and even laugh while the wretched Divjak endured such indescribable tortures. He who turned away his head from this horrible scene was immediately killed on the spot.

There was another horrible means of torture called “Zica” (wire). It dealt with the barbed wire fenced area of some ten square meters. At a height of a little more than a meter the wires were thickly woven on top like a bird cage. Beneath, water was ankle deep. Therein were placed those who had committed some breach of discipline.

For whole nights those wretches had to squat in the water in that horrible cold while by day they were forced to work. Dr. Oton Gravancich, Sokol leader from Zagreb, endured about nine nights of this torture and finally died from exhaustion. Many others shared his fate, especially Serbian army officers, who had been released from captivity by Germans to return to Croatia.

The news of these bestial acts was heard abroad. In the month of February, 1942, the rumor was spread that a certain international committee would come to Jasenovac. The authorities of this camp began to get busy to “clean up” the camp. There were a sort of barracks there which served as a hospital, though without any doctors or medical equipment for patients whatsoever. All of the patients were killed.

There was a new dispensary built according to regulation with all equipment and clean beds. Other barracks were fitted out as a mess hall supplied with all the requirements. The remaining barracks were put into order in such a way that the camp assumed an exterior likeness of some home.

The inmates received some imaginary numbers and orderly clothes, as well as better food, for the sake of appearance, before the commission which was expected to arrive. In addition they placed beds in the infirmary and put in them healthy men to play the part of recuperating patients. The commission finally came and went satisfied with conditions. After that everything reverted immediately to the same old order.

There is no way to ascertain exact figures of the atrocities for not one of the survivors could obtain a full view of the acts and the number of men who came there, never to leave again. It is estimated by conservative calculations that nearly 40,000 Serbs found their death in Jasenovac.

THE MEMORANDUM OF THE SERBIAN ORTHODOX CHURCH

Presented to General Dankelman, Commander in Chief of the Armed Forces in Serbia, in August, 1941

A.

Excellency:

The distressing news which we are daily receiving of the atrocities committed upon the unprotected Serbian population in the Croatian State in general, and especially in the Serbian provinces: Lika, Srem, Bosnia and Herzegovina, compels us to call these crimes to the attention of your Excellency, as the representative of the German Army in occupied Serbia, as a representative of the German people, and as a human being…

From the very beginning of the creation of the Croatian State the persecution of the Serbian people, tortures, murders and robberies have been recorded, though somewhat to a lesser degree, while the German troops were stationed in different parts of Croatia, and while the Commanders of German garrisons, as soldiers and as human beings, were attempting to hold off and subdue the animal instincts of the Croatian rulers and their accomplices. Even in spite of this there were perpetrated a number of crimes, the nature of which is the reflection of an absolutely merciless and sadistic temperament.

People were murdered in the most ruthless manner after extremely cruel tortures, such as the gouging out of their eyes, the cutting off of their ears, noses, and sex organs, or crucifying them on the door frames of their homes and torturing them by all kinds of unspeakable methods which could have been invented only through insanity or savagery.

The Croatian Ministers: Dr. Mile Budak, Dr. Milovan Zanich, Dr. Mirko Puk and Dr. Victor Gutich, were in reality trying to outdo each other in inciting their fellow Croats against the Serbs and in awakening in the Croatian sadists their animal instincts.

These ministers have publicly declared that they would cause the murder of one-third of the Serbian population, that one-third of it they would expel from Croatia, and the remaining third they would convert to Catholicism, and in this manner liquidate over two million Serbs in the Croatian State.

These declarations of the above Croatian Ministers were carried out in deeds and the Serbs were forced into concentration camps enmasse. Some of them were expelled from the territory of the Croatian State and ruthless murders of Serbian men, women and children were begun.

The Serbian clergy and their families were forcibly carried away from their homes and exterminated; the Serbian churches and monasteries were razed and burned; the records kept by church institutions were confiscated and delivered to Catholic priests; the Serbs were coerced to abandon their Orthodox faith and to embrace Catholicism. In all these crimes, it is to be regretted, the Catholic priesthood participated also.

Excellency:

The Serbian people, who have for centuries defended the honor of their name and endured the most terrific tortures, or have died for their holy faith, could not have remained passive in view of these atrocities, but. were compelled, though totally unarmed, to rise in defence not only of their own lives, but also of the lives of their dearest ones, as well as in defence of their faith and their property.

This justified and necessary defence on the part of the Serbian people, which has spread in Herzegovina, Bosnia and Lika, the Croatian rulers now proclaim to be a Communistic movement and they desire by such a lie to justify before the civilized world their inhuman atrocities, and especially before the German people. who have begun to register their disapproval of such conduct and crimes.

The Serbian people are deeply religious and nationally conscious and have proven both their religious feelings and national-mindedness in century long struggles up to this day. The Serbian people are, in great majority (90%), agriculturists with patriarchal traits, and therefore never have had and have not now anything in common with Communism or the ideas of the industrial proletariat.

It is therefore a most deliberate misstatement to characterize this defence by the Serbian people against the atrocious attacks of the Ustashi as a Communistic movement among Serbs.

TORTURES

In addition to the tortures to which all of the Serbs were subjected, because cases are rare where murders were committed without preceding tortures and mistreatment, ruthless beatings, dismemberment of parts of the body, the gouging of eyes, or the breaking of arms and limbs and the like, we will refer to a few characteristic cases:

50. IN PETROVO SELO.—Where the peasants of Brodski Slatnik were murdered, as described in Paragraph 38 herein, the victims were brutally tortured before being murdered. These unfortunates’ arms were broken, they were pelted with bricks, and while in agonizing pain from such terrific mutilation, they were killed by dum-dum bullets.

51. There were instances where some victims were smeared with feces while other victims were forced, at the point of a gun, to lick their bodies. The crushing of victims’ heads with iron bars, or beating victims into insensibility with sacks filled with stones were other methods used.

Peasant Popovich suffered twisting of the testicles. In the Nova Gradiska goal, one Mirko Trninich, a resident of the same town, was flogged and died from the beating. Just before he died he told another victim, who has since escaped to safety, that every night between the hours of 11 and 12, a group of Croats were permitted to enter the gaol (jail) and that the Chief Gaoler, Koran, would turn his flashlight upon one of the victims who would then be jumped upon by these sadists and dragged away to a separate cell where they would beat him with sacks of stones.

This man, Trninich, was exceptionally strong and upon offering resistance, about 16 Ustashi converged upon him and beat him so that there was no part of his body that remained uninjured. He reported that in this manner Protich, a cafe owner, a peasant by the name of Gavro Kovacevich, and another young man, were killed. In the same manner Dr. Galski, an attorney, was tortured and murdered.

52. In the Osek Garrison Gaol, by order of the Ustashi, Matijkovich, a former laborer in a tannery, the arrested Serbs were tortured in the following manner: needles were stuck beneath their nails and they were tied to benches and beaten with wooden sticks.

While they were so tied, their legs were forced apart causing them to suffer agonizing pains. Others were compelled to spit on the Serbian flag and ordered to tear it up with their teeth and eat it. While the victims were doing this they were receiving blows upon their heads and bodies.

The unfortunates were forced also to tramp barefooted over barbed wire stretched over a board. Upon the heads of some of the victims they placed a crown of thorns, thereafter pressing the thorns into their heads, causing them to bleed profusely. They were given good food on very rare occasions and water upon still rarer occasions.

Some of the victims by reason of such treatment became blind and began to faint, after which they were given 200 grams of bread. The food which some of them would receive from their homes, the Ustashi ate themselves. The clergy were forced to clean latrines with their hands and refuse was thrown in their faces.

53. In the vicinity of Gracac, Dr. Veljko Torbica, a physician, was murdered. The Ustashi made deep knife gashes in his chest and thrust salt into these wounds and while suturing the wounds they asked the victim: “Doctor, was the operation successful?”

54. Milos Teslich, an industrialist of Sisak, was tortured in an especially beastly manner. The River Sava threw up his corpse with gouged eyes, a horribly mutilated face and his body and chest cut wide open. Several Ustashi, with smiles on their faces, photographed themselves standing around the body of their victim.

The well known Serb, Teslich, whose heart the Croat Ustashi extracted through the holes on his chest.

The well known Serb, Teslich, whose heart the Croat Ustashi extracted through the holes on his chest.

55. At Bosanska Kostajaica the victims were crucified alive by being nailed, hands and feet, upon the doors of their homes and after brutal tortures, were knifed to death.

56. In the village of Otoci by Krupa, the wife of Stojan Stopar and his two daughters were raped, murdered and then thrown into the river. There were also instances of the burial of live victims, which was admitted by several Croats.

57. AT BANJA LUKA.—Nikola Curcija, a merchant, was murdered in a most gruesome manner. Having been first subjected to unspeakable tortures, his eyes were gouged, his sex organ was cut off, his arms and limbs dismembered and then he was clubbed and stoned to death.

FORCIBLE CONVERSION OF SERBIAN ORTHODOX PEOPLE TO CATHOLICISM AND DESTRUCTION OF ORTHODOX CHURCHES

61. From the very beginning the Ustashi authorities have inaugurated a system of terror, whereby they have forced many Orthodox Serbs to be converted to the Catholic faith. The close co-operation between the Catholic Church and the Ustashi authorities is known, which is also evidenced by the fact that among the Ustashi officials there are a great number of Catholic priests.

The first intimidation for conversion to Catholicism was directed against the State employees, who were advised that in the Croatian State’s employ only those Orthodox people might remain who would embrace the Catholic faith, but in effect this was only a ruse. Thus depriving the Serbian people of having their clergy, the Roman church forced the Orthodox people to the Catholic rites.

According to the testimony of Reverend Janko Vejakovich, pastor of Grbovich, the Catholic priests there lead the armed Ustashi in the closing of Orthodox churches and the confiscation of church records, also in the plundering of all church valuables. At Banja Luka, an official order was issued directing that all of the Orthodox Church records (of marriages, baptismals, burials, etc.) be delivered forthwith to Catholic parishes, which order was later extended throughout the territory of the former Croatian province. Catholic priests took possession of the Serbian Bishop’s residence at Pakrac and locked and sealed the Cathedral, all of which occurred April 12, 1941.

This was all being done in accordance with the plans of the Croatian State officials, which is evidenced by a speech made by Dr. Victor Gutic, a high Ustashi official of Banja Luka, on July 9, 1941, at Prnjavor. Among other things in his speech on that day, Dr. Gutic said:

“In this countryside there are three churches which were taken away from the Croatian people, one of these is in Prnjavor. Tomorrow you shall take possession of it and display thereon a sign: ‘Croatian Hall.’ Those of you who are of the Orthodox religion should at once embrace the Catholic faith so that I need not make special decisions in this respect. And as for this Serbian nest in Prnjavor, I promise, that I will come here and take twenty-four hours time to clean it up. I will kill and you shall follow me.” (Apparently Dr. Gutic had in mind the three Russian Orthodox Churches which are located within the district mentioned in his speech.)

On the afternoon of July 10th, 1941, the Serbian Orthodox priest in Prnjavor was thrown out of his residence, his church was confiscated and upon the church edifice there was a large sign “Croatian Hall,” displayed. Not long ago, Mile Budak, also a high Ustashi official, publicly declared that upon the territory of the Croatian Independent State only two religions may be recognized, to-wit: the Catholic and the Mohammedan, which meant that the Orthodox religion would not be further tolerated.

REVOLT AGAINST THE USTASHI GOVERNMENT

65. The heretofore mentioned beastly acts of the Croatians: tortures, murders of men, women and children, Catholicising by force, burning of buildings, churches, villages and cities, as early as June 27, 1941, were endured by the Serbs in Croatia hoping that somehow an end would come to such massacres and torture.

However, things were getting worse every day.

Deprived of the protection of any law, oppressed by an unheard of terrorism, the Serbs in Croatia, running away from a sure death, began to leave their homesteads and their possessions and to escape into the mountains to take up arms in defence of their very lives, for that was the only thing to which they could resort under the circumstances.

That is how the alleged “revolt of the Chetniks” began in Herzegovina, Bosanska Krajina, Lika and other parts of Croatia where the Serbs live.

Efforts to exterminate the Serbs, mass murders, economic annihilation, and especially forced deportations from their own homes without any possessions at all, compelled these unfortunate people to resist. All who could escape, ran for their lives into the mountains, for they had no protection of any kind either from the authorities or from their own leaders, for they were all dead or in refuge.

The people began to help themselves the best they knew how. They took up arms, and with arms, but without food, and often without water, they had to protect their very lives.

These criminal acts on the part of the Croats stirred to revolt this otherwise respectable, pious, law abiding and peace-loving people, who have always been nationalistically very conscious, because their most sacred feelings were deeply hurt. Since all of the clergy were exterminated, the people were forced to the Catholic religious rites, which was the culmination of attacks against the Serbs.

It is to be understood, however, that the people have refused to avail themselves of these and have consequently ceased to celebrate marriages or receive baptism and other religious rites, including funeral services, all of which, it is evident, tends to indicate that by such conduct on the part of the Croatian authorities, the ground for Bolshevism and anarchy is being efficiently prepared in these provinces.

In the name of
THE SERBIAN ORTHODOX CHURCH
Bishop Valerian of Budim

A BULGARIAN RECTOR’S APPEAL

A Letter from a well-known rector of a Bulgarian Theological Seminary addressed from Sophia, Bulgaria, to the Bishop of the German Protestant Church in Berlin

Your Eminence:

… The possession of the physical properties was taken over by the Roman Catholic Church.

It is quite evident that the Roman Catholic Church in the Croatian State, together with the Roman Catholic clergy and Catholic leaders, were spiritual instigators and in some instances actual leaders in these persecutions, all in an effort to enforce the conversion of the Serbian Orthodox people into Catholicism.

With the same purpose in mind the state employees of Orthodox faith were warned by printed pamphlets, a copy of which is on file, that in the Croatian State employ only those might remain who embraced the Catholic faith.

“CATHOLIC WEEKLY” APPROVES

Roman Catholic and Mohammedan. “Catholic Weekly” official organ of the Catholic Diocese in Sarajevo, approves the methods of the destruction of the Orthodox Church as being “to the Glory of God” and concludes: “Today the hour has struck when even we among the Catholics, now and forever, shall part with the prejudices against the revolutionary methods which serve truth, justice and honesty.

“The Catholic church is the best educator and instigator of such movements, but there have been many Catholics among whom there were even organs of the church, who failed in their mission.

“Therefore, once and forever, idiotic arguments shall cease, as they are not becoming to those in the service of Christ. The fight against evil and rottenness shall not be waged with gloves or in a fine or noble manner.”

CONFESSION OF A CROATIAN USTASHI*

* From the official stenographic record taken in the examination and hearing of Hilmija Berberovich, who with other Croatian Ustashi participated in the massacre of Serbs in the Serbian Church at Glina, The witness, Hilmija Berberovich, was arrested on a charge of suspicion by the Belgrade police, where he was identified as a former building janitor, residing at ‘No. 1 Kolarcheva Street, Belgrade. The witness was born April 15, 1915, at Bosanski Novi, his parents being Hasan, his father, and Halina Hajtovich, his mother. The witness is single, of Mohammedan religion and without previous criminal record.

“In 1938, I came to Belgrade where I have lived continuously up to the present time. At first I peddled various articles along the streets, and later I was engaged as a handy man with the Central Transport Society in Belgrade, No. 1 Kolarcheva Street.

“On the day of the bombardment, April 6, 1941, I was in Belgrade. Immediately I went to my army command at Sisak, according to my war orders, and there I reported to the commander of the 44th Infantry Reserve Regiment. The Regiment had received orders to proceed to Slavonska Pozega, and from there we left to take up positions in a village on the outskirts of Pozega.

“I don’t remember the exact date, but I believe it was the 17th or 18th of April, 1941. I was at home only eight days when I received a notice from the military command in Petrinja to report at once to the Military District in Petvinja. When I reported, I was immediately given a uniform and there I remained in the barracks for a month, where we did military drills according to new regulations.

“At the beginning of the month of June, 1941, my regiment received orders to go to Glina, to restore peace and order in the Glina district, and to collect all weapons and ammunition from the civilians. Before the departure of the regiment, the commander, Captain Josip Dobrich, born in Split, and by profession a teacher, ordered us to search every house and all premises in every town we came to, regardless of whether these homes were of Orthodox or of Catholic citizens. He also ordered us to kill anyone who would resist us.

“Upon our arrival in Glina, we accomplished the searching of the buildings there first, and then after that we went to the surrounding villages. This search lasted for about 15 days. When the search ended, the Ustashi from Zagreb and Petrinja came and then we were ordered to round up all men between 20 and 45 years of age in the villages.

“During this round up, one Orthodox man, in the village of Cemernici, resisted and fired at us. My companion was wounded so I used my rifle and killed him. I do not remember the name of the dead man. In the beginning we arrested men, we rounded them up from the villages and brought them to Glina, and there we placed them in the Court Gaol. They remained in gaol for a few days until the gaols were filled and then the prisoners were killed. The killing was accomplished in more than one fashion.

“Some were locked in the Orthodox Church in Glina. About 1,000 men could stand in that church. Then the commanding captain would order 15 men to execute the work of killing. Before they would leave for this job, they were given alcoholic drinks, to some rum, to others strong whiskey, and when they became intoxicated, they were given knives and sent inside the church.

“During the slaughtering, guards were posted outside the Church. This was necessary because some of the Orthodox men would climb to the belfry, and jump into the churchyard. All of these were killed by the guards in the churchyard. Three times I was ordered to execute the Commander’s orders and participate in the killings in the Church. Each time some officers would go along, Josip Dobrich and Mihajlo Cvitkovich, and besides them some of the officers of the Ustashi.

“Upon entering the Church, the officers would stand at the door and watch our work of slaughtering. The killing was done by striking some directly into the heart with a knife, and some across the neck, and others wherever we landed with the knife. If some Serbian survived the first blow, the Ustashi would finish him up with a knife.

“At the time of these killings, no lights were burning in the Church, but special soldiers were designated to hold flashlights which would throw light in the room. Many times it would happen that some Serb would throw his fist at us or kick his foot into our stomachs, but he was immediately cut to pieces.

“During these Killings, there was a great deal of noise in the Church. The Serbs would cry out: ‘Long live King Peter! Long live Queen Marie! Long live Serbia; Long live the Serbs! Down with Quisling Pavelich! Down with the Ustashi! Down with the State of Croatia!’

“These killings would usually last until about two o’clock in the morning or until the last Serb was killed. These killings in the Church took place seven or eight times, and I participated in them three times. During these killings we were so soaked with blood that our uniforms could not be cleaned, but we would change uniforms at the storehouse, and later wash them out.

“After each slaughter, the Church was washed up and the trucks would come to take away the corpses. They would usually throw them into the river, but some they would bury.

“Some of the men of the Orthodox faith would be taken from gaol and taken to the shores of the nearby river where they would be lined up and shot to death with machine guns. This sort of killing would take in from 300 to 400 men at one time. They would be lined up in two groups along the shore with their hands tied to one rope, and thus standing they were mowed down by machine guns which were not far away.

“These executions were done by the Ustashi. The corpses of those killed along the shore were thrown into the river. Some groups of Serbs were taken from the gaol and killed in the woods near Glina, and later their bodies were buried in the same place where the killings occurred.

“The round-up of Serbs was done by having about 70 Ustashi and about 30 of us soldiers go to a town, all being under the command of Ustashi officers. The town was always surrounded and a designated group went in to round up the Serbs. When gathered, they were taken, under guard to the court gaol in Glina.

“At first we took only men, but later we were ordered to bring along women also from 15 to 50 years of age. During these trips I saw some of the Ustashi and my companions rape the women and girls, and later they would take them to Glina. Here they would all be placed in the court gaol, and later taken to some requisitioned houses which were transformed into military outposts. They remained there from eight to ten days, after which they were permitted to return to their homes.

“I saw outposts some of the Ustashi would enter at night and take away the women upon whom they wanted to force their lovemaking, to some spot on the outskirts of town, and later return them to the outposts. This practice was not forbidden by the officers, and some of the officers did the same thing.

“My regiment had the task of gathering all the Serbs in Glina and in the Glina district, but it was ordered that all the Serbs from the districts of Topusko and Vrgin Most were to be taken to Glina, and there executed. I don’t know how many Serbs were executed, but from conversation with my companions, I should say there were about 120,000 Serbs killed in Glina.

“During these round-ups of Serbs, many of them escaped to the forest with weapons, and some of them are still in Petrova Gora. Once the Ustashi went to find them, but the Serbs pounced upon them and fought them. About August 20th of this year, a notice was posted inviting all Serbians to return to their homes and their work, and this time we were ordered not to touch or kill any of them. Whoever should disobey this order was to be court martialed.

“I stayed in Glina until September 3rd, 1942, when I was discharged because other soldiers were called for drilling. From Glina I returned to Belgrade with the intention of returning to my old job, but I was gaoled by the police.

“To the above I have nothing more to add. These minutes were read to me and my statements were recorded exactly as I stated them. I am literate.

“At Belgrade, October 20, 1942.
“(Signed Hilmija Berberovich.”

CROAT’S PLEA WHICH REMAINS UNHEEDED

(The following is a letter written by Mr. Prvislav Grizogono, a Croat—former minister in the government of Yugoslavia, to Dr. Aloisius Stepinac, Croat Roman Catholic Archbishop of Zagreb. The letter was written at Zemun, February 8, 1942.

Your Grace:

“I write this to you as man to man, as a Christian to a Christian. I have held this up for months in the vain hope that the terrible news from Croatia would cease so that I could settle my mind and write you in a more amiable atmosphere.

A Serbian victim of the Croats' Ustashi whose brain was extracted.

A Serbian victim of the Croats’ Ustashi whose brain was extracted.

“For fully ten months now, however, the Serbs in Croatia are being exterminated in a most beastly manner, with billions of their property subjected to destruction, while the face of an honorable Croat blushes with shame and anger. Since the first day of the Independent Croatian State, the Serbs have been massacred (Gospich, Gudovac, Bos, Krajina, etc.) and this massacring has continued to this day.

“These atrocities do not amount to simple killings alone. They aim at the extermination of every Serb, men, women and children, and with terribly-wild tortures of the victims. These innocent Serbs were stuck on poles alive and fires built on their bare chests. Literally they were roasted alive, being burned to death in their homes and in their churches.

“In many cases boiling water was poured on living victims before their mutilation, their flesh was salted and their eyes gouged out while they were still living, their ears and noses were lopped off and their tongues cut out. The beards and mustaches of clergy, together with their skin were ripped off by knives, while the victims’ sex organs were cut off and stuffed into their mouths. Some were tied to trucks and dragged, while other victims had their arms and legs broken and their heads spiked.

“Their heads were smashed by crowbars, many were thrown into the deep cisterns and caves, and then literally bombed to pieces. Their children were thrown into fire or scalding water, and then fed to the fired lime furnaces. Other children were torn apart by the legs, their heads were crushed against walls and their spines were broken against rocks.

“These and many other methods of tortures were employed against the Serbs—tortures which normal people cannot conceive. Thousands upon thousands of Serbian bodies floated down the Sava, Drava and Danube rivers and their tributaries. Many of these bodies bore tags: ‘Direction — Belgrade, to King Peter.’ In one boat on the Sava, there was a pile of children’s heads with a woman’s head (presumably that of the mother of the children) labeled: ‘Meat for Jovan’s Market—Belgrade’ (meaning meat for the Serbian market).

“The case of Milenka Bozinich from Stapandza, is a particularly gruesome one, because they ripped her unborn child out of her with a knife. In Bosnia, a huge pile of roasted heads were found. Utensils full of Serbian blood were also discovered—this was the hot blood of their murdered brothers that other Serbs were forced to drink.

“Countless women and girls were raped; mothers in the presence of their daughters and daughters in the presence of their mothers, while many women, girls, and small children were ushered off to Ustashi garrisons to be used as prostitutes.

“Rape was committed even before the altars of the Orthodox Church. In Petrinja County, for instance, a son was forced to attack his mother. About 3,000 Serbs were murdered in the Serbian Orthodox Church at Glina and the massacre of Serbs before the altar at Kladusha with sledge hammers is something that may never be mentioned in history.

“There are detailed and official minutes (reports) of these unheard of crimes. They were so terrible as to have shocked even the Germans and the Italians. Many pictures were taken of these massacres and torture orgies.

“The Germans claim the Croats did these same things during the Thirty-Years’ War and that, since then, there has been a proverb in Germany: ‘God save us from cholera, hunger and the Croats.’ Even the Germans from Srem hate us and act more or less humanly towards the Serbs. The Italians have photographed a utensil holding 311/2 kilograms of Serbian eyes, and one Croat who came to Dubrovnik decorated with a string of eyes and with two wreaths of Serbian tongues.

“The horror in the camps where thousands of Serbs were murdered or left to die from hunger, cold and mistreatment, is indescribable. The Germans tell about one camp in Lika in which the Croats confined thousands of Serbs. Yet when they came there, they found the camp empty, flooded with blood, and clothing strewn everywhere.

“Today, in the camp of Jasenovac, thousands of Serbs are being tortured and murdered. In this bitter winter, they’re kept in Gypsy barracks without enough straw or covers, and their food consists of but two potatoes a day.

“Nothing like this has ever happened in the history of Europe. We must go to Asia, to the times of Temerlan and Ghengis Kahn, or to Africa, to the states of beastly Negro rulers to find anything similar. The Croatian name has been blemished with dishonor and shame for centuries for these atrocities. Nothing can clear us now. We won’t dare mention our ‘thousand-year-old culture’ even to the last Gypsy in the Balkans any more, because even Gypsies were never so beastly.

“Why I do write this to you, since you are not a political character and not responsible for this? Here is why: In all these unprecedented crimes, worse than pagan, OUR CATHOLIC CHURCH HAS ALSO PARTICIPATED IN TWO WAYS.

  • First, a large number of priests, clerics, friars and organized Catholic youth actively participated in all these crimes, but more terrible even Catholic priests became camp and group commanders and, as such, ordered or tolerated the horrible tortures, murders and massacre of a baptized people.
  • ONE CATHOLIC PRIEST SLIT THE THROAT OF AN ORTHODOX SERBIAN MINISTER. None of this could have been done without the permission of their Bishops and if it was done, they should have been brought to the Ecclesiastical Court and unfrocked. Since this did not happen, then ostensibly the Bishops gave their consent by acquiescence at least.
  • The Catholic Church has used all means to Catholicise forcefully the remaining Serbs. And, while the land streamed with the innocent blood of martyrs and while the moanings of the surviving unfortunates were still audible, the friars and nuns carried Ustashi knives in one hand and a Cross and a prayer-book in the other. The province of Srem is covered with the leaflets of Bishop Akshamovich, which were printed in his own print shop at Djakovo. He calls upon the Serbs through these leaflets, to save their lives and property, recommending the Catholic faith to them. It would seem our Church wanted to prove it could murder souls like the Ustashi do bodies. And worse suspicion falls here upon the Catholic Church because, at the same time, many Serbian Churches were destroyed, while others were converted into Catholic.

“Though we Croatians shall never be able to erase this shamefulness which we have brought upon ourselves with these crimes, we can at least lessen our responsibility before the world and our conscience if we raise our voices in protest against all this infamy.

“This is the last hour for us to do so. After all the great crimes in history, punishments follow. What will happen to us Croats if the impression is formed that we participated in all these crimes to the finish?

“Again, it is the duty of the Church to raise its voice: first, because it is a Church of Christ; second, because it is powerful. The great Catholic Bishop in Germany had the courage to raise his voice in behalf of the haunted Jews, yet in our country not one Bishop has decried the fate of the innocent Christian Serbs who have suffered more than the Jews in Germany. For this reason the greatest responsibility and both divine and human punishment shall fall upon the heads of the Catholic Church and also upon the people if they do not repent in time for these grave and terrible sins.

“I write you this—about these terrible crimes—to save my soul and I leave it to you to find a way to save your soul.

(Signed) Prvislav Grizogono.”
Former Minister of the Kingdom of Yugoslavia
At Zemun, February 8, 1942.

By the time you have read thus far your heart will be sad and, no doubt, you will be filled with amazement that such terrible things could happen in this supposedly enlightened age. That these crimes should be perpetrated in the name of religion and so-called Christianity is galling in the extreme to every lover of the meek and lowly Jesus. But to be stirred only either sympathetically or indignantly is not enough. It is because we can see the trend of affairs in Canada leading to a similar climax in this country that we of the Canadian Protestant League have taken the step in faith of having this book published to warn the people.

God says to the prophet Ezekiel:

“Son of man, speak to the children of thy people, and say unto them, when I bring the sword upon a land, if the people of the land take a man of their coasts, and set him for their watchman:

“If when he seeth the sword come upon the land, he blow the trumpet, and warn the people;

“Then whosoever heareth the sound of the trumpet, and taketh not warning; if the sword come, and take him away, his blood shall be upon his own head.

“He heard the sound of the trumpet, and took not warning; his blood shall be upon him. But he that taketh warning shall deliver his soul.

“But if the watchman see the sword come, and blow not the trumpet, and the people be not warned; if the sword come, and take any person from among them, he is taken away in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at the watchman’s hand.” Ezek. 33: 2-6.

We remember the tragedy of Pearl Harbour, which was said to be the fault of an unfaithful watchman who held up the message for seventeen hours. We feel it our bounden duty to warn the people of Canada that the Church of Rome has taken possession of this land. This could never have occurred had it not been for the indifference of Protestants and the refusal of some of the finest Christians to witness against the idolatry of Romanism and to evangelize Roman Catholics.

From a booklet written in America called “The Freedom of Worship,” the author of whom is Francis J. Connell, a Redemptorist priest, which bears the imprimatur (approval) of Francis J. Spellman, Archbishop of New York, dated April 6th, 1944, we cull the following quotations which should impress on Protestants that Rome means to do the same in America and Canada as she did in Yugoslavia and is doing in Spain and Greece at the moment of writing—when the opportune moment arrives.

“THE FREEDOM OF WORSHIP”: THE CATHOLIC POSITION

No one has a real right to accept any religion save Catholic religion, or to be a member of any church save the Catholic Church, or to practice any form of divine worship save that commanded or sanctioned by the Catholic Church. (Page 4.)

Hence, the mere fact that a person sincerely believes a certain religion to be true gives him no genuine RIGHT to accept that religion in opposition to God’s command that all must embrace the one true religion. Neither does it necessarily oblige others to allow him the unrestricted practice of his religious beliefs. (Page 7.)

The Catholic, convinced as he is that the Catholic religion is the only true religion, is intolerant toward other creeds. Above all it is deplorable to meet a Catholic who is hesitant about expressing to his non-Catholic friends the true Catholic position on this subject—who, perhaps, even commits himself to the assertion that everyone has a right to worship God as he individually sees fit. How can such a Catholic regard himself as a loyal follower of Jesus Christ? (Page 8.)

If the country is distinctively Catholic—that is, if the population is almost entirely Catholic, and the national life and institutions are permeated with the spirit of Catholicity —the civil rulers can consider themselves justified in restricting or preventing denominational activities hostile to the Catholic religion. (Emphasis the Webmaster’s.) They are justified in repressing written or spoken attacks on Catholicism, the use of the Press or the mails to weaken the allegiance of Catholics towards their church, and similar anti-Catholic efforts. (Page 11.)

SECRET SOCIETY

In Australia at present a sinister secret society known as “The Order of Maal” is seeking to recruit children of 14 years old and upwards from all sections of the community. In a letter written inviting a young Australian Protestant to join this society, one of the conditions mentioned is Rule 4: “Parents must not know that their son or daughter is a member of this society. Occasionally parents will find out. If this happens we must be notified immediately. Parents sometimes open their children’s letters. If your parents have this habit you cannot become a member until they lose it.”

We have evidence that members of this sinister organization are worming their way into youth movements and enticing Protestants, who are ignorant of their real designs, to join their ranks.

When the rebellion of 1916 was being prepared in Ireland, young people were drawn into similar secret societies and led to take bloodcurdling oaths to give them a sense of importance and a feeling that they belonged to something that gave them “power and authority,” only to find that they were faced up with a list of names of people that had been chosen by their leaders to be shot. These young people discovered, when it was too late, that they had joined a murder gang and that the penalty of refusing to murder was to be murdered themselves.

It is common knowledge that Roman Catholic Actionist activities have multiplied and are feverishly preparing for the “big day.” Some Roman Catholics, unable to keep their vindictiveness completely concealed, have issued veiled threats to Protestants, telling them that “their day is coming.”

Recently in Darwin a Mission Worker was seeking to lead an immigrant to Christ. The immigrant said to the Protestant Missionary, “I am not interested to discuss religion with you, but I am going to tell you something. We had our instructions, before we came into this country, to be ready at a given signal to murder every Australian man and woman who refused to submit to our holy Mother the Church.”

The continual industrial strife is yet another part of the “grand plan” of Rome.

Carried out under the cloak of Communism, by Roman agitators or their dupes, these strikes are designed to cause a Revolution, which would provide the opportunity for “Catholic Action” to spring to action to deliver the country from the “Communist Menace,” and, incidentally, slaughter the Protestants.

ROMAN CATHOLIC AGITATORS

As our present (Canadian) Labor Government is very willing to oblige the Vatican, we suggest a much simpler method of dealing with the Communistic menace would be to introduce a compulsory secret ballot. If Rome is genuine in her desire to stop strikes she could issue an order to her own people to refuse to partake in strikes. As her dupes carry out her instructions, this should solve the trouble as most of the agitators are Roman Catholics.

Dumps of ammunition and equipment have mysteriously disappeared. Lorries loaded with ammunition have been seen entering monasteries and convents. Mysterious parties have been held in certain Roman Catholic homes where there was neither singing nor dancing, but the sound of heavy trucks driving up and unloading of evidently heavy cases, which could be heard by neighbors.

At a demonstration of Roman Catholic cadets in the Waverley Oval recently, a Roman Catholic priest addressing about 500 of these men, boasted that they had 10,000 cadets in connection With their Roman Catholic schools and colleges in Australia, all trained and ready. ~ Enough has been said to call all Christians to earnest prayer and deep repentance for past failures. Those who have not, as yet, learned the value of an open Bible and the freedom to worship God according to the dictates of conscience would do well to think seriously and to ask themselves whether they are ready to face the tortures and fiery trials through which the unfortunate Serbs have passed.

God says:

If My people, Which are called by My name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek My face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land.” 2 Chron. 7: 14.

Perhaps you who are reading this book would like to do something definite about it. Perhaps you have realized that, although Christ died for your sins, you have never availed yourself of the free pardon He purchased for you.

Why not now repent and accept Christ and then if these tragedies must be faced, at least you will be ready and will know that “to be absent from the body” is to be “at home with the Lord”? You will then be able to say with the Apostle Paul, “I know Whom I have believed and am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him, against that day.” To help some to come to the point of decision we suggest this little prayer which has been a help to many:

“Thank you, Lord Jesus, for dying for me; Come into my heart Lord Jesus, and wash away my sins and fill me with Thy Holy Spirit and make me Thine own child, now and forever.” Amen.

The Lord Jesus said, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if any man hear My voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with Me.” Rev. 3: 20.

The facts contained in this book are vital to all Protestants. When read pass the book on to your friends that they too may be informed and warned of Roman Catholic brutalities.

CANADA PROTESTANT LEAGUE
Winnipeg, Box 233, Man.

HEAD OFFICE Armdale, Halifax Box 280, N.B.

Download the entire booklet of Ravening Wolves in a PDF file.




“Ravening Wolves” by Monica Farrell – Part 1

“Ravening Wolves” by Monica Farrell – Part 1

Introduction from the Webmaster.

“Ravening Wolves” is yet another Jesuit suppressed book that the Vatican does not want you to read! It outlines the “Catholic Action” persecution of Orthodox Serbs by Roman Catholic Croatians during World War II. Even Wikipedia covers some of the truth of that history. But I sure wasn’t taught it during history class while attending Roman Catholic St. Florian elementary school in Chicago!

If you think the murder of non-Roman Catholics by the Catholic church ended with the St. Bartholomew’s Day massacre in 1572, think again. This book presents undeniable evidence of persecution of non-Catholics by Rome in the 20th century. I believe it continues covertly to this very day.

PREFACE TO THE FIRST CANADIAN EDITION

“Ravening Wolves” was first published in Australia by Miss Monica Farrell, converted Roman Catholic who was horrified at the record of bloodshed and murder committed by Roman Catholic Actionists led by priests and monks dur­ing the years 1941-43 in Europe.

Seeing the same evil system at work in Australia, seeking to bring that sunny land under the heel of the Pope, she vigorously opposed the Papal claims and sought to awaken Australians to the danger.

As the Papacy is a world-wide organization and its tactics are dictated from Rome, its methods are similar in each country and we in Canada can see the same sinister system working in the same way in our midst. Having been driven from her own home in Ireland by persecution, Miss Farrell continued to witness, first in Ireland, later in England, Scotland, Wales and Australia, to the power of a Risen Saviour and the helplessness of a wafer God. The work she founded in Australia is called “The Light and Truth Gospel Crusade,” which is a mission for the conversion of Roman Catholics and the awakening of Protestants. That our readers may have an idea of the type of person she is, we give the following brief summary of her life story.

Monica Farrell was born of Roman Catholic parents in the city of Dublin. The youngest member of a large family, she saw three of her sisters enter the Dominican Order of Nuns, one brother preparing to be a priest while still very young died before her birth, one brother became a secular priest and is at present in Australia, a third brother entered a monastery, but later died. It was inevitable that she should have serious thoughts about religion from childhood. and not surprising that she should be a very enthusiastic member of the Roman Church.

A Protestant Bible, the property of her Protestant grandmother was in the house until she was seven years old, and a few stories read from it made a very strong impression on her young mind. The death of her mother when she was seven years old, left little Monica an orphan as her father had died six months before she was born.

In the great upheaval which followed her mother’s death, the home furniture including the Bible went under the auctioneer’s hammer.

Some years after, Monica becoming alarmed at the thought that all Protestants would go to hell because they did not belong to the “One True Church,” asked her sister to send her to a school where she knew she would contact Protestants.

With a view to converting all the Protestants in the school to the “One True Church,” Monica set off to school and her first battle was with a Scotch Presbyterian girl named Marjory.

It was very largely due to the influence of this girl’s arguments that Monica had her eyes opened to the Pagan­ism of the Roman system. After about a year of disbelief following the shock of disillusionment she was determined to find God and the way to Heaven, and Marjory’s constant appeal to the Bible as the Word of God led her to seek the Saviour where He has promised to be found. “Search the scriptures for in them ye think ye have eternal life, and they are they which testify of Me” John 5:39.

A better account of her experiences is to be found in the booklet entitled “From Rome to Christ.”

“RAVENING WOLVES”

Written and compiled by
MONICA FARRELL
Light and Truth Gospel Crusade

“Beware of false prophets which come to you in sheeps’ clothing but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits.”
Matt. 7: 15, 16.

Although conscious of the fact that there are many sincere and loveable people who are Roman Catholics by accident of birth, it is, nevertheless, true that Romanism as a system has always been relentlessly cruel and that tor­ture and murder have ever been weapons used, not only against heretics, but also against her own adherents, should they show any sign of lapsing.

It is only when conditions prevailing in a country, through the alertness of Protestants, prevent Rome from carrying out her designs that her methods, for the time being, are changed and she seeks to rule by apparently gentle persuasion. The old proverb says, “the price of liberty is eternal vigilance.” Rome may in adversity act like a lamb, in equality like a fox, in supremacy, she will still act as a tiger.

Her present technique is, first of all, to call her devotees to a Crusade of prayer, claiming a country for Mary. Secondly (if the Protestant population allows her to get away with it) to dedicate the country to Mary. This done, it only remains for her to urge her people to a holy warfare, to actually possess that which they have already claimed by dedication, and Protestants, who have by their silence consented to an act carried out in their name, are rudely awakened to the fact that they have unconsciously betrayed their country, their people, and their God.

THE WAR DECLARED

On the 9th May, 1948, when Cardinals Spellman and Gilroy officiated at “The dedication of Australia to the Immaculate Heart of Mary,” few people realized that, in fact, war had been declared on Australia; the enemy had actually planted the flag and taken possession. That the non-Roman section of the community regarded the whole ceremony either as a huge joke, or as a matter to be treated with scorn, does not in any way alter the fact that the price must be paid in blood, torture and tears-except there is a mighty awakening very soon.

There were some Christians, however, who met together in different places to pray, and to bewail the sins of their country, and to disassociate themselves from the blasphemous ceremony which was carried out in the name of Australia.

This is the type of prayer that was offered:

“THE IMMACULATE HEART OF MARY: AN ACT OF CONSECRATION”

“O Mary, Powerful Virgin and Mother of Merciful Kindness, Queen of Heaven and Refuge of Sinners, we consecrate ourselves to thy Immaculate Heart. We consecrate our beings and all our life and all that we have and all we are, and all we love. Thine be our homes, our families and our native land. It is our desire that everything within uys and around us should belong to thee and share in the benefits of thy Motherly blessings. And to make this Consecration truly efficacious and lasting, we renew at thy feet today, O Mary, the promises of our Baptism and our first Communion. We pledge ourselves to make courageous and constant profession of the truths of our faith: and to live catholic lives in full submission to all the directions of the Pope and of the bishops in Communion with him.” &c*

UNDER PAPAL DIRECTION

Be it noted that the manner in which the devotees to Mary carry their consecration into effect, is by living “in full submission to all directions of the Pope and all the Bishops in communion with him.” And herein lies Australia’s punishment, Rome boasts she never changes – those who study her history will agree that, although she may alter her doctrines, there is never a change of heart. The object of this book is to show Canadians just what this dedication involves.

In the recent war, Roman Catholic actionists in Europe, acting “under the directions of the Pope and the Bishops in communion with him” committed the most dastardly crimes.

In Australia, observant people can see the same sinister plans being laid, to provide an opportunity for the brutal slaughter of every Australian who refuses to submit to “the directions of the Pope and the Bishops in communion with him.”

THE WOLVES LET LOOSE

When Hitler’s hordes swept over Yugoslavia the Govern­ment of that country declared on the side of the Allies, but a corner of Yugoslavia, in which there was a Roman Catholic majority (5 million Roman Catholics to 3 million Eastern Orthodox Serbs) deflected under Roman Catholic influence, and formed a puppet state calling it “The Independent State of Croatia” – then the mask fell off, and Roman Catholic Action came out into the open and took complete control.

The Quisling, Pavelich (a Romanist, as all other Quis­lings) took the reins of office and raised an army called the Ustashi, which was composed of Roman Catholic Actionists. This army was helped by other Roman Catholic armies, such as the Hungarians and the Bulgarians, who also acted in the interest of the Papacy. The objective of these armies was the forceful conversion to Romanism or annihilation of the Serbs, an ideal which would only appeal to Papists.

Government offices were taken over and a notice issued that only Roman Catholics could remain in the Government service. All arms were confiscated on the plea of safeguarding against a Communist uprising. In villages people were called to assemble for instructions, and knew nothing of what was awaiting them. They were either shot down on the spot or taken to concentration camps to be tortured and starved. In desperation some fled to the hills and put up a brave defence under the leadership of General Draza Mihailovich. This brave General, in a pathetic plea to the Allies, to do something to stop the savage butchery of his countrymen by the Roman Catholic Actionists said:

“Yugoslavia is drenched with Serb blood, and yet our Allies cannot or will not stop the flow of this blood and the mass murder of the Serbs. I do not believe it is in the interest of the Allies, that the Serbian people should cease to exist; I beg the Yugoslavia Minister to interest our Allies in the fact that the Serbs in Yugoslavia are being exterminated – could not something more be said in broadcasts about the slaughter of the Serbs? The number so far approaches one million.”

These words were written in a despatch sent by the General on 5th February, 1943. Why were we not told the facts over the air? Never a word was mentioned about the butchers who were led by priests and friars, who themselves assisted in the tortures and slaughters of poor Serbs? The explanation is, that the power of Rome, in America, Britain and the dominions, is such that, in spite of radio, telegraph and supposedly free Press, all these facts have been kept behind the scarlet curtain of Rome, which is every bit as soundproof as the iron curtain of Russia. We now know that 1,700,000 Serbs were slaughtered by the Roman Catholic Actionists between 1941-1945.

Trustworthy Evidence

Eventually a book was compiled from “documents and reports from trustworthy United Nations and eye witnesses and issued by the Serbian Eastern Orthodox Diocese for the United States of America and Canada” in an attempt to let the world know the tragedy which was being enacted in the so-called “Independent State of Croatia.” The title of this book is “The Martyrdom of the Serbs.” The Church of Rome has done all in her power to keep this book and these facts from the people. It would be a pity for her future plans, to let the poor silly sheep, smell the blood in the slaughter yards of Croatia; or see the knife being sharpened for “the big day” when they can jump into action here. We shall let the book speak for itself by quoting later directly from its pages.

In a book written by the Yugoslavia Ambassador in Washington, entitled “The Case of Archbishop Stepinac” abundant evidence is given of the guilt of the Archbishop and many of his clergy. Archbishop Stepinac has since been sentenced to 16 years’ imprisonment for his guilt. The Pope raised the cry of persecution and excommunicated every Roman Catholic connected with his trial and condemnation (they were all Roman Catholics who conducted the trial). From this book we quote the following:

One great error of supporters of the Independent State of Croatia was an over-confident belief that it would endure at least as long as Hitler’s thousand-year Reich. This confidence explains why they did not hesitate to see their plans and schemes exposed in print. Indeed, they boasted publicly, some of the priests, about the conspiracy and about their close connections with the Ustashi during the period when this organization was outlawed in pre-war Yugoslavia.

After the puppet state had been created they felt free to describe in jubilant articles how zealously members of the clergy had worked for Der Tag, how the monasteries had been used as clandestine headquarters for the illegal Ustashi movement, how they had ·been in constant contact with the plotters abroad, how they had organized the monks and the Catholic youth as “Crusaders” for the coming uprising, and how they had endangered in many different ways the very existence of pre-war Yugoslavia.

Evidence found by the investigating commission gave a clear picture of the organizational structure of the conspiracy. The whole plot was directed by responsible members of the Roman hierarchy. Practical execution of the plan was chanelled through “Catholic Action” and its various affiliated organizations such as the “Great Brotherhood of Crusaders,” the academic society “Domagoj,” the Catholic student association “Mahnich,” the “Great Sisterhood of Crusaders,” and many others.

The presidents and members of the directing bodies of these organizations were appointed by Archbishop Stepinac. They were in most cases well-known priests or secretly sworn members of the Ustashi. All these forces were mobilised for concerted action with the openly professed aim of spreading fascist ideology. This propaganda persuaded the faithful that it would be a good deed, in the highest interests of Croatia and the Catholic Church, to kill or convert the Serbs and to exterminate the Jews. How boldly this propa­ganda was published in the responsible Catholic press will be shown. (Pages 16 and 17.)

The boldness of the propaganda for the Nazis is illustrated in an article by priest Petar Pajic which appeared in the organ of the Archbishop of Sarajevo, Dr. Ivan Saric, “Katolicki Tjednik” (The Catholic Weekly) , No. 35 of August 31, 1941. Entitled “Hitler Upholds the Missions,” the article said:

“Until now, God spoke through papal encyclicals, num­erous sermons, catechisms, the Christian press, through missions, through the heroic examples of the saints, and so on . . . And? They closed their ears. They were deaf. Now God has decided to use other methods. He will prepare missions. European missions! World missions! They will be upheld not by priests but by arm commanders led by Hitler. The sermons will be well heard with the help of cannons, machine guns, tanks and bombers.

“The language of these sermons will be international. No one will be able to complain that he did not understand it, because all people know very well what death is and what wounds are, disease, hunger, fear, slavery and poverty are.” (Page 29.)

“The voice of the Crusader movement, ‘Nedlja’ com­pared the Ustashi with Christ. In its issue of June 6, 1941, an article entitled ‘Christ and Croatia’ reads:

Christ and the Ustashi and Christ and the Croatians march together through history. From the first day of its existence the Ustashi movement has been fighting for the victory of Christ’s principles, for the victory of justice, free­dom and truth. Our Holy Saviour will help us in the future as he has done until now, that is why the new Ustashi Croatia will be Christ’s, ours and no one else’s”! (Pages 40 and 41.)

Still further proof is found in the report of seven prom­inent Protestant clergymen who travelled from U.S.A. to Yugoslavia to investigate for themselves and report to their countrymen their findings. The seven investigators were:

Dr. G. E. Shipler, editor of “The Churchman,” an Epis­copalian.
Dr. E. S. Bucke, editor of “Zion’s Herald,” of Boston, a Methodist.
Dr. G. W. Buckner, jr., editor of “World Call,” of Indian­apolis, Disciple of Christ.
Dr. P. P. Elliott, of the First Presbyterian Church, of Brooklyn.
Dr. S. Trexler, former President of the Lutheran Synod,New York.
Rev. C. Williams, Director of the Institute of Applied Religion, Birmingham, Alabama.
R ev. W. H. Melish, of the Church of the Holy Trinity, an Episcopalian.

In their report they say:

The American public has little understanding of why Stepanic was arrested and convicted due to lack of adequate information in the American Press.

The conviction of Stepinac was based on nearly a thousand photographs and documents submitted to the court and shown to the reporters present, as well as the testimony of many witnesses. In considering the Stepinac trial, it is essential to keep in mind that his trial and conviction were in fact the persecution of an individual charged with serious collaboration with the enemy of his country; they had noth­ing to do with any persecution of his own church or religion.

Among the documents we examined were great numbers of official Roman Catholic newspapers and periodicals frank­ly telling the story from month to month of the Archbishop’s collaboration with the Nazi forces. It seemed obvious that the reason for this candid recording of such collaboration was due to the conviction that Germany would win the war.

WHAT THE DOCUMENTS SHOWED

The documents show that when the Italians and Ger­mans swept into Yugoslavia, underground bands of previously organized Roman Catholic laymen, calling themselves “Crusaders,” and aided by individual priests and militant monks, rose to receive the invaders. Two men responsible for the assassination of King Alexander at Marseilles in 1934 and since that time harboured by Mussolini in Italy for this very occasion, Ante Pavelich (convicted for his crime both in French and Yugoslavia courts) and Zlatko Kvaternik, were brought into the country to become the puppet Presi­dent and the military commander of a quisling government to be called “The Independent State of Croatia.” This move was greeted by the Roman Catholic diocesan press in Zagreb as the “establishment of a Catholic state on the corporative pattern advocated in the Papal Encyclicals”; it was praised without qualification as the church’s bulwark against “atheistic materialism.” The church leaders apparently were not restrained by the fact that a Yugoslav government was legally in existence and that remnants of its army were still fighting.

Pavelich and Kvaternik, with the help of their German, Italian and “Crusader” soldiers, proceeded to carry out the German-sponsored racial programme which advocated the solidifying of a Croatian community by eliminating such minorities as the Jews and Gypsies, reducing the number of Serbs living in Croatia, and compelling those remaining to turn Roman Catholic.

Nearly 70,000 of the 80,000 Jews in the entire country were killed or forced to flee, their property being confiscated. 240,000 Serbs became Byzantine Rite Roman Catholics through forced conversions, on pain of death.

Those who resisted were shot or stabbed and their bodies thrown into mass-graves which were subsequently found and opened. We saw hundreds of sworn depositions attesting to these crimes, made out by relatives or eye-witnesses, and also, in a few cases, by survivors. Serbian church properties were seized and turned over to Roman Catholic par­ishes and convents.

Documents requesting, and authorizing, such transfers are now in the State Prosecutor’s offices at Zagreb and Sara­ jevo, bearing the personal signatures of Archbisbop Stepinac of Zagreb and Archbishop Sharich of Sarajevo.

Roman Catholics who resisted or seriously denounced those activities were hounded, and the braver among them (including many priests such as Monsignor Ritig) fled to the mountains and joined the Partisan Movement. Such men are today honoured in the new Government and entrusted with responsible posts.

We talked with such Roman Catholic leaders, and they confinned the truth of the historical facts. These things happened in the diocese of which Aloysius Stepinac was the metropolitan (in the Roman Catholic Church the supreme and responsible authority) and furthermore, he actually served as the Military Vicar of the Ustashi anned forces which perpetuated the worst excesses, though, according to certain Roman Catholic journals, he personally counselled moderation.

So confident were these Croat leaders that Hitler’s “New Order” would survive, that they preserved the records of their own crimes. When the collapse finally came-it was relatively sudden in Croatia – these state documents were taken for safe keeping to Stepanic’s palace in the Kaptol in Zagreb and he gave a personal receipt (which we saw) for their security.

A number of boxes of Ustashi loot, consisting of gold watches, rings, bracelets and even dentures torn from the mouths of victims, were found burled under the chancel of the Franciscan Monastery a block from Stepinac’s cathedral.

If one reads the record of the trial, which members of our group have done, one will find that the Abbot of the Monastery admitted the facts but denied personal responsibility because he was acting on the orders of his superiors, whom he refused to name. Stepinac, in turn, claimed he was not responsible for the acts of his subordinates.

In the total struggle in Yugoslavia 1,700,000 men, women and children perished … copied from “Religion in Yugoslavia.” (Pages 21-23.)

And ‘now we quote from “The Martyrdom of the Serbs.” (Any reference to “Catholic” naturally means “Roman Catholic.” )

NOT VENGEANCE – BUT JUSTICE

The publication of this book is inspired by the traditional custom of the Serbian Orthodox Church, which has from time immemorial protected the spiritual and the national interests of its people. The present cataclysm in Europe has effectively drowned the voice of the Serbian Church, with the exception of its branch in America and hence the Serbian Orthodox Diocese in America, in keeping with this tradition, is called upon to make its contribution towards safeguarding the just interests of the Serbian Orthodox Church and its people.

The reports on the existing conditions of the Serbs in Yugoslavia which we present here, with documents and papers from various reliable sources, are all authenticated and properly verified. They constitute but a part of the re­ ports thus far received and which are being withheld from publication pending their proper verification.

Some of the reports herein released make references to the same atrocities-the deliberate and calculated progress of the invaders toward the destruction of human life and property. We have incorporated all these reports in this publication in a desire to present more than a single witness to specific cruelties-hence perhaps the seeming repetitions.

There are several groups of witnesses collecting data, working inside Yugoslavia, whose reports are being carefully checked.

Though the sources of information are reliable and the reports are comprehensive to a certain extent, it is still not possible to publish a full story of the unspeakable atrocities to which the ruthless invaders have resorted.

The illustrations of massacres, nearing a million Serbs, in Yugoslavia, the destruction of life and property including churches, the converting of churches into slaughter houses . . . . The shooting of some church dignitaries and clergy and the internment, torture and murder of others, all give but a vague picture of this, the greatest of world tragedies.

Therefore this publication is far from being an adequate presentation of a record of the crimes and heartless conduct of the invaders and their satellites, all of whom have converged with all their sadistic and satanic fury to exterminate the Serbian people and forever obliterate their church. For obvious reasons neither all reports in our possession, though already authenticated and verified, nor all the names or sources could be published.

When the proper time comes, the indictment to be presented by the Serbian people against the Axis Powers and their satellites, who have set back the clock of civilization by many centuries, will profoundly shock the World. The full and complete story of their crimes will call for just and effective retribution in order to save humanity in the future.

Led by the Axis-inspired and paid Quislings, the Croatians, who speak the same language as the Serbs, but who belong to the Roman Catholic faith, had carried for a long time petty political grudges against the past Yugoslav regimes, so that when the invaders set upon Yugoslavia from aU sides, in their frenzy they swiftly broke loose, destroying the Yugoslav Army.

Within a few days from the time of the invaders’ attack, the Croatians proclaimed their “Independent Croatian State” including many Serbian provinces inhabited by about 3,000,000 Serbs. In true satellite fashion the Croatians at once declared War against the United States of America and other United Nations and set out to exterminate the Serbian population from their territory. To accomplish this they have perpetuated crimes never before recorded in the history of mankind. The wild, bloody orgy of exterminating the Serbs from Croatia is still in full blast, as will be more fully noted from the reports herein presented.

WHO ARE THE USTASHI?

Certain circles claim that all these atrocities in Croatia are the work of a small number of Ustashi. This claim is not correct. It is true that Quisling Pavelich brought with him from Italy only about one hundred Ustashi. The others were organized in Croatia itself.

In the cities they consisted first of all of students of the Gymnasium and schools of higher learning, youths of good civic training; then men of the merchant and artisan classes, all good and peaceful former members of the “Hrvatski Junak” (Croat Hero). The leader of that organization was one Majer, people’s representative of the Croatian Peasant Party for the city of Zagreb.

When the Croatian newspapers arc read from the time of the origin of the Independent State of Croatia to the present day, we find there thousands of names of various , Ustashi “functionaries” who have arisen from all classes of the people, beginning with peasants to the university professor. In the same way it can be authentically substantiated that in the entire Stokavaska territory of the Independent State of Croatia, representatives of all the. classes of the people took part in the massacring and persecuting of Serbs.

Many former Yugoslavs, distinguished and well known public workers and artists, joined with the Ustashi. We shall mention only Mestrovic, creator of the Kossovo Memorial, then Dr. Vinko Kriskovic, Croatian leader in science, then Dr. Milorad Straznicki, Yugoslav Minister to Stockholm, who automatically connected himself with the Ustashi Independent State of Croatia. One should only read the Croatian newspapers to see how many of those Croats had camouflaged themselves under the cloak of various Yugoslav activities.

THE BLOODY HANDS OF THE CATHOLIC PRIESTHOOD IN CROATIA

The Catholic priesthood in Croatia, Hercegovina, and (Dalmatia carried out an intensive propaganda campaign for the Ustashi government. For years so· called Eucharistic congress were convoked, which were religious manifestations only superficially, but in fact were for extremist political purposes.

It was obvious that after the disaster a great portion of the Croatian youths in the intermediate and high schools participated most actively in the bloody terror perpetuated by the Ustashi against the Serbs. They were the so-called “Croatian Heroes,” members of an organization which was founded and led by the Catholic priesthood.

After the fall the Catholic priesthood was in closest collaboration with the Ustashi in the massacring of the Serbs, and it cannot be said that it was the doings of individuals limited in scope and time. On the contrary. by the number of priests in the towns where the atrocities were committed it may be plainly observed that those priests led that bloody orgy according to an earlier planned system, methodically and with precision.

JUST A FEW EXAMPLES

LIVNO. Dr. Srecko Peric, a monk of Livno, former Catholic priest of Nis, preached from the altar that all the Serbs should be slaughtered-his sister first because she had married a Serb!!

After the slaughter he promised to absolve the murder­ers of their deeds, for murder is not a sin if carried out in the interest of the Catholic Church. And really, the District of Livno suffered horribly. Several thousand Serbs, men women and children were tortured and murdered in the most cruel and beastly manner.

OGULIN. Ivan Mikan, priest and honorary canon of Ogulin, led the terror together with Jurica Markovic, district governor. In the jail of the district court of Ogulin were hundreds of Serbs. The priest Mikan made daily rounds of the prison and mercilessly beat Serbs with a bull-whip, scolding the Ustashi for being lax in their work.

BRCKO. Fra Anto, priest of Tramosnjica, organized Ustashi bands in his village and marched with them through nearby Serbian villages, capturing Serbs wherever he could get them. He led them off to his village, locked them up in a shed and held them there for days without food or water, torturing them bestially himself with the help of his Ustashi.

KNIN. Sunic Vjekoslav, a monk in the monastery on the Knln plain, personally slaughtered numerous Serbs.

NASICE. Sidonije Sole, a monk of the Franciscan mon­astery in Nasice was engaged in a terror of forceful conver­sion of the Orthodox Serbs to Catholicism. Whole Serbian villages were deported at his command just because they did not wish to change their religious faith.

KOSTAJNICA. The abbot of the Catholic monastery stood on the town bridge while the Ustashi were butchering the Serbs and throwing them into the Una river, inciting them to kill all of the Serbs.

SLAVONSKI BROD. The Catholic priests Guncevic and Marjanovich Dragutln, acted as police officials and ordered the arrest of local Serbs who were tortured and killed. Personally assisted in the executions of these unfortunate Serbs.

GLINA. German Castimir, abbot of the monastery in Guntic directed the mass murder of the Serbs in this town. It was at his instance that for several nights Serbs were slaughtered in the Orthodox Church of Glina.

The number of Catholic priests who participated in this brutal extermination of Serbs cannot be even approximated at this time, but their number is large. There are some, however, that should be mentioned. Eugen Pujic, Catholic priest of Hercegovina, personally cut the throat of an Orth­odox minister, his colleague in the village, with a large knife.

(Here followed a long list of names of priests and monks who participated in these crimes.)

All of these, along with many others, distinguished themselves by their encouraging and inciting the massacring and persecution of Serbs and their forcible conversion to Catholicism. In such a way they succeeded in killing 135 Serbian Orthodox ministers, of whom 85 were of the Gornji­ Carlovac Diocese, not to mention the other victims.

It was on their initiative that nearly all of the Serbian churches in Croatia were desecrated, looted and razed. It is obvious that the Croatian Catholic priesthood, as represent­atives of the “ecclesia militants,” adopting Machiavellian prin­ciples, carried out their duty, longed for and awaited, with great zeal.

Archbishop Stepinac of Zagreb and the other bishops of Croatia signified their approval of this unchristian and wild orgy of blood, for at no time did they raise they voices of objection to such conduct of their clergy, nor did they by any act or move attempt to exhibit their displeasure, at least, of these crimes. Their ominous silence is but proof of their condonation.

THE CATHOLICISING OF SERBIAN ORTHODOX PEOPLE

With the first wave of terror the Ustashi and the authorities began to force the Serbs to accept the Catholic faith. In this the Catholic priests especially distinguished them­ selves on all sides. The terrorized Serbs gave in here and there in the belief that in that way they would save their lives. But there was no thought of this. The only aim was to humble the Serbian people.

It was for this reason that public parades were held on the occasion of conversions. The people were forced to display a certain joy over their “Return to the faith of their fathers.” There were arranged delegations as a sign of gratitude and loyalty to Quisling Pavelich in Zagreb. Pave­lich kissed one of the leaders of such a delegation.

Meanwhile, subsequent events showed a truer picture of that infamy. It was of no benefit to any village whose inhabitants became converted, for soon after there was no distinction made between those who were converted and those who were not, when mass murders began. Sarcastic remarks of Ustashi were heard at that time such as “the wolf changes his skin. but never his nature.”

MASSACRE OF THE SERBS IN CROATIA, FROM APRIL, 1941 TO APRIL, 1942

The persecution and massacre of the Serbs in Pavelich Croatia were inaugurated simultaneously with the invasion of Yugoslavia by Germans between April 11th and 15th of 1941. Immediately upon assuming control over a certain place, the Ustashi began most terrifying persecutions of the Serbs. The sufferings to which the people were subjected by the Ustashi during the first year since the invasion are incomparable to anything in the history of savage people.

When once the statistics of the massacred Serbs are compiled and the manner in which they were annihilated known, the civilized world will be thrown into consternation and will be unable to believe that such bestialities in the middle of Europe and under the supervision of Germany could have taken place.

Everything they have done was in accordance with pre­-designed plans directed by Pavelich from Zagreb. Their first step was to confiscate from the Serbs, radios, auto­mobiles, telephones and typewriters, then the arrest of Serbs followed.

As early as April 12, 1941, the newspapers of Zagreb carried announcements to all Serbian residents of Zagreb that they must vacate the city within 12 hours and anyone found harbouring a Serb would be executed. Therefore, the Serbs and the Jews were compelled to have their families leave their homes and move to the outskirts of the city. Later they were rounded up and taken to concentration camps or executed. Only a few of them however, escaped to Serbia. One of the first victims subjected to inhuman treatment by the Ustashi was the Serbian Metropolitan of Zagreb, Bishop Dositey.

Wholesale arrests were conducted in all the larger cities.

ESCAPE IN BEWILDERMENT

The panic stricken Serbs of Sarajevo began to escape in large numbers to Serbia. The German occupation authorities were issuing travel permits without any attempts to prevent their escape. The German authorities neither pro­tected nor persecuted the Serbs in Croatia, but passively viewed the terror spread by the Ustashi.

The first mass executions were conducted by the Ustashi during the night between May 31st and June 1st, 1941.

On that fateful night Ustashi groups, sent for the speci­fic purpose from Zagreb headquarters under the leadership of local Ustashi and chiefs of police, invaded the homes of the most prominent people in Dubrovnik, Trefinje, Mostar, Livno, Glina, Gospic, Banja Luka, Metkovic and other places and from each place they arrested from 8 to 10 of the most prominent Serbs, and took them to the outskirts of the towns and cities and without any procedure whatever, executed them and threw their bodies into nearby rivers and creeks or into the natural deep pits. Not a single body was buried in the ground.

It is only natural that the Serbs never expected to be murdered without accusation or court trial and in each in­stance they were absolutely innocent. The people became panic stricken and it seemed this was what the Ustashi were waiting for. It is now positively known that the orders for these massacres were emanating from the chief Ustashi headquarters in Zagreb, that they were being issued per­sonally by Quisling Pavelich and sometimes at the special instance and request of the Croatian leaders Artukovich, Budak, and others.

These first mass murders were intended to liquidate at one stroke the Serbian populace in those places and dis­tricts where they were in majority or too numerous. At the beginning the populace of the villages and the countryside was not molested. It is to be regretted that the Serbs failed to grasp the full importance of the danger with which they were so suddenly confronted, and hoping that the Ustashi would be satiated with the first mass murders, did not make any comprehensive efforts to escape.

However, only 24 days after the first pogrom on June 24, 1941, murder enmasse was begun. It was just a few days before the traditional Serbian holiday Vidov-Dan and the Ustashi made open remarks that the Serbs would long remember the forthcoming Vidov-Dan.

We are now approaching the full perfidy of the Ustashi: a decree by Chief of State, Quisling Pavelich, was published in the Official Gazette, June 22, 1941, and the same was announced over the radio as well as from the pulpits of the Catholic churches, that anyone found guilty of committing any crime against any person who might be a citizen of the Croatian state would be most severely punished.

Simultaneously the Ustashi organization all over Croatia were receiving, from the Pavelich headquarters, coded instructions to proceed relentlessly with mass executions and extermination of the Serbs during the next few days including Vidov-Dan, June 28th. This will explain why some of the parts suffered more than others.

During this crucial, fateful period between June 24th to June 28th there were murdered in Bosnia, Hercegovina, Dalmatia, Lika, Croatia and Srem, more than 100,000 wholly innocent Serbs. At this time the crimes were not perpetu­ated during the night time only, but also in broad daylight.

Like wild animals the Serbs were being rounded up everywhere, on the streets, in their homes and offices and from the fields and countryside. They were taken in trucks to the outskirts of the towns and cities and executed en­ masse. A great many of these unfortunate victims passed through most terrifying tortures and met death with a sigh of relief.

At Livno, a prominent physician, Dr. Dushan Mitrovich, Director of the State Hospital, who was known as a lifelong promoter of Serbo-Croatian friendship; and a civic leader for more than 20 years in this community, was taken with his wife and two children to the outskirts of the city where in the presence of the parents, the children were slain first, followed by the mother who fell from the blow of an axe and finally the doctor himself was murdered.

Of the 2,000 Serbian inhabitants of Livno more than 1,900 were executed, only a few old men and women, and some children remain alive.

At Ljubuski, not a single Serb was spared, all having been executed. Among the victims of this town was a prom­inent civic leader, Dr. Alexander Lukac, the municipal physician.

After the Vidov-Dan massacre relative quietness pre­vailed for about a month. Old Serbian organizations having been destroyed, churches, institutions and libraries burned, and the intellectual class of people massacred and disposed of, the Serbian peasantry was left without any leadership. The church records were destroyed so that there are no legal documents in the hands of the churches in existence. Children cannot be baptized, or marriages performed and burials must be made without religious ceremonies as there are no clergy left alive.

The Roman Catholic clergy intensified their efforts to convert the remaining Serbian populace to Catholicism promising the people that by such conversion they could save their lives…Thus, they succeeded in converting about 30% of the remaining populace to Catholicism, but to many even this conversion was of no avail, for later on in the next wave of Ustashi terror they were killed off nevertheless.

About July 20, 1941, pogroms and mass executions were resumed. The Ustashi resolved to exterminate the remain­ing Serbian populace, not only men but also women and children in all parts of the Independent Croatian State. It was then that they commenced the removal of the remain­ing Serbian people into concentration camps.

In the spring of 1942 the action against the Serbs was again intensified especially along the River Sava, the blood­iest onslaught of all occurring in the city of Brcko, where they executed all remaining Serbs including those converted to Catholicism.

One of the most blood-thirsty executioners of Serbs was one, Sudar of Lika, who years ago had attempted to organ­ize a revolt against Yugoslavia. He set out to avenge his prior venture that had failed and publicly declared in Nevesinje, that of all Ustashi he had killed personally the greatest number of Serbs by his own hand.

• Eyewitnesses have submitted sworn testimony that they had seen him grab babies from their mothers’ arms and holding the babies by their feet swing them forcibly against a wall smashing their heads in the presence of their mothers.

• He also led the group of murderers who were cut­ting off the breasts of women as well as gouging eyes from living men.

• With pride he bragged that he had shipped gouged Serbian eyes to the Ustashi headquarters in Zagreb, to prove his bloody activity, because compensation rewards and leaves depended upon the number of murders committed.

One Zorko, also known as Dan, of Siroki Breg near Mostar, killed with his own hand SO most prominent Serbs. Later the Italian authorities pLaced him under arrest and convicted him for unlawful possession of firearms. In his possession 8 gold watches were found, apparently stolen from his victims.

He was sentenced to death and the entire Roman Cath­olic clergy, together with Bishop Misic, intervened in his behalf and pleaded with the Italian commander to spare the life of this common criminal.

How great in some instances was the number of victims may be evidenced by the following fact: Since there was no time to dig graves for the executed victims, the common procedure of throwing the bodies into pits and rivers was adopted.

During the month of July 1941, there was such a vast number of corpses in the River Neretva, about 15,000 or more, that the boats had difficulty going through the en­ massed bodies. Because of the frightful scenes thus en­ countered the boat captains refused to ply their boats on this river. The corpses later were carried to the sea as far as the islands of Hvar and Korchula.

An example of the unprecedented brutality in the history of civilization is recorded by the sworn testimony of several witnesses regarding the following happening: At Nevesinje the Ustashi arrested one whole Serbian family consisting of father, mother and four children. The mother and children were separated from the father.

Fully seven days they were tortured by starvation and thirst, then they brought the mother and children a good sired roast and plenty ‘Of water to drink. These unfortunates were so hungry they ate the entire roast and then the Ustashi told them that they had eaten the flesh ‘Of father and husband.

FURTHER REPORT OF ATROCITIES Testimony of a Trustworthy Eyewitness

In January, 1942, the massacres were resumed again in the district of Dvor, which was spared from the first mas­sacre, also ,around Nova Gradiska, which until then had remained almost intact.

• The Serbs in the entire Independent Croatia were unmercifully dealt with and persecuted.

• Lazo Durman was lanced by a spear and unborn babies were torn from the wombs of pregnant mothers, which happened to Mileva Nozevich from Sabandza.

• The chests of innocent people were burned and boiling water spilled over them.

• Small boys were put on a hot fire, their eyes gouged out; ears cut off; nails hammered into their heads; and arms and legs amputated.

• Beards of clergy were pulled off together with the skin; men were dragged along the road tied to trucks; arms and legs were broken.

• People were slaughtered like animals; machine guns were fired on them; some were buried alive; while others were cast into deep pits and bombs thrown on them.

• In houses and churches innocent people were burned.

• Children’s limbs were torn from them; their heads were pounded against walls; they were thrown into fire, into boiling vats and into lime; their ears were boxed, and their heads smashed.

• Hundreds of persons were killed on the church altar and thousands slain in the church of Glina.

• Women, girls and minors were brutally attacked, being taken to the camps of the Ustashi to serve as prosti­tutes after which they were killed; mothers were raped in the presence of their daughters; daughters in the presence of their mothers, and rape took place even in the churches.

• A son was forced to rape his own mother (in the case of Olga Kepliya from Glinyitog Kuta).

• About 100,000 Serbs in Bachka were killed by the Hungarians but without being subjected to prolonged tortures. Now again on January 21, 1942, thousands were killed in Novi Sad, Churug, Zabalj, Gospodjinci, Titel, Stari Bechey.

• Some Italians took photographs of certain Ustashi who were wearing around their waists garlands of human tongues and eyes gouged from the unfortunate Serbs.

• The Italians also took photographs of the Pavelich Ustashi holding a large dish containing several pounds of human eyes gouged from the tortured and murdered Serbian people.

Never before in history or during this war has such brutality and cruelty been inflicted upon the Serbs or any people anywhere.

During this incredible massacre in homes and public buildings, a great many Serbs and Jews were taken for ex­ecution at the city cemetery, or on the beach of the Danube.

In groups of four, the victims were stripped naked and murdered. Some of them were pushed alive into the icy water, through especially dug holes on the frozen Danube.

The scenes were horrifying.

It was bitter cold weather and the children five to fif­teen years of age hesitated to disrobe but the Hungarians tore off their clothes and jabbed their bodies with bayonets.

Thereupon they would grab the innocent victims by one hand and with the butts of their revolvers would smash in their heads.

There were instances where mothers, though naked and with hands tied, would throw themselves upon their children in a last effort to protect them with their own bodies.

THE WAVE OF BLOODY TERROR

From the first part of May (1941) a bloody terror was intensified with fearful speed over the entire jurisdiction of the Independent State of Croatia.

The first to receive the blow was Banija, the most solid Serbian district of Croatia. Its people were nationally con­scious, for they had withstood throughout the centuries all the pressure of the Austrian methods of assimilation, and had affirmed their Serbian political consciousness by furnish­ ing during the war thousands upon thousands of volunteers. They were the first to be led to the slaughter-house.

GLINA. Of the endless number of Serbian settlements in Croatia, Glina was the first to suffer the fearful bestiality of the Ustashi. One night towards the first part of May (1941) the Ustashi besieged Glina.

The Ustashi from Karlovci, Sisak and Petrinja gathered all males over 15 years of age, drove them in trucks outside the town and killed them all with guns, knives and sledge hammers. Over 600 fell there.

The days which followed held death for the Serbs of the entire district. The centre of the massacre was in the village of Bosanski Grabovac.

The Ustashi would enter the Serbian villages commanding the Serbian peasants to assemble, under some harmless pretence, that some decrees would be made known to them or something similar. The people frightened and unarmed, not suspecting any evil, would flock from all sides to the execution place. The bloody tragedy would continue for several days.

According to authentic statistics it is computed that about 120,000 Serbs were thus killed there. In a few days Glina was again the centre of the massacres, where by force or some pretext the Ustashi gathered together several thous­and Serbs. The gaols and school buildings were overflowing. Every night some 500 – 600 Serbs were led off to the Serbian Church. In the choir loft were the official representatives of the civil Ustashi authorities.

In the Church auditorium the Ustashi executioners would wing into action. Some ten or twenty of them would work with flash lights in one hand and knives in the other. Sev­eral nights the butchery lasted with unabated fury accord­ing to the horrible testimony of one of the executioners, Hilmija Berberovich, who was found later in Belgrade and who gave sworn testimony. That bloody orgy lasted for months. Not a village was left unscathed.

After the massacres looting and burning of entire vil­lages would follow. Not a Serbian Church has been left. No One was given any mercy, not even the women and children. The incident which took place in the village of Susnjari is without precedent in history.

After the Ustashi had killed nearly all that lived in the village, they led out some twenty children of about ten years of age and tied them to the threshold of a big barn facing outward. They set the barn on fire. The flames licked their prey voraciously and the wretched children were enveloped in fire.

In the morning those unfortunate innocents lay in the ruins, their bodies horribly burned and thus half dead, still they were tortured for hours by the Ustashi who jabbed them with knives until death rescued them from their in­describable tortures. On hearing of these atrocities the re­mainder of the Serbs fled to Petrova Gora (Peter’s Mountain) to save their naked lives.

VRGIN MOST. At the same time or somewhat later there began a bloody baiting of all Serbs in this district in accordance to the samp. system. In Vrgin Most some 3,()()0 Serbs were massacred on August 3,1941. They had gathered there from all the villages about in order to be converted to Roman Catholicism. The authorities had called them to­gether under a pretense.

That same day the Ustashi rounded up all the Serbs from Topusko and vicinity, several thousand of them, and during several nights butchered all of them in the Church, just as in Guna. And thus it continued, the butchering of Serbs, both men and women, in the villages, in the fields, on the roadsides, wherever they could be found and captured. A small part of them succeeded in saving themselves by flee­ing to Petrova Gora. The villages were looted and then razed.

VOJNIC. On July 29, 1911, there arrived in this district, Bozidar Gerovski, chief of the Ustashi police in Zagreb, who with a strong unit of Ustashi police rounded up some 3,000 Serbs from Krnjak, Krstinje, Siroka Reka, Slunj, Rakovica and other villages which were within reach.

All were killed in Pavkovich, near a village mill, but by a strange twist of fate there was one survivor who gave a horrible testimony to the atrocities which preceded the butchery. Thereafter the massacre of the inhabitants in all villages followed.

DVOR NA UN!. From July 30, 1941, the units of the Ustashi traversed this district from village to village and systematically killed off all the Serbs on whom they could lay their hands, looting the homes and burning everything in sight. Those who were not killed escaped into the forests.

KOSTAJNICA. The bloody orgy had already begun on the 20th of April, 1941, in the village of Svinjica. The Ustashi arrested a minister, Babic, tortured him and buried him in an upright position to his waist in the ground. A martyr’s death saved him from unheard of tortures, but not until several hours later.

By the same methods the orgy of madness of the Ustashi laid waste the entire village, slaughtering all those living who were Serbs. Some food which had been saved by the peasants was confiscated from the houses and carried away to Stara Gradiska.

There the women and children were left, but the men were taken to Zemun where those able to work were shipped off to Germany, while the rest were simply executed. Child­ren were separated from their mothers and sent to a con­centration place near Zagreb, obviously to be made over into a new sort of Jannicharies. (Editor: I have no idea what Jannicharies is.)

PETRINJA. In the district of Petrinja the massacre of the Serbs was executed by the local Ustashi without any outside assistance. By the same usual methods the people were gathered, from nearby villages and executed, thus form­ing graveyard after graveyard.

Those who did not save themselves by fleeing into the forests were liquidated or shipped off to concentration camps on the pattern of the district of Kostajnica.

KORDUN, SLUNJ, OGULIN, VRBOVSKO. The martyr’s death of the minister Branko Dobrosavjevich from Veljun began a long list of bloody sacrifices. The Ustashi, who had come from Bosnia, Ogulin and the local men from Centinj Grad first killed the son of the minister, Dobrosavljevich, in his presence.

The wretched father then had to read the obituary for his own son, after which the Ustashi tortured him horribly and finally killed him also. Thereafter mass executions of the Serbs in several places were begun, in the Serbian churches in Kladusa, in Veljun, Slusnica, Primislje and other places. Looting, burning and violent destruction fol­lowed.

SISAK. Here in the most bestial manner was killed the manufacturer Milos Teslich, who was literally cut to pieces. The Ustashi gloated over his body even photograph­ing themselves with their dead victim.

GRACAC. Documentary evidence of one of the most cruel of all crimes was found in this town. Besides the mass executions of the Serbs, there, as in other parts, the Ustashi committed unheard of crimes. Thus a physician, Dr. Torbica, was cut to pieces while still alive. The Ustashi poured salt into his wounds pretending that they were performing an “operation.”

In their Ustashi headquarters they held hundreds of Serbs, women and children in prison, torturing them fear­fully. They gave the women some food which made them suspicious. At first they were given cooked entrails. but later they were offered cooked meat and by the bones they could tell that they were eating the flesh of their own children.

After being tortured, both the living and the dead were thrown into a pit known as “Tucica.” After a few days some Italian soldiers rescued one of the victims still living from this pit. He was lying there tied to a heap of corpses. Because of his great pain, he had chewed up his sleeves while both his arms and legs were broken. It is a singular wonder how he kept alive and was saved.

BOSANSKA KRAJINA. A long series of fearful crimes forms a prelude to the cruel murder of Bishop Platon and Prota (Arch-priest) Subitich. After bestial tortures such as the pulling of beards and the building of fires on their chests, they were murdered and thrown into the Vrbas river which later on washed up their mutilated corpses.

In Banja Luka the “Stozernik” (Ustashi official) Dr. Victor Gutic, harassed the townfolks fearfully. He has cer­ tainly distinguished himself as being one of the most blood· thirsty of all Ustashi, second to none but Eugen Kvaternik. Publicly at gatherings he would order the butchering of Serbs and would post rewards for all Serbian decapitated heads brought in.

Mass murders, deportations to camps, plunder, arson, extortion, rape and all possible crimes and atrocities mark the activities of Gutic in Banja Luka and in all Bosanka Krajina.

There is one example of extraordinary savagery in Kladanj. There, over a hundred Serbs were interned by the Ustashi in a small gaol. Because of the heat, men drop­ped unconscious. They were there several days without food or water. What followed in the way of human misery, cruelty and bestiality cannot be described in this report publicly.

In Tuzla the Ustashi drove nails into a huge barrel, threw certain Serbian prisoners into it and rolled it around while blood gushed out in streams.

DEPORTATIONS

On the nights of July 4 – 5, 1941, Ustashi patrols made the rounds of the Serbian homes in Zagreb. It was decreed that all families had to prepare to leave within a period of ten minutes. It was especially emphasized that they take along their money and precious articles of value. Those families were transported by trucks to Zagreb Town Hall. There all of their precious artic1es and money were taken away from them with the exception of 500 dinars per person.

In the course of the first night there were about 200 families thus rounded up. Their houses were padlocked but only after being looted by the Ustashi. Only the bare wood­en walls remained. All of the loot was later sold at auction and the proceeds pocketed by the Ustashi. The first party to be deported had the fortune of being taken directly by train across Bosnia and transported to Serbia. The follow­ing night a new party was rounded up from the houses and so it went until all of Zagreb was purged of Serbs. Only now it went much harder with the deportees. Instead of being sent directly to Serbia, some of the parties were sent to a concentration camp in Caprag. There they usually waited two or three weeks for trucks to carry them to Serbia.

Their treatment was exceedingly cruel-aimless forced labor, bad food, and bad sleeping quarters, though fortunately there were no killings. In that camp which operated until late in 1942, Serbs, especially clergy, were brought from many parts of the Independent Croatian State. From the remaining parts of the Independent State of Croatia the deportees were gathered together in the concentration camp of Slav. Pozega. There were abandoned army sheds there which served their purpose to good advantage. Their treat­ment was much more brutal-forced labor, worse food, and maltreatment every day.

In one night all of the deportees, 490 of them, from Doboj, were executed in the nearby woods. That action represents the acme of sadism and resulted in fearful loot­ing. It should be known that before April 6, 1941, there were in Zagreb about 15,000 Serbs. Of these, 1,000 were independ­ent merchants and the remainder public and private em­ployees, and professional men, representing the middle class. These forced deportations caused property, both real and personal, vast estates and valuables to fall into the hands of the Ustashi. In these were included stores valued at more than ten million dollars.

In all could be computed the grand total value would be fabulous, counting the City of Zagreb only. But there were many other cities, towns and villages similarly looted, robbed and pillaged. As far as cash money is concerned not much was gained. For the greater part, Serbian property was kept by the plunderers, but much of it was sold for a trifle, and the rest presented as gifts to certain Ustashi who had distinguished themselves. A great portion of the loot was swallowed up by specially appointed Receivers (Com­missioners) who took charge for liquidation purposes, of enterprises belonging to the Serbs.

Continued in “Ravening Wolves” by Monica Farrell – Part 2.




Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter VIII. Final Attempt to Save the Monster

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter VIII. Final Attempt to Save the Monster

Continued from Chapter VII. More Massacres and Forced Conversions Part 2..

AT THE BEGINNING of the summer of 1944 the dawn of liberty was rising in all parts of the world. But the Ustashi government decided to carry on the crimes until the very end, while increasing the brutality. The newspaper, Hrvatski Narod, wrote: “Our people have declared war on the Serbs. This means death or total expulsion from Bosnia-Herzegovina.” Hrvatski Narod, July 4, 1944.

In the village of Prijane, district of Glamoc, the Ustashi broke into Pero Cvekic’s house where there were 36 in the family. Thirty-three happened to be at home. Every one of them was massacred. A few who were in the hay loft were burned alive.Testimonies collected by Dobrijevic and published in American Srbobran, July 8, 1952.

In the village of Halapic, also in the district of Glamoc, the Ustashi arrested 137 people one day, most of them women and children. Thirty-seven were burned alive in Ostoja Loncar’s store, while the others had their throats cut. Ibid.

In the village of Dubrave the Ustashi massacred 45 families. The ocular witness who saw the massacres was Petar Guzijan, now living in Gary, Indiana. Ibid.

One day the Ustashi came to the village of Debeljak. They raped five girls between the ages of 13 and 15 in Radoje Krstan’s house. A neighbor, Stevanija Stanivuk, who happened to be in the house, was killed because she tried to ward off the aggressors. The witness, Milan Stanivuk, who was hidden in the house, is now living in Gary, Indiana. Ibid.

In the village of Podgreda, the Ustashi gathered 120 people together, among whom was Jovo Gvekic’s son, a baby only three days old. This infant and Anica Krisic’s newborn child, were closed up in the house and burned alive. The witness of this crime is Ilija Krasic, now living in Gary, Indiana. Ibid.

At Travnik, Hazim Satric was Chief of the Ustashi police. He liquidated many Serbs, among whom was Dr. Jajcanin, Mahmud Robovic, a journalist, and Stanko Turudija. The son of the latter was stabbed on his father’s chest.

After the massacre at Travnik, Satric was assigned to a higher position by Andrija Artukovic, at Banja Luka, with Viktor Gutic, where he distinguished himself by his cruelty in committing the innumerable crimes, some of which have already been cited. Since in 1944 the region was lacking in salt, he took advantage of the situation and distributed salt to the population at the price of “two pounds of salt for every ear of a Serb.”

And thus the wave of terror swept over the whole of satellite Croatia.

The Catholic newspapers went to the Poglavnik’s rescue, and redoubled their appeals to the population so that it would make every effort to defend satellite Croatia. “Now we are making the greatest, the most urgent, and the most difficult demand, that of helping the nation to emerge from its traditional opposition by entering into an active collaboration with the authorities.” Katolicki List, July 18, 1944.

The Franciscan, Krsto Krizanic, in making a similar appeal to the Croatian intellectuals for the defense and the consolidation of the Ustashi state said: “Croatian intellectuals should be constructive and positive in all that concerns the state. They should look with disdain upon the heritage of our past, such as passive contemplation, listless expectancy and destructive opposition to our welfare which resides in the safeguarding of our state for the well-being of every Croatian, and, above all, for the intellectuals. . . . Individually the Ustashi may have their faults, but their greatest merit lies in their sacrifices for the founding of a new Croatian state. Just because of their minor faults it would be sheer madness not to acknowledge their fundamental and vital success, the Croatian state.” Hrvatski Narod, January 6, 1945.

Calling the ferocious bestiality of the Ustashi assassins “minor faults” and merely “individual” was, indeed, a pleasing euphemism, which corresponds to the one used by His Grace Stepinac when he referred to the “dare-devil fanatics belonging to the ecclesiastical ranks.” But the most remarkable of all was this first allusion to the Croatian Catholic hierarchy trying to free their compatriots from the systematic opposition they had been practicing for centuries, a reflection which has been noted in this volume. Only Pavelic and his henchmen, financed by Fascist Italy, were judged worthy of such a complete change of attitude.

Early in 1944 Pavelic’s War Ministry issued a special prayer book for soldiers, entitled “The Croatian Soldier.” The book was prepared by the priest, Vilim Cecelja, Stepinac’s deputy in the army vicariate, and was issued with permission of the Archbishopric Spiritual Board in Zagreb.

The Spiritual Board, at that time, was composed of the following members: Archbishop Stepinac, and Bishops Dr. Salis Sevis, Dr. Josip Lah, Ignacije Rodic and Valentin Malek. The prayer book is full of pleas to God on behalf of Pavelic, the Independent State of Croatia and the Ustashi. In one of these, the priest asks for blessings of the Ustashi, or the Domobranci (National Guard Home Defense), on the occasion of their taking an oath of loyalty to Pavelic. This blessing reads: “Almighty and immortal God, Father of strength and mercy, Thou who will not allow anyone who believes in Thee to fail, turn thy mercy, Father, to Thy children, the Croatian Ustashi and Domobranci, who today take an oath of allegiance to their country and to their chieftain. Help them, God, in Thy mercy, to accept with all their hearts and souls the words they pronounce, so that they will be ready to give everything for the Croatian fatherland and for the Chieftain, even their lives. Thus may the blessings of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost be upon you and stay with you always. Amen.” Horvat and Stambuk, op. cit., p. 244.

After Italy’s capitulation, the Pavelic regime was on its way toward the debacle. Confusion and complete demoralization overcame Croatia, even before Germany’s obvious defeat. Certain Ustashi circles tried to make the best of the situation. At the beginning of September 1944, the Minister of National Defense, Vokic, and the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Mladen Lorkovic, organized a revolt at the Palace to overthrow Pavelic, But the conspiracy failed and the two accomplices were shot.

This sounded the alarm of the approaching debacle of the satellite state of Croatia. Pavelic tried to escape by committing an act of treason and by stabbing those in the back who had put him in power. In November he sent a memorandum by one of his agents to General Sir Henry Maitland, Chief Allied Commander of the Mediterranean at Caserta, a memorandum in which he called attention to the “political rights and aspirations of Croatia” and proposed that he join the Allies with his army in the fight against Germany.

As indicated earlier, the Catholic clergy continued to offer full support to the dying regime, the support which Pavelic had acknowledged with gratitude by decorating His Grace Stepinac in 1944 with the “Large Cross with a Star.” Novak, op. cit., p. 1035. Consequently, when Germany’s defeat became imminent, the Poglavnik decided to make one final effort to save the “Independent State” and his own personal situation by referring once again to those who had been such a help to him up until then. The Catholic Episcopacy, on his request, held a conference on March 24, 1945, at the end of which it published a pastoral letter, intended less for its flock than for the Allied governments. Its principle aim was to emphasize the memorandum which Pavelic had sent to the English and the Americans, and point up the struggle of the Croatian people, or rather of the Ustashi government, as standing up against communism. The Allies’ interests, he said, lay in the preservation of the puppet state which would now join the democratic powers with all its force. It was the second attempt of the Poglavnik in this direction, the first having been made in November 1944.

Here is the text of the letter of the Episcopacy, which is more political than pastoral:

“History has taught us that during a past of 1,300 years, the Croatian people have never ceased to defend their rights of liberty and independence, both of which they ardently desire also for other people. And when during the second world war this ideal was strengthened and realized in our own state, the Croatian Catholic bishops have respected the wish of the Croatian people. Consequently, no one has the right to reproach any citizen of this state nor any of its bishops for having respected the indomitable will of the Croatian people.” Katolicki List, No. 12-43, 1948.

But the “line” was too obvious and the second plea was completely ignored by the Allied governments. Furthermore, there was not the slightest trace of any intercession by the use of those famous secret defense weapons, hailed by German propaganda, and which served for so long in maintaining certain ultimate illusions. So, for the third and last time Pavelic tried to save the monster that he had conceived, in transferring power to His Grace Stepinac. Negotiations were started for this purpose and lasted for several days without success.

There remained only one solution for Pavelic and his henchmen—escape. The patriotic song “Za Dom Spremni” (Ready for Fatherland), no longer echoed throughout Croatia, where the only idea that obsessed countless people was for “everybody to run who could.”

On the evening before their departure, May 4, 1945, Pavelic and Macek took leave of His Grace Stepinac during a secret session at the Palace of the Archbishopric. Before separating, His Grace Stepinac gave them the accolade and then his blessing for having both worked so valiantly for Croatia and the Roman Catholic faith.

His Grace Stepinac, in rendering Pavelic one last service, accepted the important dossiers of the Ustashi government and all the films and records of the Poglavnik’s speeches, as well as the coffers filled with gold, and jewels and watches stolen from the Jews and the Serbs who had been assassinated. These were discovered at the Archbishopric and in the basements of some of the churches, and even under the altar at the monastery. As someone wrote: “Even the vicarages were used as cantonments, and the churches for storing weapons.” Le Monde, December 7, 1951.

After this meeting, which revealed even further the union between political and spiritual Croatia, the Ustashi General, Moskov, commanding Pavelic’s personal bodyguard, entrusted Macek with the necessary passports for himself, his family and four deputies, as well as two cars and spending money amounting to 1,000 gold louis. Drina (Ustashi monthly paper, published in Madrid), April 1954. Also Croatia (Ustashi paper, published in Buenos Aires), April 10, 1957. The following day, the Croatian caravan, composed of Pavelic and his suite, Macek and his suite, plus a few thousand executioners and torturers, and about 500 priests and Croatian religious officials, in a convoy such as has rarely been seen in all history, left Zagreb under the protection of the last German troops in retreat, and took the road of exile in the direction of Austria.

Thus it was that the most perfidious and blood-thirsty men of all satellite countries disappeared, leaving behind them almost a million victims.

*   *   *

By examining the sinister balance sheet, it is calculated that the Pavelic-Artukovic government succeeded in massacring approximately 750,000 Orthodox Serbs, and either deported or chased away 300,000. It is obvious that the number of victims in Croatia would have been even more numerous had the Serbs not joined the underground to save their lives and their religion. There were also 60,000 Jews and 26,000 Gypsies killed.

About 240,000 Serbian Orthodox were converted by force to Catholicism, the largest number of which, it should be mentioned, took place on the territory of His Grace Stepinac’s diocese.

Professor Robert Lee Wolff describes the massacres committed by the Ustashi government, and the forced conversions, in the following paragraphs:

    Even more savage were the ghastly Ustashi massacres of Jews and Serbs in “Croatia.” The Jews of Zagreb and Sarajevo were killed or sent to concentration camps, or deported to Poland for extermination. Ustashi gangs also slaughtered tens of thousands of Serbs. To some they offered the choice between conversion from Orthodoxy to Catholicism, or instant death. Others were permitted to join a new and totally artificial “Croat Orthodox Church” with a Hitlerite White Russian at its head. In the mixed Serb-Croat villages, incredible scenes of violence took place, the whole population often being herded into Orthodox churches and burned alive. In this bloody work the Ustashi often had the assistance of many of the Muslim population, who were, from the first, treated with special favor by the Pavelic authorities (a mosque was even opened in Zagreb) and who were eventually recruited into a special SS division of their own, which later in the war, was reviewed and inspected by the Grand Mufti of Jerusalem.

    It must also be recorded as a historic fact that certain members of Croat hierarchy, notably Archbishop Sharich of Sarajevo, endorsed this butchery, and some members of the Franciscan order took an active part in the forced conversions of the Serbs, and also in the massacres. As for the Archbishop of Zagreb, Stepinac, whose trial and sentence, after the war has been a cause celebre, he attended Ustashi ceremonies, belonged to the commission for conversions of the Orthodox and often appeared in public on ceremonial occasions with members of the regime, to which the newspaper of his archdiocese gave its support. The Balkans in Our Time (Cambridge, Mass., 1956), p. 205. Professor Wolf speaks of tens of thousands of slaughtered Serbs, although it would be truer to speak of hundreds of thousands. When he wrote this book, he could have found many documents about the real number of Ustashi victims.

Attempting to justify, before world public opinion, this enormous proselytic crop of convertees, the Ustashi and Croatian Catholic clericals argued fallaciously that all these people had been Catholic during the Turkish occupation or during the “first” Yugoslavia and that they had become Serbian Orthodox under different pressure.

This thesis is defended by Archbishop A. Stepinac himself in his diary in which he wrote the following (while at the same time it proves the participation of the Croat Catholic Church in the conversion to Catholicism by force): “The most ideal thing would be if the Serbs were to return to the religion of their forefathers, i.e. to bend their heads before Christ’s Vicar— our Holy Father.” (“Diary,” January 17, 1940, Volume III, p. 413).

Furthermore, in connection with the Turkish occupation, the Catholic propaganda never stops pointing out that “during the Turkish occupation there were mass conversions of Catholics to Orthodoxy.” However, the truth of the matter is, that the Bogumil sect passed en masse to the Islamic religion, in addition to some Orthodox and probably some Catholics, in order to preserve their privileges and properties. The Turkish administration favored Islam and not Orthodoxy. In fact there were very few Catholics under Turkish domination, because they all left territories penetrated by the Turkish army.

This was also what Pavelic’s representative at the Vatican dared to affirm during a conversation with Cardinal Tisserant. But he was dealing with a shrewd man. The French prelate replied that he was well acquainted with the history of Christianity and that, to his knowledge, no Catholic (of Roman rite) had ever become Serbian Orthodox. Rusinovic, Report to the ministry for foreign affairs, March 6, 1942. See supplement of Tajni Dokumenti for photocopy.

There were doubtless a few thousand people who, for one reason or another, during prewar Yugoslavia changed religions, mostly because of their marriage, just as anywhere else in the world. This, of course, was reciprocal, for the Orthodox did likewise. Even the Croatian press informs us: “The Vatican has been aware, for twenty-two years during the Karageorgevic reign in Yugoslavia, that not even 9,000 Catholics transferred to the Serbian Orthodox religion, and these for the most part, were young girls who had married officers, gendarmes, or custom and tax officials.” Hrvatska Zora (Munich), September 1, 1954.

As for the material losses of the Serbian Orthodox Church, they amounted to seven billion dinars, to say nothing of the 299 churches which were burned or destroyed. In the one single Serbian Orthodox diocese of Gornji Karlovac (Croatia), located in the diocese of His Grace Alois Stepinac, 173 out of 189 churches were torn down. The churches of Jasenovac, Velika Kladusa, Surduk, Svica, Suha Mlaka, Veljun and Belegis, were turned into slaughterhouses; those of Hadzici, Plaski, Drvar, Travnik, Modric and Gomirje, into stores; those of Vreoce, Drinjaca, Mrkonjic Grad, Cvijanovicevo Brdo and Jajee, into public toilets; while the churches of Citluce, Donji Vakuf, Stari Majdan, Sanski Most, and Majkovac became stables.

In the regions where the Serbian Orthodox constituted the majority of the population, their churches were almost totally destroyed, whereas in the regions where they were in a minority, they were transformed for Catholic services, all of which goes to prove that a well-planned policy had been followed. In reality, the transformation of Serbian Orthodox churches to Catholic churches was carried on according to orders and instructions given by the Ordinariates. After instructions from the episcopal Ordinariate of Djakovo (NO 2733/42, April, 1942), Serbian Orthodox churches were transformed into Catholic churches in the localities of Bracevci, Majar, Dopsin, Tenje, Dalj, Markusica, Kapelna, Kucanci, Paucje, Budimci, Poganovci, Bijelo Brdo, Borovo Selo, Trpinja, Pacetin, Brsadin, Cepin, Martinci Capinski, Trnjani, Klokocevik, Topolje, Brod na Savi.

The following is an authorization, like the kind that came from the Ordinariate of Djakovo, and destined for the priests, O. Stjepan Rade and O. Pavao Dodic (No. 848/42, dated February 14, 1942) coming only three months after the Plenary Conference of the Catholic Episcopacy (November 17, 1941), it throws light on the sincerity of the declaration concerning the spoliation of the edifices and holdings of the Serbian Orthodox church.

Since there are no Catholic churches or holy liturgical objects left in any of the villages of the County of Vukovar where the missionary brothers were sent, the missionary brothers are henceforward permitted to transform the Greek Church of oriental rituals into a Catholic church, for the purpose of giving preliminary religious instruction for the eventual use of Catholic ritual and, above all, for Holy Mass. This must be in agreement with a competent parochial Catholic office and the Orthodox inhabitants of the locality who have made a request to be taken into the Catholic church. In order to accomplish this, the iconographic altar should be taken down. In cases where this is impossible, a temporary altar can be erected in front of the “iconostace.” (a wall of icons and religious paintings) All objects displaced should be brought to a designated locality, whereas all objects necessary for Holy Mass and lent by the parochial diocese, will be turned over to the missionaries. In this way they will be able to officiate at Holy mass every day, even in the locality where religious instruction is taking place. Before beginning services, the church should first be blessed according to the specified benediction noted in the book of ritual. Holy water should be brought to the parochial church and protected from the cold. In certain regions where the transformation of the church for Catholic ritual has not been possible, a demand to a competent district office should be necessary for requisitioning the primary school. Viktor Novak, op. cit., p. 690.

Such a document sufficed in proving, if proof was still needed, the close ties that bound the Catholic hierarchy and the Ustashi government on all the details concerning their mutual racist and religious policy.

All possessions of the Serbian Orthodox church were confiscated and turned over to the Croatian Catholic church. His Grace Stepinac, for instance, was given the Orahovica Monastery, which he ceded to the Trappists, while Bishop Janko Simrak took over the Lepavina Monastery, built in the sixteenth century, the same monastery where Patriarch Arsenije Carnojevic stayed in 1693, while organizing the emigration of the Serbs who had left southern Serbia during the Turkish invasion of Europe.

Thus, notwithstanding all the hues and cries that have circulated abroad, the Croatian Catholic hierarchy, via the state directorate for reconstruction, and via the commission for the confiscation of Serbian Orthodox churches and their estates, attached to the State Museum in Zagreb, appropriated the furnishings and buildings of the “rival” church.

*   *   *

Once hate came to dwell in the human heart it seems to have remained there once and for all. In 1946, after a frightful holocaust which reached to the heavens, His Grace Stepinac again showed the same execration (cursing) toward the Orthodox in general, and the Serbian people in particular.

While not having had the satisfaction of seeing the “schism” ended by the Germans, the Ustashi, or by the Hungarians and Albanians, His Grace Stepinac had not despaired of the future and entrusted the plan of Pax Romana to a British officer—the crushing of Orthodoxy.

Below are the words of this British officer, who gives an integral description of his visit to the Archbishop of Zagreb:

    Eighteen months ago, while serving as a British liaison officer in Yugoslavia, I read in the German-controlled press and heard over the Zagreb radio the call of Archbishop Stepinac to his people to rally to the crumbling Croat State and resist the Allied armies which were advancing toward a final victory. A few weeks later, Zagreb was freed, Pavelic had fled and the Archbishop remained.

    Back in Zagreb a year later, I was surprised in view of the many changes which had taken place in Yugoslavia, to find His Grace Stepinac still primate in Croatia. I called on him in his palace and he talked with me alone over an hour. He told me frankly that he and those of his priests who had collaborated with the Germans had done so because the issue in the war had been a clear one between fascism and communism, and he had chosen the former while the British had chosen the latter. He regretted the horrors of the Nazi occupation, but he preferred them to the present Federal regime, first, because this had, in his view, been imposed on Croatia by the Serbs, and, secondly, because while the Germans and Ustashi had burned the churches and killed the congregations, the Communists, by their educational and land reforms were threatening the hold of the Church over its schools and estates. He looked to the West to use its atomic power to impose Western civilization on Moscow and Belgrade before it was too late, . . . As I passed through the shadowed cloisters into the Cathedral square, I wondered how long His Grace would retain the spiritual leadership of the Church of Croatia. The New Statesman and Nation (London), October 26, 1946.

In the mind of His Grace Stepinac, this atomic war would be nothing more than a great crusade against Orthodoxy, which would open the way to the Roman church in Russia, Bulgaria, Romania, Greece and Serbia. Imposing Western civilization was synonymous with imposing Catholicism by fire and by sword. This was the doctrine of “re-christianization,” developed by the German Jesuit, Friedrich Muckermann. In his book, Catholic Action (prefaced by Cardinal Pacelli, subsequently Pope Pius XII, but at the time apostolic nuncio at Munich) , Muckermann defined the aims of this association in the following paragraph:

“The Pope is appealing to ‘Catholic Action’ for a new crusade. It is our guide, bearing the standard of Christ. It is not only the Church that is involved, but also the state, and the fields of science and art. Catholic Action signifies the rallying of world Catholicism. It must live through its heroic hour, for it is from the blood of martyrs that the first era of western Christianity was made. A new world can only be gained at the price of bloodshed for Christ.”

His Grace Stepinac, the indisputable Head of Catholic Action in Croatia, was made Cardinal by Pius XII. The Pontiff justified this promotion to a higher office in a discourse he gave at the Consistory, January 12, 1953: “Although absent we embrace him with fatherly love—and we strongly desire that everyone know that when we decided to decorate him with the nobility of the Roman purple, we had nothing else in mind save to reward in a manner befitting his deserving merits. . . . [for he] is an example of apostolic zeal and of Christian fortitude.” The New York Times, International Edition (New York), January 13, 1953.

In these pages it has been shown what these “services,” so highly praised by the Holy Father, really signified. Moreover, the nature of them has been again recently confirmed by one higher up and more qualified to recognize their value. This is none other than the Jesuit Father Stjepan (Stephen) Lackovic, His Grace Stepinac’s secretary during the war, and since the defeat of the Axis, a refugee in the United States. He has risen up against the extradition of Andrija Artukovic, whom Yugoslavia requested of the U.S.A., so that he could be judged for his innumerable crimes. In unison with R. F. Ross, in an interview with an editor of the Mirror News in Los Angeles, he declared: “Adrija Artukovic is the leading Catholic layman of Croatia and was the lay spokesman of Cardinal Stepinac. Hardly a day passed between 1941 and 1945 but what I was in his office or he was in mine. He consulted with the Cardinal on the moral aspects of every action he took.” Mirror News (Los Angeles), January 24, 1958.

It is therefore very clear, according to the statement of his own secretary, that His Grace Stepinac watched and approved every step of Artukovic, Minister of the Interior and Ustashi government as well. And when one considers the “activities” of this Croatian Himmler, who was chief of police as well as of the concentration camps, and who decided on the life and death of the Orthodox Serbs and the Jews, one must conclude that these “activities” had been previously submitted to the Archbishop of Zagreb for his “moral” approval.

In the light of this testimony, how can the so-called interventions of His Grace Stepinac, through Andrija Artukovic, Minister of the Interior, not be considered gestures, meant to mislead public opinion? The following is a sample of such intervention:

Jasenovac camp is a shameful stain on the honor of the Independent State of Croatia. It is a disgrace to Croatia. Already there are so many measures that those who know the situation [reference to the Jews in Croatia] will say that not even in Germany were the racial laws applied with such rigor and such speed. I do not think it can bring us any glory if it is said of us that we have solved the Jewish problem in the most radical way, that is to say, the cruelest. … Let the personal and civil liberty of the Jews, or the descendants of Jews who after their conversion to the Catholic church no longer consider themselves Jews, but who take part in all the Croatian activities, religious and patriotic, be protected. Letter from Stepinac to Andrija Artukovic, dated May 30, 1941.

It seems that Stepinac was interested only in those Jews who had been converted, for he added: “I wrote to you, Mr. Minister, on May 22nd of this year, asking that you do something to protect the Jews converted to Catholicism from the Jewish religion.” Ibid.

Further evidence of the Archbishop’s influence with the Ustashi regime, as well as of his hatred for the Serbian church, was brought out by Siegfried Kasche, Nazi Minister to Pavelic, at the trial of Stepinac in 1946. When the Germans drove 500 priests from Slovenia toward Serbia, Stepinac asked that these priests be allowed to stay in Croatia, where he would find them a place, and that in their place 500 Serbian clergymen from Croatia be driven out.

*   *   *

One might say that Roman purple had a symbolic value; it signified that he who was clothed in scarlet was ready to shed his blood for his faith. Quantities of blood were shed “for Christ,” according to Jesuit Father Muckermann, but it was not the blood of the future Cardinal, it was the blood of 750,000 Serbs, 60,000 Jews, and 26,000 Gypsies who became innocent victims.

Continued in Chapter IX. Silence at the Vatican.

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter VII. More Massacres and Forced Conversions Part 2.

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter VII. More Massacres and Forced Conversions Part 2.

Continued from Chapter VII. More Massacres and Forced Conversions Part 1.

SREM—ARENA OF USTASHI AND VOLKSDEUTSCHER COLLABORATION AND RIVALRY

Srem, the rich province between the Danube and Sava rivers, in which the Serbs were in a majority and the Germans and Croats in a minority, represented a separate area at the beginning of the German occupation. According to the initial German plan, Srem was supposed to become a new state, built upon the ruins of Yugoslavia, and consisting of Serbian Vojvodina (Backa and Banat), as well as southern Hungary, intermingled, here and there, with German settlements (Volksdeutscher). This new state, in the heart of Podunavlje (Central Danubian Basin) , was even to be given the name of “Donauschwabenland,” which later was to become the richest part of the Third or even Fourth Reich.

But since Fascist Rome had annexed Dalmatia from their Croat allies, and since this monstrosity could not survive economically, the diplomatic game between Berlin and Rome tended to upset the German plans for Srem. Therefore, two influences were felt in Srem: the Ustashi and the German, equally bloodthirsty in their purpose, but nevertheless different in their intentions. Hitler had appointed Dr. Vladimir Altgajer as leader of the Yugoslav Volksdeutscher minority in Srem, and the murderous Ustashi bands had selected Victor Tomic and Juce Rukavina as their leaders. These two invaders, however, were not to achieve harmony in their work, because the ruthless Nazis were to be less heartless and less unmerciful toward the unfortunate people than the Croat Ustashi under the Catholic Church, which had forsaken God, Christ, law and morality.

We shall, therefore, follow the development of these fateful events in Srem, i.e., the destruction committed by these two insatiable beasts together with their wrangling over the plunder, until the final Nazi victory, which brought great relief to the people, who preferred the lesser of two evils, as is always the case when human beings are in danger. This saddening review of events in Srem will give us a full view of the activities of these two apocalyptic monsters, the only difference being that the crimes of the Ustashi far surpassed the unequalled Nazi frenzy.

While Yugoslavia was at war on the two fronts, with Germany and with Italy, the Croat Ustashi opened up a third internal front which was the worst of all, to the very gates of Belgrade, supported by the Volksdeutscher minority in Srem. On April 12, 1941, the very day when Belgrade fell, these two hordes, armed and united attacked the Yugoslav Cavalry Corps at Slankamen, which was withdrawing toward Belgrade, and the Yugoslav army in Ruma, which was withdrawing toward Serbia. On the next day, April 13, 1941, from Zagreb, German Gen. Stancer asked for full cooperation between the German minority (Volksdeutscher) and Macek’s Militia, the so-called “Hrvatska Zastita” (Croatian Militia), in accord with Macek’s proclamation of April 10, 1941, issued in the very middle of the war.

The so-called leader of the Croat Army and second in command after Pavelic, Slavko Kvaternik, in his Order of the Day of April 18, 1941, thanked Dr. Macek Narodne Novine, April 15, 1941. and his Croat Peasant Party and armed semi-military organization, Hrvatsha Zastita, Ibid., April 21, 1941. for their collaboration in destroying Yugoslavia. This same proclamation named this organization the “Croat Defense Huntsmen,” who are actually the same as the “Ustashi Huntsmen,” of the innocent Serbian and Jewish populations in Croatia. Thereafter this Independent Croat Peasant organization combined with Ustashi elements under Ustashi command, following a policy of organized crime, which was also to be felt in Srem, due to the support of the Volksdeutscher people and their Nazi protectors.

A new law passed in Croatia, the so-called “Law of Defense of the People and the State,” which introduced the “Special National Courts” for the extermination of Serbs and Jews, Ibid., April 17, 1941. was also introduced in Srem, with Dr. Altgajer’s consent and by an order issued by Hitler’s Envoy in Zagreb, Dr. Kasche.

This law was in fact passed by Hitler in Nurnberg, then introduced in Croatia and supplemented by other laws passed during the same period, including the “Law on Confiscation of Property, Ibid., April 18, 1941. the Law on Racial Origin, Ibid., April 30, 1941. and the Law on the Protection of Arian Blood and Honor. Ibid.

The Croat and Volksdeutscher authorities agreed to pass these laws, but they disagreed on their application, as will be seen. Humiliating limitations were imposed on Serbs, Jews and Gypsies. These were accepted by the people who did not even suspect what was in store for them. They were excluded from parks, cinemas, theaters and even restaurants. They were not allowed to enter food stores or market places before 11 A.M., which meant that they would find only what was left over by the favored races. Conspicuous identifications were worn by all three peoples, i.e., the Jews wore the Star of David on a yellow band around their arm, and the Serbs wore a band with the letter “P” (Pravoslavni or Orthodox).

All Serbs and Jews from 15 to 50 years of age were obligated to perform forced labor from 6 A.M. to 8 P.M., such as the clearing of rubble from the ruins, the cleaning of streets and railway stations, loading munitions (with which they were to be murdered not too long afterwards), and doing everything as ordered by the Croat and German authorities, and even by certain low officials. They were excluded not only from state and municipal employment, but from all the banks and establishments under state control as well. They were not only forbidden to buy new property, but all their movable and real property was confiscated as well. The profits derived therefrom did not always benefit the Croat State or German funds,41 but favored privileged establishments.42 If anyone refused to do an assigned job he was sure to be tortured to death.43 The transfer of property to their persecutors was made and accepted by the Court without comment, until such time as the Ustashi and German beasts quarreled over the loot and its distribution in Srem. The Jews were not allowed to move out of town, but Serbs, having enough jewelry or money to buy their way out, could go to Serbia with empty pockets. But later, owing to the conflict over who was entitled to the plunder and to whose jurisdiction it belonged, individuals from whom property was taken were murdered in order to conceal the foul deeds.

41 Heading this policy of plunder of Serbian and Jewish property for the benefit of the Croat State, were the following individuals: Franjo Ducmelic, Dragutin Majcan, Stipe Dosen and Stjepan Cvjek; and high state officials, Victor Justic, professor; Cvrkovic, lawyer, Colonel Grgic, and Gustav Krklec, poet wbo became Pavelic’s Ustasha, and later Tito’s President of the Croat Writers.
42 The agreements were so worded as to represent free sale in regular payment or in the form of a gift for some previous obligation. Among those who became known as over-night millionaires and property owners, were the following: Luka Amdajic, Ante Omreenovic, Boza Ponjevic, Alexander Rig, Paul Tajs—all high Croat or German state officials.
43 The most prominent among these criminals were: Stjepan Majurdzic, Luka Puljas, Mato Gordanovic, ivan Kostenac, Jakov Hameder, Otto Stugenfon, Ferdinand Krizel—all bigh functionaries of this plunderous band in Srem.

The conflict which arose between the Ustashi and Volksdeutscher, or between the Croats and the Germans in Srem, began to attract the attention of the Croat leaders in Zagreb in August, 1941. Dr. Milovan Zanic, a member of Pavelic’s Government, harangued the pro-Nazis masses Novi List of June 3, 1941. in Srem, saying that Srem was Croatian and that the cities and villages would soon be filled with Ustashi. When he stopped his harangue, Dr. Mirko Puk, Minister of Justice, took over, followed by Dr. Andrija Artukovic, Minister of Interior and hence Chief of Police. Next came Mile Budak, who was Minister of Education and a Croat ideologist, who thundered: “Take up axes and guns in your hands, instead of legal clauses. . . .”45 Pavelic also arrived in Srem and during a meeting held in Vukovar threatened: “This is now the Ustashi and Independent State of Croatia, it must be cleansed of Serbs and Jews. There is no room for any of them here. Not a stone upon a stone will remain of what once belonged to them.” 46

45 This speech was published as Government policy in the Official Ustashi NewsPaper of August 4, 1941, No. 171, p. 2, and in the Katolicki Tjednik of August 17, 1941, which approved Budak’s speech and suggestions.
46 Pavelic’s speech and the law pasted in Srem correspond to August 14, 1941, and were published in the newspaper Hravtski Narod of August 15 and 16, 1941.

These statements, preparatory acts and laws formulated by the Croat leader and his aides, were followed by Victor Tomic’s arrival in Srem, where he came to organize and supervise the Emergency Courts. This heartless and vicious inquisitor began his work with a proclamation which read as follows: “I have come to destroy all those who oppose the new order in our dear Croatia.” Together with himself, Tomic brought these new laws to Srem: Law on Investigation; Narodne Novine of May 5, 1941 Law on Special Extermination Courts; Ibid., April 7, 1941. and Law on the Ustashi State Authority. Ibid., April 30, 1941. All these laws were actually related to each other, since a person considered by the first law to be unworthy of membership in the Croat Catholic Church was sentenced to death by the Courts without appeal as if it were the normal course. Unworthy people were all the Jews, and, among the Serbs, all business people, priests and intellectuals, with certain rare exceptions. The Law said this literally, as well as the interpretation and circular No. 48468/41, passed by the Pavelic Government and transmitted to the entire Croat Catholic community by the Catholic newspaper. Katolicki Tjednik of June 80, 1941. The Catholic Church newspaper in Croatia, Katolicki Tjednik, published articles on May 25, 1941, written by its shepherds of the soul, who are today scattered throughout the free world. They incited the religiously blind masses of Croatia to persecute and Kill all the Jews, outlawed in Croatia by the State decree passed on April 30, 1941. Narodne Novine, April 80, 1941 and Katolicki Tjednik, May 25, 1941. These tracts and falsehoods advocating a pogrom, too debased even for the African jungle, and all the more so for central Europe, were propagated by the same ecclesiastical paper, stating that “. . . the Serbs are the greatest enemies of the Croats, while the Jews and Masons are the greatest enemies of all Europe.” Katolicki Tjednik, June 15, 1941.

While Jewish heads were rolling and Jewish temples falling, while Serbs were undergoing forced conversion, tortures unheard of in the days of Torquemadas during the Spanish Inquisition, took place in Srem. Those very tortures shocked the Bishop of Djakovo, Dr. Antun Aksamovic, to implore the Serbs by saying: “As Catholics you may remain in your homes. You will be able to improve your properties and unhindered educate your young to believe in God and the State of Croatia. If you join the Catholic Church you will secure for yourselves the salvation of eternal souls.” Viktor Novak, Magnum Crimen, p. 618. But this was forbidden to the best among them, i.e. all merchants, priests and intellectuals. It was legally impossible for them, and this shows clearly that the policy of conversion was not meant to save souls but was motivated by chauvinism and a desire for extermination in a totalitarian way toward purely Croatophile ends.*

* An entire book would he necessary to tell of the harangues and plundering, that went on simultaneously, as well as persecutions, murder, conversions, an extermination where they often tried to outdo each other, and were constantly being supplemented by new laws published in the Narodne Novine, the official newspaper, and in church publications Katolicki Dneunik, and Glasilo Hrvatske from April 17, 1941, until the end of 1948, and in part even after that.

In only one administrative district in Srem, namely Ilok, fifty Orthodox priests were arrested on August 21, 1941, and massacred one night at the prison, while only two among them saved themselves by escaping to Serbia. The tragedy in other districts was somewhat less, because the alarm was given for the people to escape, in which they were helped by the Germans from Srem, often in exchange for large sums of money. But in spite of this, the Ustashi-Nazi collaboration in Srem succeeded in eliminating 90% of the Serbian clergy, reducing it to a few Russian priests, who had fled the Russian Empire after the outbreak of the Revolution and who found asylum in Serbia. All sixteen Orthodox monasteries in Fruska Gora, which for three hundred years had been the Orthodox Athos on the Danube, were left occupied only by Russian monks,* before the majority were finally plundered, burned down and destroyed.

* In 1942, the priests and even the Head of the new Croat Orthodox Church, founded with the blessing of the new Croat State and Croat Catholic Church on April 3, 1941 (see Narodne Novine, April 7, 1942), were selected froth among these Russian monks, who had found asylum in Stem.

Four of the Orthodox saints, who had slept there for centuries and among whom two were Serbian Emperors, killed while defending Christianity from Asia in the salvation of both Serbs and Croats, were doomed to destruction. Ironically enough they were saved by the Germans, i.e., by the enemy himself from the so-called Independent State of Croatia, which was part of the same nation, of the same blood, and of the same language, but inflamed by inhuman religious hatred, much worse than the former hatred of Islam against the Christians.

With the conversion of the Serbs in Srem, the Catholic Church of Croatia lost popularity with the people of Srem. Therefore, the state which imposed the pogrom decided to take direct action. The same methods applied in Bania, Lika, Bosnia-Hercegovina, Dalmatia, Croatia and Slavonia, could not be applied in Srem because of the existing partnership between the Ustashi and the Nazis. These methods were: mass pogroms and genocide without trial, by gun fire, firing squad, axes, tanks, fire and sword, in peaceful villages, cities, fields, homes and in prison and camps. A certain form, however, had to be observed because of the Germans. Therefore three types of special courts were established,* with identical abbreviated procedures and the same murderous results.

* Special Court, Emergency Court, and Circuit Court—According to the Law on Defense of the State and the People, published in Narodne Novine, No. 58/1/-1941.

Many Croat intellectuals, even those who had once supported Dr. Macek in his politics, headed these pogrom courts. Among the criminal acts considered to be punishable by death were: high treason and any offense against national honor. These two laws did not specify the crimes in detail, and they were misused by the authorities and applied to minor infractions common to everyday life, and which in other countries would be punishable by reprimand or minor fines.

Other criminal acts were also punishable by death, such as: any kind of disapproval of or opposition to the state, by word, deed or mimicry, which cannot be found even in Hitler’s or Stalin’s murderous decrees. Furthermore, any dislike expressed about Croatia or its wartime allies (Germany, Italy or Japan); failure to report changes of address within three days; concealment or withholding of foodstuffs; failure to report the possession of gold or silver coins, foreign currency or certificates of value; any offense against a representative of public authority; listening to the BBC in London and having any kind of ties with Serbia. This meant that the Law on Criminal Acts comprised any minor infraction which any citizen was apt to commit any day, even the most obedient among them, and for which he was liable to a death sentence. But even if a person did not commit any of the infractions mentioned above, but was reported to have done so by any of the officials of the state or by religious dignitaries, he was nevertheless considered to be guilty. This meant that the law was a mere facade and that the Serbs and Jews were condemned to destruction in any event without hope of help from the Church of Archbishop Stepinac, which had identified itself with the State and because of which the shepherds of the soul were swimming in blood and besmirching their church robes.

The only salvation lay in the Protestant-Evangelical Church, which had 70,000 members among the local Germans in Croatia. But any Serb who joined that church to save his head, and Jews were forbidden even to do that, were later killed by the officials of the state, without intervention by the Croat Catholic Church. Moreover, this same Church obtained a decree from the State, forbidding other religions to accept Serbs as members, naturally exempting the Catholic Church. This caused the head of the Protestant-Evangelical Church of Croatia, Dr. Filip Popa (Popp), to protest most energetically “against this law which forbade the Serbs of Orthodox religion to convert voluntarily to Protestantism.”*

* This protest, published in No, 1640/41 on November 1941, brought these two churches into conflict.

This protest on the part of the Protestant Church against the non-Christian activities of the Croat Catholic Church was followed by a protest against the State and against the Church by the Governor of the Vukovar District, a German by the name of Dr. Jacob Eliker. But Hitler’s Envoy to Zagreb, Dr. Sigfried Kasche, intervened and informed the Yugoslav Germans (Volksdeutscher) “not to protest, because the Nazis knew what they were doing.” “What the Nazis knew” was: let the Croats carry out the pogrom, i.e., let this vicious minority destroy the Serbs as well as the Jews in Srem, and we will then be able to move in more easily, destroy them, and the rich province of Srem will be open for German colonists, because this way would conform better to international law and the Hague Conventions.*

* While the Croats believed that they were purging Srem of Serbs and Jews and were preparing it to become their own granary, the local Germans (Volksdeutscher) did not hide the fact that this was their promised land and that it belonged to no one else.

This is how even the last hope was eliminated for preventing the destruction and murderous crimes by the Ustashi in Srem, and from November 194] to November 1942, the Volksdeutscher dropped their interference. The three different Courts, therefore, took over this peaceful and rich Serbian region. They rode over it like the horses of the Apocalypse, leaving destruction and death in their wake. Among the members of the Ustashi police, who accused all the prominent Serbs and those who refused to be converted (after taking away all their possessions), were people such as: Juca Rukavina, Branimir Djikovica, Otmar Silda, Eugene Djurica, Stjepan Blazekovic, Nikola Baranovic, Antun Odjenovic, Bozo Ponjevic, Marko-Mesic, Antun Sumevic, Nikola Grubisic, Josip Balezic, Antun Bauer, William Hodina, etc. … The prominent judges were the infamous terrorists: Victor Tomic, Dr. Ivan Vidnevic,* Ante Vikeria, Dr. Djura Vujica, Petar Gvozdic, Antun Matkovic, Dr. Branko Susic, Gustav Eerber, father and son, Anton Ilika, Andrija Krzmanovic, Ivekovic, Tomljenovic, Ferda Knez, Zdravko Jezic, Franja Brandl, Karl Helbih, Mata Ciprijanovic, Antun Bauer, etc. The public prosecutors and judges of the pogrom were Croats and Nazis in Srem, but the Croat terrorists were in the majority, while the Nazi Volksdeutscher were in the minority. There were also state officials, and the shepherds of the soul of the Croat Catholic Church, together with former Yugoslav judges, lawyers—one-time human beings who had become dreaded murderers.

* A decree according to which this former Yugoslav Judge was appointed in, that office exists. The decree was passed by Dr. Puk, Minister of Justice, No. 3663/41 of June 24, 1941.

This terrorist juridical minority in Srem began its work in Ruma, Stara Pazova, Vukovar, Mitrovica, Irig, ravaging all the towns and villages and spreading distress and terror throughout Srem, which had lost its rights. Trials before the Circuit Courts and the Emergency Courts lasted approximately two hours with fifty people being tried at the one time, without previous written accusation; and without counsel with the execution taking effect immediately after the trial. The first trial held in this manner was in Ruma on August 10, 1941, it prosecuted 109 persons and lasted only three hours. Of these 101 were sentenced to death and 8 condemned to imprisonment in camps, where death was even worse. These trial procedures set the example for all the rest of the trials which were held at that time and determined the fate of the miserable tortured people, among whom 21,597 were sent to death by the Croat-Nazi Emergency Court in Srem.*

* Among the bones dug up in Srem, which were buried in common graves, there were 22,000 skeletons, of which: 14,500 men, 3,200 women, 1,200 old men and 1,100 children, mostly from two to three years old.

After each execution taking place directly after the trial, public notices were posted, listing the names of those who were killed, thus inspiring fear in the very bones of those who still remained and forcing them to resort to the un-Christian act of forced conversion. These lists always carried the names of from 50 to 100 people, but in the common graves, dug by the sentenced individuals themselves, the number of people thrown into them exceeded the number of the people listed, since all those who died without trial and under torture in the camps were also included.*

*In the book called Statements on Crimes committed by the invaders and their aides in Vojvodina, Vol. 2, Srem. Pam. I, Novi Sad, 1946, from 1941-1944, it is said that there were always about 10% more skeletons found in the open graves than shown on the lists.

Apart from the extermination by means of pogrom courts, murders were also committed in homes and in prisons. Five thousand Jews and about 15,000 Serbs shared this fate and were thrown into mass graves or into the Sava and Drava rivers, and sometimes in the Danube. In a single grave in Mitrovica, once called Sirmium, 2,800 victims, Serbs and Jews, were cast in as slaughtered hostages. The percentage of the people murdered at the beginning was ten Serbs or Jews for one Croat, according to Mussolini’s method, but later this was changed to one hundred to one, according to Hitler’s vindicative method. See Law of October 2, 1941, published in Narodne Novine. This, however, was not the end of it, and a decree was passed on Concentration Camps, affecting all the members of families of those who were absent, because the latter might be hiding in the woods, and according to this law members of the family were killed as substitutes, or because they had refused to be converted when asked to do so.

Hatred and sadism in the form of various tortures were prevalent and cannot be compared with atrocities committed even in the darkest medieval times. The means of torture were the following: red hot needles forced under the finger nails; red hot irons placed between the fingers and the toes; whipping by chains; plucking out eyes, mutilating various parts of the body; placing salt in open wounds; tightening chains around the forehead until the eyes popped out and the skull was fractured; The well-known Serb, Dr. Nikola Tomic, died in this manner. placing a person into a wire enclosure, called hedgehog;* confinement to rooms filled by blood to the ankles, etc.

The well-known Croat, Dr. Oton Gavrancic died in one of those satanical contraptions. He was a lawyer who had dared raise his voice against the PavelicStepinac slavery. This took place in the summer of 1941, at the same time when the last descendant of the Croat Ban and Poet, Dr. Zelimir Mazuranic, committed suicide, because he could “not live to see this shame.”

All these dreadful means of destroying people made it very difficult and almost impossible to escape from any of these camps, except by sheer miracle or cunning ruse.* The number of those who escaped reached a few hundred among the 350,000 who were mercilessly butchered in Croatian camps alone.

Soviet statistics show that about 5% of the people placed in Stalin’s camps were able to save themselves, which means more than from the Catholic Ustashi camps.

Many thousands of innocent people, mostly members of families of those who were accused and absent, were killed on the way from their homes to the camps. Thus, about 200 women suspects, together with their children, were sent from Gradina in Srem to the camp in Jasenovac. However, they never reached the camp as they were murdered on the way, and the graves were ploughed over so that the burial place could not be found. A second instance was a group of 319 women and children who were taken from Jamena and never reached the camp; they were also butchered on the way, but about eleven escaped. The heir to the old Croat aristocratic house, Baron Turkovic, Major of the Croat Domobran Guard, arrested 335 women and children in Divos and Calmanci, because their men were absent or had escaped from their homes. These women were sent to Jasenovac, but were all murdered before they reached the camp, where they would have been killed anyway. From this group fourteen women are still alive, who saved themselves miraculously by running into the woods. Cases like this could be enumerated indefinitely, although Srem was limited before the pogrom to 465,000 souls of which there were 250,000 Serbs, 110,000 Germans and Hungarians, and about 100,000 Croats and 5,000 Jews. All those, who however had reached Jasenovac, found at its head a Catholic priest—Frankovite monk, and Colonel of the Ustashi State, Fra, Vjekoslav Filipovic-Majstorovic, or Fra-Demon,* who with many of his colleagues had blood up to their elbows. This picture of slavery illustrated by these criminal acts committed by the Independent State of Croatia and the insane Catholic Ustashi and their church, cannot be found in any other system in the world, be it Nazi, Fascist, Bolshevik or savage.

See V, Novak, op. cit. pp. 645-651, 718, 777, 682, 861, 871 for information on gs Archbishop Stepinac’s priest and other priests’ with him, as well as the camp of jasenovac.

While the Yugoslav Nazis of German descent (Volksdeutscher) were afraid of uncertainties and of the future, the Croat Ustashi and Catholic clergy were not thinking of the future, because their hatred was stronger than fear or reason. They destroyed anything that was Serb or Jewish without mercy, i.e. if they could not lay hands on it for themselves. After destroying property, they destroyed lives, and with them churches and temples, and all cultural and educational institutions and monuments, * even Christian monasteries and Saints, They threw bombs into homes killing everyone in them. They threw bombs into churches and temples destroying everything. They butchered civilians, women and children, which was not always done even by the Nazis or Communists. This finally provoked another wave of revolt among the Nazis themselves. The point was reached, where the Germans had to give an ultimatum to the Croats under threat of armed force.

* The Hague Conventions passed articles 46, 50, 52, 56 just for those very crimes mentioned above, which proceeded according to a planned program during the entire time of the Ustashi Government. The Germans were the first to think about the violation of those articles and, afraid for themselves, tried to shake off the blame, but unfortunately for them too late.

Thus the Ustashi-Nazi condominium in Srem ended in September 1942, and the Germans took over the administration of this Serbian region from the Croats.* They kept the Emergency Courts and all other Nazi laws, but without forced conversion, without extermination by pogrom, without bombs and axes, without murdering women and children, as if they all of a sudden began thinking of the consequences of genocide and the Hague Conventions. Serbs were tried (there were no more Jews left) in cases where they had any connection with the underground, but the Germans also cut off the heads of many Ustashi murderers and leaders of the pogrom, and among them the chief of the Ustashi shepherds of the soul and Stepinac’s priest, Mata Gavranovic. They were too much even for the German-Nazis, and were killed because of the crimes they had committed.

When the Croat management ceased in Srem in September 1941, and the Germans came instead, there was not a single Serbian Church or Jewish temple, not a single cemetery that had not been destroyed or demolished, not a single home that had not been burned, there remained not a single family which was not in mourning.

The rivalry in the performance of crimes between the true German Nazis and their Croat bastards, in that flat and fertile region of Srem, came to an end after 16 months with the result that the bastards were fiercer and more bloodthirsty than their parents and teachers.

“CARITAS” AND THE CATHOLICIZATION OF THE SERBIAN ORTHODOX AND MOSLEM CHILDREN

The Ustashi, in the fury of their extermination program, were at first ignorant of the fact that there existed in the Serbian Orthodox population an element easily capable of being converted to Catholicism—the Serbian children whose parents had been killed during the punishment raids or in the concentration camps. These were the “chicks” to whom Brother Dionis Juricev, the Head of the Religious Department, had referred to while boasting of machine-gunning them along with the adults, and whose frail bodies were used to feed the fires of the crematory ovens of Jasenovac: At length, however, Pavelic’s government, in agreement with the ecclesiastical authorities, felt that it would be more advantageous to stop the “massacre of the innocent” and incorporate them in the Catholic Croatian population, after indoctrinating them with an appropriate education. A benevolent society, called “Caritas,” with His Grace Stepinac as President, took charge of this affair, which turned out to be at the same time, both edifying and patriotic, and the Sisters themselves took part in rounding them up.

“This was a very astute calculation, for the war being finished, many children had been unable to find the members of the family who had escaped, and also because many of them had been too young when taken into ‘Caritas’ to remember either their origin, their village, or even their names.” Herve Lauriere, op. cit., p. 157.

Even today one can read notices, such as the following, which appeared in the Yugoslav paper, Politika, under the heading, “Searching for relatives”:

“My whole family was imprisoned in camp at Stara Gradiska. We were separated from our parents and sent off on a transport train. Before leaving, a man told me to bring my little sister, who was only three, to the office. She was taken away by two nuns and I never saw her again. If anyone can give me information please write to Vaso Radovanovic, architect, Gaglin.” (Politika, April 16, 1957).

A farmer, Stojan Marjanovic (6 Narodne Revolucije, at Curug) wrote:

“During the war I was a prisoner, I left my wife and little boy in the village of Rogolji, district of Bosanska Gradiska. Both were taken to a concentration camp, first at Sisak, and then Jasenovac. At the time my son was four and was separated from his mother in the camp. I learned that someone from Sremska Mitrovica adopted him. The child probably does not remember his name. The only way he can be recognized is by a scar from a burn on his neck… .” (Politika, December 8, 1956).

“A mother, Stana Dzakula, is searching for her son, born August 8, 1930, in the village of Derezi. In 1942 he was taken with a group of children to the Ustashi concentration camp at Stara Gradiska. Since that time all trace of him has been lost. The child has a birth mark under his left eye.” (Politika, February 24, 1958).

“The Ustashi took Madame Stana Kukavica, district of Bosanska Dubica, of Skljucani to the concentration camp at Stara Gradiska with her sons Milan, age 14, and Bosko, age 12. The children were separated from their mother and since then she has lost all trace of them. Milan had six toes on one of his feet.” (Politika, December 19, 1957).

From Milan Kevic (42 Nemanjina, Belgrade) was this notice:

“In June, 1942, the Ustashi took my mother (born at Milosevo Brdo, district of Bosanska Gradiska) to the concentration camp at Jasenovac with my four sisters: Milka (22), Jovanka (18), Stanojka (5), and Draginja (114). My brother Dusan and I were sent to the concentration camp at Jastrabarsko, where we were liberated—. We have never had news of our mother and sisters.” (Politika, April 16, 1957).

From Milka Letic of Glina: “In July, 1942, the Ustashi imprisoned me with my small daughter of eight and my son, Miodrag, of four, in the camp of Velika Gradiska. A few days afterward an Ustashi took away my son with Marko Badric’s daughter from Glina, saying that he was adopting them. Soon after, I was sent to hard labor in Germany and my daughter remained in the camp. After the war I joined my daughter but my son is nowhere to be found.” (Politika, April 16, 1957).

Countless young boys and girls are now living as good Catholics in total ignorance of their past and their origin. If, as the Croatian episcopacy has testified, the “Caritas” had no other aim but to save children, why were these led away under such conditions without any care taken of their identity so that they could not find their families later on? This question was raised by Omer Kajmakovic, the former Muslim deputy from Bosnia: “We Muslims also have to settle accounts with His Grace Stepinac. May I ask: what became of the hundreds of Muslim children whose parents perished in western Bosnia? The Catholic Sisters picked up about 350 Muslim children and put them in the convents. I therefore ask His Grace Stepinac, who has been blessed by Pope Pius XII, where at present, are the young boys who belong to the Islamic religion and who used to turn toward Mecca and Medina while saying the prayers of the Koran? In what seminaries, what convents or congregations can these boys be found, some of whom are now wearing the robes of theological students?” Omer Kajmakovic, “Vatican,” Voice of Canadian Serbs, January 29, 1958.

It was quite true. Numbers of the Serbian Orthodox and Muslim children were taken abroad by the Ustashi and the Croatian clergy. The greater part were registered in the theological faculties in Italy, Argentina, Australia and the United States. The Croatian Franciscans, after the debacle, took fourteen boys with them to the U.S.A., and they can now be found in St. Joseph’s seminary, Westmont, Illinois. Nearly all these youths bear their Serbian baptismal names, and Serbian circles in the U.S.A. think that these children were kidnapped by the Ustashi and by Croatian priests.

Mrs. Manda Mrksic, of Aliquippa, Pennsylvania, sent a letter to the Croatian Franciscans (4851 Drexell Blvd., Chicago, Ill.) asking them to give her detailed information concerning the seminarists for which material aid is requested, and also the names of the parents and dates of birth. However, she has never received any reply to these specific questions.

A printed propaganda brochure in Rome (1951), entitled, “His Grace Aloysius Stepinac, maintains the same silence on this subject. It pays tribute to the activities of the “Caritas” while attempting the incredible feat of concealing its collaboration with the Ustashi. If it were praiseworthy to save the Serbian children (even for the purpose of converting them), the first duty would have been to refuse any moral help to those who made orphans of them.

THE COLLABORATION OF HIS GRACE STEPINAC

With rare impudence, an effort was made to prove that the Archbishop of Zagreb rose up against the crimes committed under the Pavelic regime. But it suffices to check the dates in order to establish the facts.

It was only at the end of 1943, when Cardinal Spellman informed the Holy See that the Nazi’s were losing the war, that His Grace Stepinac tried, in certain ways, to guarantee a future which had already been compromised by the Ustashi hunting slate that had listed thousands of Serbian Orthodox and Jewish martyrs; thousands of Muslims, and even a few thousand Catholics who had dared rise up in protest against the terror and the crimes.

His Grace Stepinac formulated his first criticism, in the Cathedral of Zagreb in 1943, against the German practice of collective punishment in reprisal for acts of sabotage by the resistance forces after Italy’s capitulation, when the debacle of the Axis powers was already foreseen. He was criticized for his discourse by the Nazi paper, Volkischer Beobachter, and by the Ustashi, Hrvatski Narod.

At this time, His Grace Stepinac was also influenced by an event which affected his family. His own brother, accused of having helped the partisans of Tito, was shot down by the Ustashi. Although the Archbishop was not on good terms with the deceased, His Grace was profoundly shocked and protested violently against what his Ustashi friends had done. Moreover, it is possible that the radio of the partisans jumped at the occasion to spread their propaganda to the best advantage, in rallying the Croatian Catholics to the cause of the resistance.

The above-mentioned apologetic brochure published the text of a letter that His Grace Stepinac had written in 1943 to someone whose name is not known, and in which he exposed the pretended appeals to Pavelic and the Ustashi authorities in favor of certain “individuals” or “communities.” Such references are indeed vague.

Therefore, on reading this letter, one is bewildered on coming across such a paragraph as: “No sensible person could possibly say that the Archbishop of Zagreb, representing the Church, went back on his principles, or failed to say publicly, or not to say, all that was on his mind.” Mgr. Aloysius Stepinac (Rome: Societa Graphica Romana, 1951), p. 6.

To us, it seems that “no sensible person” could ever forget all the praises sung, all the Te Deums and superlative words of approval, all the boundless promises of loyalty to the bloodthirsty Poglavnik.

It is true that further on in this letter, which one would prefer to consider apocryphal, was the following corrective phrase which saves the honor of the pretended signer of this missive: “Whosoever understands the significance of all the events and circumstances also knows that it meant risking one’s life to acknowledge them openly.” Op. cit., p. 6.

The person who wrote these lines, whoever it was, attempted to convince his readers that His Grace Stepinac had risked his life trying to defend the Serbs and Jews in other ways than by the tactful “interventions,” which he prided himself on or which are credited to him. His excuse was already very slim. But who would have dared defy the first prelate of Croatia, President of the Catholic Action with all of its affiliations, and who controlled a powerful press, and was also a noted member of the Diet, surrounded during the sessions by the Bishop and nine other ecclesiastics? Such an eventuality was absurdly impossible.

Moreover, His Grace Stepinac was not in the least intimated in March 1945 when he addressed Casertano, the Italian Minister at Zagreb, in the following terms:

“I protest, from the bottom of my heart, against the ignominious acts committed by the Italian troops to the populations in the districts of Krasic, Vivodina and Vrhovac, where several villages were destroyed by fire.”

It can be seen that the Archbishop of Zagreb was not lacking in apostolic courage on this occasion, to defend the Catholic populations, but they were the only ones, and he was not afraid of taking it out on Fascist Italy, paramount to Pavelic’s puppet state. Furthermore, if His Grace Stepinac had had the slightest intention of making known, abroad at least, “what was on his mind” in regard to the crimes of the executioners before which his episcopacy had bowed, as has been shown, there were many ways for him to do so. He made use of one way, however, but with an entirely different intention, when he sent a member of his intimate circle, Rev. Augustin Juretic, councillor of the episcopal conferences and member of the commission for the conversion of the Serbian Orthodox, on a special mission to Fribourg, in Switzerland. His Grace Stepinac sent a report on the Ustashi atrocities by his emissary. These were copious reports (the subject matter was far from limited), illustrated with frightful pictures, in which the two chums ascribed to the Chetniks and Partisans all the atrocities committed by the Ustashi against the Serbian people and representing them as the crimes against the “Croatian people.” All this macabre documentation was communicated by Juretic to the foreign press and even sent to Roosevelt and Churchill. It would be superfluous to add that the sojourn of the special envoy was made at the expense of the Zagreb government.

Stepinac, not being satisfied only with his visits to Rome a limine, in order to uphold Pavelic’s regime, sent a memorandum, on May 18, 1943, to Pope Pius XII in which he stressed the merits of the Ustashi government concerning the plan of the massive conversions of the Orthodox to Catholicism in an effort to strengthen the foundations of the Catholic Church. Furthermore, he emphasized the fact that the loss of the Croatian satellite state would also mean the loss of new members, that is, the newly converted Catholics, “improvised Catholics,” as the French author, Jean Hussard, calls them.

In this memorandum he wrote:

    The schism in the Orient, while swelling the ranks of the Catholics, might mean aiming toward an obscure goal. The victory of pan-Serb ideology would mean the destruction of Catholicism in the northwest region of the Balkans, that is in the Croatian state. Of this there is not the slightest doubt. Moreover, it is evident that such a fatal event would have consequences beyond the Croatian frontier. The waves of an Orthodox and Byzantine offensive would spread to the Italian coastline, whereas, for the time being, they break only against the advanced fortress of Croatia (antemurale christianitatis) . Thanks to the mission of the Croatian clergy, and above all, the Franciscans, foundations for a renovated Catholicism in Bulgaria have been laid, the remainder of those faithful to our cult in Albania of Skenderbeg have been saved. The destruction of a Catholic nation in the Balkans would affect various settlements dispersed in the agitated Orthodox and Islamic Balkans.

    Holy Father, all humanity, among which are thousands with bleeding wounds, is turning to Thee, whose very name signifies the celestial peace so needed by the suffering of mankind. In bringing peace to the world, Holy Father, turn toward the Croatian people who have always remained loyal to Christ and to Thee. The young Croatian state, born under more difficult and terrible conditions than any state for the past centuries, and struggling desperately for its own survival, has given proof on every occasion of its will to remain loyal to its Catholic traditions and to assure a brighter and better future for the Catholic Church in this part of the world. On the other hand, thousands of followers and Croatian priests would willingly sacrifice their own lives rather than risk the loss or weakening of the state. The 240,000 of those converted from Serbian Orthodox to Catholicism would not be the only loss, but also the entire Catholic population of this region, with all the churches and monasteries.

    If the Lord does not decide otherwise, the progress of Catholicism will remain closely and naturally bound to the prosperity of the Croatian state. Their salvation is mutual. Holy Father, we sincerely believe in mercy and in the divine justice of which you are the instrument. I commend our Independent Croatian state to thy paternal care and to thy prayers, confident that in so doing I am, at the same time upholding the holy religion in my state and in the Balkans.”Novak, Magnum Crimen, pp. 788-789.

It is unnecessary to make any analysis of this letter, which speaks for itself. However, it should be pointed out that Stepinac confesses that 240,000 Serbs had been converted to Catholicism and that he considered the Ustashi state a springboard for an offensive and for the expansion of Catholicism and Croatianism in the Balkans.

Concerning this letter the Osservatore Romano published the following statement on October 10, 1946:

    In a session of the Zagreb trial on October 2nd the Public Prosecutor produced against Archibishop Stepinac the Croat translation of a letter that the Archbishop is alleged to have sent to the Holy See under the date of May 18th, 1943.

    We are authorized to declare that, after an investigation in the archives of the Papal Secretariate of state, only a few papers were discovered bearing the date of May 18th, 1943, the contents of which correspond only in part to the summary given out by the Public a Prosecutor.

    Moreover, in contrast with all the letters sent by the Archbishop to the Holy See, the alleged document—to which no reference was ever made thereafter—is typewritten on paper without a printed letter-head; it is written in a form not employed in correspondence with the Holy See; it is without the Archbishop’s seal; and, what is a more significant, it is without signature.”Michael Derrick, Tito and the Catholic Church (London, 1953), p. 27.

This clarification from the Vatican, or rather its denial that a letter with such contents existed, did not escape criticism, for the representative of the Ustashi government at Rome, Erwein Lobkowicz, in his report to the Minister of Foreign Affairs on June 10th, 1948, had referred to His Grace Stepinac’s letter. In this report he recalled, at the same time, that Stepinac’s visited Mgr. Marcone, legate of the Pope at Zagreb, and had also made a a visit to Rome. And it was Marcone who had confided that “His Grace Stepinac had emphatically informed the Vatican about Croatia.” According to Stepinac it appears that the Vatican looked more and more favorably on Croatia and that Stepinac had been advised to maintain a cordial relationship with Croatian officials.

Lobkowicz emphasized in his report that:

The Vatican had been delighted with the visit of His Grace Stepinac, who also had been most satisfied with the welcome he had received. According to his own statement, and also from various sources, it seems that the Archbishop had given the Vatican a clear account of the situation in Croatia. He had hinted that he did not entirely approve of all that was going on, but had remained reticent in order to give a more favorable impression of Croatia. The Archbishop had put great stress on the laws regulating abortions, which had been favorably recognized by the Vatican. Thus it was that the Archbishop, on the basis of these laws, partially justified the treatment of the Jews who, in our country, had been the most fervent partisans and who had practiced, very frequently, crimes of this sort, which meant, of course, abortions. *

Erwein Lobkowicz: Report to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Zagreb, June 10, 1948. See photocopy supplement of Tajni Dohumenti. It is eaay to understand. why, under these conditions, His Grace Stepinac, at the time of his trial in 1945, preferred not to mention his behavior during the bloody years of the Ustashi regime. How could he have possibly defended himself against so many overwhelming proofs? He therefore considered it more convenient to say: “I can answer to all accusations heaped upon me that I have a perfectly clear conscience.”

One might conclude that his attitude toward the Ustashi could be naturally explained by the respect he felt he owed to the established government, according to the adage of “giving unto Caesar what belongs to Caesar.” He therefore refused the judges’ right to demand that he give an account of himself. And thus he got off with a bow. These proceedings were played up in the Catholic press almost everywhere, but, above all, far away from the scene where the drama had been enacted during a period of four years, and far from the witnesses who had closely followed all the various phases. The greater the distance, the more easily public opinion could be misled. Thus could be read, among many others, an article by P. Alessandrini, editor of Osservatore Romano, the official organ of the Holy See, which emphasized the fact that the Metropolitan of Croatia, His Grace Stepinac, had had only “protocol contacts” with the authorities, “in order to defend the Catholic faith and all his flock during the tragic hours.” Quoted in Le Monde, July 8, 1953.

To the editor of this copious paper, all the speeches overflowing with praise for the Poglavnik, all the sermons where he was seen veiled in incense like a saint, all the delirious articles published by the clerical press, all the banquets where the Ustashi and the ecclesiastics gathered together like brothers and all the participation by priests in the administration and in the police force, while preaching in favor of the massacre of the Serbs or marching at the head of the slaughterers—all these acts were considered “protocol contacts.” And what was the motive for these “contacts”? Simply “to defend the Catholic faith,” which no one ever thought of attacking? Far from it! This faith had been imposed by force, torture, terror and the assassination of hundreds of thousands of unfortunate victims. These victims were the ones, and for them alone were the “hours” really “tragic.”

However, if the Archbishop of Zagreb, at the moment of his trial, realized that he was criticized for his cautious silence concerning all that went on, he had not previously been conscious of this fact. In the autumn of 1948, for instance, he had not disdained pleading pro domo suo (for his house), before a docile audience. According to instructions from Rome, public prayers for peace were being said at Zagreb, and on October 31, the day consecrated to Christ-the-King, His Grace Stepinac, after having led the procession, gave a sermon containing the following passages:

    This procession gives me the opportunity of speaking publicly to the innumerable councillors that they may advise the representatives of the Catholic Church to take the necessary steps so that the responsibility for the evils that have been or are still being committed, are not blamed upon the Church.

    There are people who accuse us of not rising up in time, or not have taken efficacious action against the crimes committed in the different regions of our country. Our reply is that we are not, and do not wish to be the political instrument of anyone, no matter who, an instrument that adjusts itself to all momentary demands and needs of political persons or political parties. In public life we have always emphasized the principles of the eternal and divine law. We cannot sound the alarm or physically force any person, whoever he may be, to respect the divine laws, for every man is endowed with his own free will, and alone is responsible for his acts. It is for this reason that we cannot be held responsible for some of the daredevil fanatics in the ecclesiastical ranks.” Viktor Novak, op. cit, p. 1028.

It is not known whether the “innumerable councillors,” here and there, were convinced by this casuistry, but we find it completely absurd. Condemning atrocious crimes which took place before his very eyes, and under a religious pretext, seemed to the Archbishop like serving as a “political instrument.” From his standpoint, eternal justice, Christian charity, moral and humanistic feelings were not involved. Consequently, he was unable to sound the alarm. And yet “everyone is responsible for his own acts.” Like Pontius Pilate, in the days of old, he refused to do anything about it.

But the most incredible of all was his allusion to the priests and the Franciscan slaughterers who preached in favor of the massacres, and whom he called “dare-devil fanatics.” This was the expression His Grace had used in alluding to them, and he considered that their acts did not, in the least, involve the responsibility of the first prelate of Croatia.

It was quite clear that the Archbishop of Zagreb, while trying to justify his attitude, acknowledged the fact that he had never “sounded the alarm” and that he never openly condemned the crimes.

The speech of October 31, 1943, was the first and last, actually the only one, which had ever mentioned the tragedy of the Serbs and Jews in his Independent State of Croatia. He states in it “that the church does not agree with the injustices committed against the Jews and the Serbs,” regardless of the fact that those were not just “mere injustices,” but acts of genocide, plunder, torture, extermination by means of sword and fire, and in a single word, a pogrom organized by the state and perpetrated by the state and by the Church. While there is not a single word more about the Jews, he spoke further about the Serbs, giving some sort of a story in connection with them, by means of which he actually proved his anti-Christian hatred and incomprehensible lethargy toward the dreadful bloodshed which took place before his eyes, in which children and women, the most innocent among them, suffered most. He went on looking at those terrors of bloodshed for over two years, without a word of reproof, and only in 1943, thirty-one months later, he explained that the reason he did not do anything about it was because he did not want to become “anybody’s political instrument.” What cynicism from a High Ecclesiastic Prelate! Whose “political” instrument would he have been if he had raised his voice against the slaughter of the innocent?

The story referred to above, undignified for the highest ranking Prelate of Croatia and future Cardinal, and which could be only applied to an Ustashi lord and protector, which name was actually given him in the Croat Newspapers, i.e., the First Lord of the Kingdom (of Ante Pavelic, Hitler and Mussolini) , goes on like this:

A certain writer tells that some peasant was bringing every day to the baker in town five pounds of butter for five pounds of bread. On a certain day the baker found out that the peasant had brought him only four and a half pounds of butter, and asked him for an explanation the next time he came. The peasant answered him in a dignified manner: “It is not my fault, dear friend. At home I have only the scales but not the weights. Therefore, each time I weigh the butter, I place your bread on one side and my butter on the other side, and bring as much butter as the bread weighs.” After finishing his story, Stepinac said: “The story of the peasant and the baker applies to you.” The motto or the gist of the story should be that Stepinac was accusing the Serbs for being murdered, because according to his reasoning the peasant represents Croatia and the baker represents Serbia. The story implies that the Croats were only defending themselves and that this “defense,” blessed by Stepinac and the Ustashi, will last as long as they do not stifle the last breath out of the schismatic Serb living on Pavelic’s criminal territory of Croatia—this monstrous creation of Hitler and Mussolini—and blessed by Pope Pius XII, to the profound regret of the great French Catholic prelate, Cardinal Tisserant.

This provocative story which Stepinac has told us differs only in form from the stories of his priests, according to whom the sins of all those who have killed the Serbs and Jews are absolved. Stepinac’s story inspired one of the priests and Croat writer, Dr. Milan Dobrovoljac, who left the Catholic Church and became converted to the Old Catholic religion, to write a tragic and sad poem about Stepinac and his story, about the Holy Altar, his benedictions of the Ustashi pogrom, and his protection of all kinds of crimes, committed by his shepherds of the soul in homes, villages, cities, camps. This poem is long but very appropriate, and the crimes in it are depicted in their full macabre terror, which are proved to be true, because the author, former national deputy of Croatia, and Kingdom of Yugoslavia, Stepinac’s once-upon-a-time personal friend and Catholic priest,* was their witness.

Dr. Milan Dobrovoljac Psunjski, Croats in the Light of Historical Truth (Belgrade, 1944), pp. 288-235. The above-mentioned poem was written by Dobrovoljac after Stepinac’s speech in 1948, and thus unmasked Stepinac for the frst time and showed him to the people for what he was.

This was a flagrant betrayal of his incense-bearers, such as Mr. Alessandrini, who wrote in his article cited above: “His Grace Stepinac spoke lucidly and firmly against all the arbitrary activities, all the violence, and Ustashi abuses.” Le Monde, July 3, 1953.

In reality, when this pretended “martyr of calumny” spoke “lucidly and firmly,” it was only to give all the support he could to his precious regime. And the turn of events, from day to day, foretold the end of this regime, which only strengthened his ardor. In June 1944, during a religious ceremony at Marija Bistrica (the Croatian Lourdes), he declared that the Ustashi state would be saved by the intercession of the Holy Virgin. Shortly afterward, on July 7th, he said in his sermon: “The Croatian people are shedding their blood for the state and they will preserve and save the state. Any act directed against the people and Croatian independence should never wipe out individual courage. On the contrary, we should each contribute an ever-increasing strength in building and defending the state.” Fiorello Cavalli, II processo dell’ arcivescovo di Zagabria, Roma. La Civilta Cattolica, p. 77.

Hrvatski Narod, the Ustashi Headquarters’ official organ, published this sermon on the first page, accompanied by a picture of the Archbishop standing beside the Poglavnik. (It was taken when the Te Deum was being sung at the opening session of the Diet). His Grace Stepinaac was honored by the title of “First Lord of the Kingdom.” He was compared with the prelates who led the procession of Croatian kings during the middle ages. On this occasion it was none other than Pavelic who was the king.

There were enthusiastic commentaries such as the following: “Thus the Catholic Church, in Croatia, through the words of its prelate, in the name of human and divine rights, has taken a new place in the heroic and tragic struggle of the Croatian people for independent statehood. . . . Although this was not the first time that His Grace Stepinac, as well as the Archbishop of Sarajevo, the Bishop of Split and other bishops had taken the same position, this attitude of His Grace Stepinac was of special significance, because it was adopted at a time when the war was entering on its final and critical phase.” Hrvatski Narod (Zagreb), July 28, 1944.

The sermon was broadcast over the radio, carried by the Catholic and Ustashi press and by the Nazi agency, DNB.

The BBC, in London, replied in these terms:

The Germans, alone, and their servants maintain that the Allies committed atrocities. Only the Ustashi can affirm that the Croatian people, under their regime, defended liberty and independence. The agency of the Hitlerian press ascribed to Archbishop Stepinac such a violent declaration that it was hoped that he would eventually contradict it. By refusing to do so, it will be obvious that Archbishop Stepinac had quite publicly added his name to the list of German and Ustashi protectors. … But, of course, there was no contradiction and today, in reading over the papers of the Vatican, asserting that the “First Lord of the Kingdom” had never been pro-Ustashi, one can hardly restrain a smile of irony.

THE CASE OF STEPINAC

The Archbishop of Zagreb must have been the prey of a deep inner struggle. This we should not underestimate, even while recalling to memory the protestation he made before the court: “My conscience is clear. I never betrayed my country.”

Just what did His Grace Stepinac consider his country? Certainly not Yugoslavia! But exclusively Croatia. And why? Simply because the Croatians stem from the Roman Catholic faith, while Serbia, on the contrary, follows the Eastern Orthodox religion.

Yet the two peoples, federated now for thirty-five years, form only one state. To try and break its unity was, from a national Yugoslav point of view, like committing an act of high treason.

That was the unpardonable crime. If there is anyone who doubts he need only refer to the following data:

Even before the war the Archbishop of Zagreb had turned his palace into a refuge for the Separatists and the Ustashi.

As the newspaper Hrvatski Narod specified, he had upheld the terrorist, Zupancic, and violated the canonical texts and penal law.

On April 28, 1941, he had, by a pastoral letter to the clergy of his diocese, appealed to all the priests to rally around the Independent State of Croatia.

In the month of December of this same year he sent the Yugoslav workers, in Germany, a Christmas message exhorting them to continue work, persuading them that it was their duty.

He upheld the sinister Ante Pavelic who ordered the assassination of King Alexander and Louis Barthou.

On February 23, 1942, he bestowed his blessing on the Ustashi parliament, founded by this culprit.

It is also true that he made no effort to stop the atrocities his dear Croatians were committing, by the massacre of hundreds of thousands of Serbs, causing them to perish in the concentration camps of Jasenovac, Jaski, Gradiska and other places of torture.

He had also approved the procedure of forcing conversions on the unfortunate Orthodox, who had no other alternative but abjure their faith.

Even after Germany had fallen, on March 24th, 1945, he issued a manifesto in favor of the Ustashi state.

At this period he offered refuge, in the Archbishopric, to the numerous political murderers hounded by the police.

A large part of the gold which had been shorn from the victims was found in the cellars of the churches and even cached beneath the altar of a Franciscan monastery.

The above facts suffice. Further details of the evidence of his guilt would be superfluous. It is hardly surprising, therefore, that in 1946, His Grace Stepinac found himself sentenced to sixteen years of hard labor. From article by Henry Benazet in L’Aurore (Paris), March 12, 1953.

Note: In spite of all the evils Sepinac was responsible for, a Croatian lady in Australia writes an article about him entitled, Life And Actions of Blessed Aloysius Stepinac – As Clean As A Whistle. I hope she finds this article.

In writing about the Stepinac trial, Mathew Spinka concludes:

It is still impossible to feel wholly confident in passing judgment on the merits of the trial. But the available information is sufficient to show clearly that the archbishop did collaborate with the Pavelic regime, although the procedure adopted by the court was not fair according to democratic standards. That, however, does not prove that Stepinac or his fellow defendants were not guilty, either wholly or in part, of the charges. In Robert J. Kerner, Ed., Yugoslavia, Berkeley, California, 1949, p. 259.

Catholic propaganda has insisted that Stepinac was put in prison for his anti-Communist activities. Without in any way defending Communist justice, the writer is obliged to state for the record and emphasize that Stepinac was really tried for his collaboration with Ustashi and Nazis during the war. It is also interesting to note that several high Orthodox churchmen were tried in Yugoslavia precisely for anti-Communist activities, and little or no protest has been heard from the West, and least of all from Catholic circles. Among high Orthodox churchmen who were so imprisoned are Josip (Bishop of Skoplje) , Nastic (Bishop of Sarajevo) , Irinej Ciric (Bishop of Novi Sad) Arsenije (Bishop of Montenegro) and Nekratije Krulj (Metropolitan of Sarajevo).

Referring to the independence and liberty that Pavelic brought to the Croatian people, French Cardinal Tisserant, during an interview with Nikola Rusinovic, the Ustashi representative at the Vatican, stated: “Your Fascist friends are not in the least interested in your independence and your liberty, nor in the existence of the Croatian state. I often listen to what their most important political leaders have to say.” Official report (March 6, 1948) cited in Tajni Dokumenti, p. 135.

Continued in Chapter VIII. Final Attempt to Save the Monster

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter VII. More Massacres and Forced Conversions Part 1.

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter VII. More Massacres and Forced Conversions Part 1.

Continued from Chapter VI. The Death Camps.

THE CATHOLIC SLOVENES SEND A PROTEST TO THE VATICAN

Often violent protestations have been mentioned. Cries rose up from all parts of the world against the barbaric Ustashi and the scandalous support lent by the Catholic clergy. Below are a few excerpts from a letter written on January 20, 1942, by Prvislav Grisogono, now living in London, a Croat, Roman Catholic and former Yugoslav minister and at the time a refugee in Belgrade, to His Grace Stepinac:

    The inhuman and anti-Christian attitude of a great number of Catholic Croatian priests has not only brought consternation to some of their colleagues, but also to some of the Croatian intellectuals, and as one of these, I am greatly affected and shocked by the absence of any public disapproval on the part of the Catholic hierarchy, which should have expressed Christian and human sympathy toward the victims of the massacres and the incredible inequality shown to the Serbian patriots of the Orthodox religion. I even wondered with dismay how and why the authorized Catholic Croatian groups had not felt it their duty to make a public disavowal concerning the forced conversions of the Serbian Orthodox and the confiscation of their possessions in the name of the Catholic Church.

    All priests who have taken part, in any way whatsoever, in Ustashi misdemeanors should, without consideration for their rank in the religious hierarchy, be rigorously condemned and without regard for their clerical robes or their priesthood. Glas Kanadskih Srba (Windsor, Ontario), April 5, 1951.

Veceslav Vilder, a Croat and member of the Yugoslav Government-in-exile at London, condemned the attitude of his Grace Stepinac in these terms, when he broadcast on February 16, 1942 over the BBC: “At the present time the most terrible atrocities are being committed around Stepinac’s circle, and the blood of our brothers is running in the gutters, gouging an even deeper abyss. The Serbian Orthodox are being converted by force to Catholicism, and yet we have not heard one word of protest from the Archbishop. Instead, we read about his attendance at the Fascist and Nazi parades. . . .” Le Monde (Paris), May 27, 1953.

The most characteristic reaction came from the Catholic Slovenes who were deported to Serbia by the Germans. The members of their committee went before the Serbian Orthodox Patriarchate at Belgrade, where they were received by Josip, the Bishop of Skoplje. This was perhaps a case unique in history, for the Slovenes acquainted him with their desire to be converted to the Serbian Orthodox religion, as an act of indignation against all that had come to pass in Croatia and, above all, the forced conversions.

Bishop Josip, already informed of this trend among the Slovenes, made the following reply: “I have given the necessary instructions to the clergy to strongly advise those Slovenes who make a request for conversion to Orthodoxy to wait until the end of the war when they may become members of the Serbian Orthodox church of their choice. At the moment people are in a state of revolt and agitation. They must quiet down. They must stop and think. And then when they make their decision they will be sure of its being accepted. Having acquired them as brothers who know and understand us and who have shown us their friendly spirit, this in itself is sufficient reward. There is no need of our trying to resemble those, even in looks, who have undertaken converting our Serbs by force.”

There is a striking contrast between this scrupulous discretion and the cynicism of the terrorist converters. The Slovenes of Serbia could but withdraw when faced with this honorable refusal, but on March 1, 1942, they sent a memorandum to His Grace Ujcic, the Catholic Bishop at Belgrade, which was destined to find its way to the Holy See. It reads as follows:

    In the Independent State of Croatia all the bishops and Orthodox priests have either been killed or imprisoned or sent to concentration camps. Their churches and monasteries have been destroyed and their goods confiscated. The main and acknowledged objective of the politicians of Zagreb was to wipe out the Serbian population in Croatia. Conversion to Catholicism in Croatia had nothing to do with religious conviction and was a humiliating procedure for the Catholic Church, whose prestige and dignity has been greatly compromised. The impartial observer is obliged to admit that the conversions of the Serbian Orthodox to Catholicism took place under tremendous political pressure. It is certain that the number of Orthodox in Croatia who became converted by inner conviction to Catholicism could be counted on one’s fingers.

    In spite of the recommendations and orders of the Bishops, the forced conversion of the Orthodox population continued. The conversions, which, according to the teachings of the Catholic Church, should have been considered void, were so numerous that the Croatian bishops, during their conference of November 17, 1941, formed two commissions to investigate the question.

    The formation of these commissions incited the greatest discontent in all the Serbian circles. For if the Croatian bishops really had the intention of carrying out their plans they would not have set up commissions to examine the question of conversions, nor would they have accepted having anything to do with them. It would have been more normal and much simpler to have given strict orders to the subalterns of the Catholic clergy to accept in their church only those who had given up their religion, not because of fear or for personal advantages, but because of a deep inner conviction. These priests would have then acted contrary to order, continuing to accept conversions forbidden by the Canons and would have been punished by the bishops with all the severity of ecclesiastical law. Alone, such a procedure would have convinced the Serbs of the sincerity of the Croatian bishops.

    The forced conversion of the Serbian masses, the tortures inflicted on their priests, the destruction of their churches and convents was done, so it is said, in the interest of the Catholic Church. Such proceedings naturally affected the interests of the highest Catholic circles. The Serbs could not understand the reasons which motivated the silence of the Holy See, face to face with the horrors committed in Croatia. The conversion which signified the “Croatization” of the Serbs was the common aim of the Croatian episcopacy and the Ustashi government. Now we understand, the Orthodox argued, why no bishop in Croatia raised his voice in defense of the Serbian Orthodox Christians even at the risk of compromising his position or himself. An apostolic heroism such as that would have been necessary, not only to save the honor of the Catholic Church, but also for its prestige in the Balkans.

    The facts that are mentioned in the memoir have deeply affected us. What will be the future relationship of the Serbian Orthodox and the Roman Catholics in our country? We are convinced that precious time has been wasted, time which should have been used to attenuate the effects of the religious war of fratricide. A whole generation will bear the consequences.

    We understand that the Holy See has delegated a special envoy to Zagreb to study the situation in Croatia. We are convinced that having knowledge of the report, the Vatican will raise its voice against the tragic fate that awaits the Serbs and will thus save the prestige of Yugoslav Catholicism.

    Being well acquainted with the situation in our country we consider that it is necessary that:

    1. The Holy See publicly condemns the bloody persecution of the Serbs and their church.

    2. That the Holy See forbids all conversions to Catholicism under the existing reign of terror.

    3. That if certain persons wish to be converted to Catholicism, in spite of the general prohibition, they may do so with the special permission of the Holy See which will examine each case.

    4. That the Holy See advises the Croatian bishops to take the Serbian Orthodox Christians and their priests under their protection with an apostolic courage ready to meet any sacrifice.

    We beg Your Eminence to be so kind as to transmit this letter to the Holy See. We remain, Yours most respectfully, the Slovene Catholic leaders now living in Serbia. Tajni dokumenti o odnosima Vatikana i ustaske nezavisne- drzave Hroatske (Zagreb, 1952), pp. 98:99. See also Viktor Novak, op. cit., pp. 785-787.

The Slovene priests, respectful of canonic laws, were no longer looked upon kindly in Zagreb. This could be observed by the written request to hasten the conversions, sent to the Presidency of the government by Juricev, the notorious Franciscan who was Head of the Religious Department: “A large number of Roman Catholic parishes should be founded to provide for the estimated million convertees. This is a task that cannot be undertaken by the secular clergy. I am strongly against permitting foreigners, under any circumstance, to hold offices in these parishes, and above all, the Slovenes, because in our opinion, their co-operation would be a terrible blow to the Croatian national standing in these parishes.” Horvat and Stambuk, op. cit., p. 117.

This was a far cry from the humanistic and liberal Slovene priest to the converter with a machine gun who “cleaned up everything from baby chicks to old men.”

STEPINAC WAS PAVELIC’S HEAD MILITARY CHAPLAIN

In the guise of a reply, or rather a challenge, to those who everywhere implored him to stop the scandalous aid which the Catholic clergy lent to Pavelic’s blood-thirsty regime, the Vatican made a decision: It named His Grace Stepinac head military chaplain of the Croatian army.

It is true that this nomination was made “sine titulo,” (Latin meaning “without title”) the Independent State of Croatia not being officially recognized, nor its army considered as a belligerent instrument. On the other hand, the first prelate of Croatia was not obliged to exercise, effectively and personally, his new functions.

His Grace Stepinac announced his promotion to the Ordinariats by such letters as the following, addressed to the Ordinariat of the Archbishopric of Sarajevo (No. 22/BK/1942 om January 20, 1942):

“I have the honor of informing the honorable Ordinariat that I have been made Head Military Chaplain ‘sine titulo’ for the Croatian army. I have designated as my substitutes the Rev. Stjepo Vucetic, military priest of the Croatian Armed Forces, and Rev. Vilim Cecelja, superior military priest at the Ministry of the Croatian Armed Forces, and I have given them jurisdiction with the necessary authority endorsed by the Holy See.

“You will eventually be given the names of the military chaplains in the territory of your Ordinariat by the office of the military vicarage at the Ministry of the Croatian Armed Forces.” Yrhbosna (Sarajevo), No. 2, 1942.

There is one savory detail connected with this affair. Vilim Cecelja, replacing His Grace Stepinac as leading chaplain, with the grade of a Lt. Colonel, was at the same time Pavelic’s confessor.

As soon as the new promotion of the Archbishop of Zagreb was made known, approximately 150 priests applied for voluntary service as chaplains in the Ustashi army, and even His Grace Stepinac’s own secretary, Stjepan (Stephen) Lackovic (now in Los Angeles), was sworn in to one of the units. The official organ, Ustasa, reported in its 47th issue of November 22, 1942, as it did in previous issues, some of the salient acts of these bellicose ecclesiastics who went against the United Nations and were decorated not only by Pavelic, but also by the Germans.

His Grace Stepinac, from time to time, honored the leave-taking of the legionnaires for the front by his presence. He was accompanied by His Grace Ramiro Marcone, the “apostolic visitor,” flanked by officers and Nazi diplomats. As can be seen, this prelate had a great conception of his functions and duties as military chaplain, even “sine titulo.” Pavelic had every reason to be satisfied, and he proclaimed far and wide: “I am convinced that posterity will be grateful to you Croatian priests for having inculcated our first soldiers of the Independent State of Croatia with a wholesome spirit, a high morality and respect for God, as well as with fearlessness and courage in facing the enemy both within and without.” Nova Hrvatska, Nov. 26, 1941.

His Grace Stepinac not only showed his warlike attitude when he was with the military Ustashi in the barracks, but also when he was with the intellectuals taking charge of the mobilization of the Croats for the cause of the Croatian satellite state, where he helped to encourage and boost their drooping morale. It was, above all, among the members of the Catholic organization, “Domagoj,” that he was the most active. On July 7, 1944, he made a speech in which he said: “Croatia today is passing through a difficult period and it is likely that more difficult times are yet to come. But we must remain optimistic and confidently believe that Croatia will survive and that no one can destroy it…. The people of Croatia are bleeding for the state and they will succeed in saving and maintaining it. Any action taken against the people and against Croatian independence should be discouraged. On the contrary each individual should sacrifice himself for the defense and the forming of the state.” Vjesnik (Zagreb), October 1, 1946, and Viktor Novak, op. cit., p. 1033.

His Holiness Pius XII remained, as always, cordially paternal toward Pavelic’s collaborators: “The Ustashi youth of the crusades, numbering 206, all dressed up in Ustashi uniforms, had a private audience with the Pope on February 6, 1942, in one of the most sacred halls of the Vatican. The reporter wrote that ‘the most touching moment was when the youthful Ustashi begged the Pope to bless their Poglavnik, the Independent State of Croatia, and the Croatian people. Each member received a medal as a souvenir.’” Katolicki Tjednik, February 15, 1942.

CROATIAN CATHOLIC PRELATES SIT IN USTASHI PARLIAMENT; PAVELIC CREATES THE CROATIAN ORTHODOX CHURCH

On January 24, 1942, Pavelic issued a decree concerning the establishment of a Croatian Council of State. Among its provisions were the following:

I. On the basis of a Croatian historical constitutional law, I hereby order the organization and composition of a Croatian Council of State.

II. Until a new composition of the Council of State is ordered, it shall consist of the following persons:

1. Surviving representatives-Croats of the last Croatian Diet of 1918;

2. Surviving representatives-Croats of the Skupstina elected in 1938, and the founders and life members of the Central Committee of the former Croatian Peasant party;

3. Surviving members of the council of the former party for the acquisition of Rights for Croats elected in 1919;

4. Chairman, their deputies, and commissioners in the national headquarters of the Ustashi liberation movement;

5. Representatives of the German national minority.

6. Those who have been elected as senators, as well as those who have belonged to the government of General Simovic, who launched the former state in a war against the axis powers, may not be members of the Council. Narodne Novine, January 27, 1942.

In accordance with the regulations concerning the functioning of Parliament (No. LVI-459-Z-1942), each deputy must take the following oath: “I swear by the all-powerful God to be loyal to the Poglavnik, leader of the Independent State of Croatia, that as a member of the Croatian parliament I shall work for the prosperity of the people and the State, and that I will acquit myself conscientiously of my duties according to parliamentary law.—Amen.” Ibid., February 21, 1941.

Thirty-six deputies of the Croatian Peasant party, more than half of those elected in the general election of 1938, entered the Ustashi Parliament. Those who were acquainted with the situation in this party were not in the least astonished, for, as Elizabeth Wiskemann so aptly said: “The right wing of the Croatian Peasant Party had often flirted with the Ustashis.” Elizabeth Wiskemann, Partitioned Jugoslavia, Survey of International Affairs 1939-1946, PP. 648-649.

On February 23, 1942, a Te Deum was sung in the Church of St. Mark at Zagreb. Surrounded by all the ecclesiastical dignitaries, His Grace Stepinac waited for Pavelic at the portal of the church, with a microphone held before his lips: “The reinauguration of the Croatian Parliament,” he cried, “is proof of the deep and all-abiding consciousness of your responsibilities, a burden which you will wish to share with your co-citizens. This re-inauguration is accompanied by the prayers of the church and the prayers within our own hearts. May the Eternal Judge who governs the destiny of the peoples with his powerful right hand lay the foundation and carve in the hearts of our co-citizens a deep and lasting awareness that they may successfully help you in the reconstruction and the resurrection of our beloved land, founded on eternal evangelical principles.” Katolicki Tjednik, February 26, 1942.

But a weekly magazine, called the New Review, published an article at that same time, under the title “Personalities Talked About in 1941,” and in a column, “The Criminals,” wrote of Pavelic: “He is unanimously voted the supreme criminal for the year 1941,” New Review (London), February 1, 1942

The atmosphere that reigned at the Croatian Diet can be imagined by the following reportage from the Nazi agency DNB: “The first session of the Sabor (Diet) reached its pitch Friday during the speech of Marshall Kvaternik who replaced the Poglavnik and the Minister of the Army. Among those present were the Ministers of Germany and Italy, representatives from the Italian and German forces, military attaches, and Croatian headquarters, etc. In his speech, the orator rendered homage and expressed the gratitude of his people to Germany, the first state of Europe in favor of the founding of Croatian independence. And when Marshall Kvaternik proclaimed that the Croatian soldiers were inseparably bound as brothers in arms with the soldiers of the Fuhrer and the Duce all the deputies rose and applauded wildly.” Agency DNB, February 28, 1942.

His Grace, Ramiro Marcone, could be seen in the diplomatic box as representative of the Pope. A picture taken on this occasion appeared in the directory of the Independent State of Croatia. Another shows His Grace Stepinac in his parliamentary seat. It was he, who after the Marshal’s discourse, spoke in the name of the Church.

So as to emphasize mutual authority and responsibility, the Ustashi government granted 11 seats in Parliament to the representatives of the Catholic Church in Croatia, two of which were occupied by Archbishop Stepinac and Bishop Autun Aksamovic. The other priests and religious members were: Irgolic, Ante Loncaric, Stjepan Pavunc, Juraj] Mikan, Matija Polic, Toma Severovic, Boniface Sipic, Franjo Skrinjar and Stipe Vucetic. The latter as has been mentioned, replaced His Grace Stepinac as leading chaplain. Horvat and Stambuk, op. cit., p. 217.

Thus it was officially revealed that the Croatian Catholic Church, so forgetful of the spiritual nature of religion, lent its political support to the Ustashi government.

*   *   *

On February 24, 1942, during one of the very first sessions of Parliament, Andrija Artukovic, Minister of the Interior, gave a résumé of the Jewish situation: “The Croatian State considers that the Croatian people should, alone, govern Croatia, and not let it be governed by the Jews. There is no time for sentimentality when the destiny of a whole people is at stake.” Official Gazette, Narodne Novine, n°46, February 25, 1942.

Then, during the session of February 25th, the Minister of Justice, Mirko Puk, defined the policy of the government in regard to the churches:

    Concerning the problem of recognition and tolerance of religions, the government of the State of Croatia has adopted the principles that we have taken to hear, inspired by the founder of the party of Right and the father of our country, Ante Starcevic. Faithful to its principles, the government of the State of Croatia actually recognizes three religious denominations in our State; the Roman Catholic of Latin and oriental ritual, the Muslim Church, and the Swiss Evangelical Church.

    The government refuses legality to the sect of the so-called Old Catholic religion, and as a religious group this sect will not be recognized.

    I wish also to mention the so-called Serbian Orthodox Church, that is, the Greek religion of oriental ritual. I firmly declare that the Independent State of Croatia cannot and will not recognize the Serbian Orthodox Church.

    If certain persons, for different reasons, are opposed to these decisions and in disagreement with this irrevocable law, they will be free to leave the territory of the State! Narodne Novine, no. 47, February 26, 1942.

This text was unanimously approved by the Diet including the eleven members representing the Roman Catholic Church. Once again the test was met, publicly and officially, that by affecting to respect the beliefs and the rights of the Serbian Orthodox Church, in the declaration at the Plenary Conference, the Croatian Episcopacy simply went through a mere form, hoping to exonerate itself in world public opinion, while not in the least revealing the real aim of the Roman Catholic hierarchy.

Archbishop Stepinac also took part in the Ustashi “Parliament,” and according to one of his biographers, spoke on April 23, 1942, saying the following: “I, as the representative of the Lord’s Church, cannot do otherwise but also speak my word… not because I desire to give any advice in purely political matters, for which the Church has no authority from its Lordly founder to speak, but in order to turn the eyes of the legislative body, such as the Parliament, toward God who is the foundation and source of all legislatures . . . in order that it may pass honest, just and possible laws.” (His secretary told me personally that he was honored for having been asked to speak on that occasion. Zagrebiensis, Nedovrsena eroika nadbiskupa Stepinca. (“The Unfinished Eroica of Archbishop Stepinac”), Rome, 1953, p. 16.

He delivered this speech in April, 1942, while we know very well what Parliament had legalized up until then, and what new crimes the Croat Government had committed by that time.

*   *   *

Needless to say, the atrocities continued at the same rhythm. Below are a few examples of what took place in 1942, before and after the reunion of Parliament, which, according to His Grace Stepinac, would help the Poglavnik reconstruct Croatia “on an everlasting foundation of evangelical principles.”

On Saint Sava day, January 28, 1942, an inhabitant from Kozibrod passed to see one of his friends at Segestin and told him about the great excitement that reigned at Golubovac. A unit of massacrers was advancing towards the villages of Golubovac, Draskovac, Maskarevac, Segestin, Nevina Polja, Osredak-Zrinj. Everyone had to flee.

    In a half hour the whole village was roused. Those who had sleds loaded them with children, provisions and blankets, while the others took their horses or carried what was strictly necessary on their backs. Cattle and poultry were left behind. People thought, “Oh, the storm will soon pass over and we’ll soon be back to our daily household duties.”

    When the cracking of guns was heard at Loncar, not far from the village of Draskovac, the people who were escaping with their sleds took a round about way through Zilici-Kepcija-Djurici and Sveta Petka, on the fringe of the forests. This group fortunately escaped. But those who were ill and obliged to stay at home, and a certain number of others who did not want to leave, hid in their cellars or climbed up in the fruit trees. The new fallen snow was up to their knees, making walking very difficult. But the traces of their foot-prints was an even more serious handicap.

    In an hour, a unit of killers reached the village, and dividing themselves in groups, they managed to surround it. The order was given to kill all those who tried to escape. All kinds of arms were used and even clubs. In a single cellar, which belonged to a peasant named Trivun, they killed sixty men, women and children with bombs. Here, every family was wiped out. A woman of sixty-five, the mother of two Yugoslav officers in active service, was killed, her body mutilated with knives and bayonets.

    After the massacre of the population, the Ustashi set fire to the village. They used explosives to destroy the schools, the churches and the largest houses. In one single day, Segestin was completely destroyed. The village of Rogulje met the same fate. Petar M. Stojin in the paper Voice of Canadian Serbs, April 4, 1957.

Milka Majkic, a Serbian peasant from the township of Lusci Palanka, in the district of Sanski Most, made another deposition: Interned by the Ustashi at the camp of Zemun, yet having been recognized as “incapable to work” she was sent back by the Germans to the refugee commissariat of Belgrade at the expense of Serbia. She gave a poignant description of all she had lived through in western Bosnia: “In 1942, on the same day as Saint Sava, an Ustashi punishment raid took place in the villages located along Grmec mountain. The pursuers managed to cut through the woods and captured many adults and children. Some of the prisoners were sent to concentration camps where the temperature was 25 below zero. Every prisoner who was unable to follow the convoy was shot down by a bullet at the nape of his neck.” Herve Lauriere, op. cit., p. 132.

In the village of Ruma, the Ustashi arrested about sixty Serbs, among whom was Doctor Stepan Suvajdzic, and also Nedeljkovic and Bosiljkovic. All were brought before a special court where two lawyers, Georg Miler and Ivan Dvornik, were members of the bar, They were all condemned and shot, in a place called “Rupcage,” near Ruma.

In 1942, the Ustashi arrested a group of twenty Serbs at Sid. They were tortured and then thrown into the brick oven. Among the victims were: Stevo Stanojevic and his wife Ljubica, Radomir and his wife, Mr. Rankovic’s wife and daughter, the wife of Sumanovic, the priest, and the two Trubic sisters.

In the autumn of 1942 and the winter of 1948, about 6,000 people were killed by the Ustashi in the province of Srem alone.

No less than 2,600 Serb bodies sank for eight days in a gigantic muddy ditch at Sremska Mitrovica.

So as to make more room, quick lime was thrown over them to dissolve their remains more rapidly.

    Among the victims of Sremska Mitrovica were members of a Serbian family of the Nazarene religion (this sect somewhat resembles the American Quakers). All the believers lived together in perfect harmony of brotherhood and love. Originally from the region of Srem, the family was composed of five brothers, one of whom was living in Belgrade and was spared. But the other four—Jefta, Milivoj, Dusan and Mladen—only simple peasants from Banostar, in the district of Ilok, were not able to escape:

    Jefta was killed first by the blow of a mallet over his head. Then came Mila and Katica, the wives of those two brothers and their children, Gaja, Ilija, Jova, Pera, Miodrag, Dusan, Nikola, Borka, Lenka and Mara (a little girl of six). The three younger brothers and the two brothers-in-law were the last to be finished off in the following order: Mica and Veselin, the great uncle Jovan and his wife Mila, uncle Zarko and his son Pavle.

    If Jefta and a few others were knocked unconscious before being thrown into the quick lime, Milivoj, Dusan, Milan, Katica and Pere were bound together with the other peasants around a hay stack, which was set on fire and they all died completely carbonized. Adam Pribicevic, Krapinci, article published in Voice of Canadian Serbs (Windsor, Ont.), August 17, 1950.

Forced conversions, persecutions and massacres still continued even after the Serbs took to the underground. The Chetniks and partisans, becoming more and more numerous, were able to lend a hand and they even succeeded in threatening the very existence of the satellite state. Therefore, the movement had to be wiped out with urgency. It was thought that a way had been discovered by offering apparent satisfaction to the religious Orthodox. By a decree issued on April 8, 1942 (No. XC-817-Z), the government proclaimed the foundation of an autocephalic Croatian Orthodox Church (Having a head bishop who is not responsible to any higher-ranking ecclesiastical authority). Narodne Novine, April 7, 1942. The decree (No. CLXIV-1386-Z1942) on the 5th of the following June set up the constitution. This “satellite” church, in the minds of the founders, was to draw the rebel Serbs to conversion under the influence of the docile priests, for since it had not been possible to “catholicize” them, at least they would be “croatized.” It was thought that by the indirect method, they would eventually belong to the Union, equally desired by the Croatian nationalists and the Holy See. This became quite clear in the report addressed to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs by Nikola Rusinovic, who represented Pavelic at the Vatican.

The President of the Croatian Peasant party, Macek, who is now in the United States and now also a member of the Knights of Columbus, perhaps the most powerful Catholic organization in America, has the following to say in his autobiography: “After the towns had been pacified to some extent (i.e. after most of the Serbs were exterminated or had fled), the Ustase turned with terrible vehemence to the systematic extermination of Serbian villages in Upper Croatia and northwest Bosnia. In June 1941 a frightening number of Serbs were slaughtered in the village of Gudovac near Bjelovar. At the same time several hundred Serbs, who had gathered within the sanctuary of a church at Glina, were pitilessly murdered. But the notion that the Ustasa forced mass ‘conversions’ of Serbs to Catholicism is entirely false.” In the Struggle For Freedom (New York, 1957), p. 234.

This last sentence of Dr. Macek’s simply does not correspond to the truth. The welter of information gathered together in this book is more than ample proof of the mass forced conversions under the guidance of Ustashi priests and Ustashi storm troopers. Even Pope Pius XII admitted to certain Americans in private audience that these forced conversions took place.

Macek is very eager to prove that the Ustashi did not persecute the Serbs for religious reasons, and says: “The best proof that the Ustashi did not persecute the Serbs for religious reasons is that later on, in 1942, they themselves founded a Croatian Orthodox Church, headed by a Russian emigre bishop (Georgije Maksimovic-Ivanovic). Soon afterward, the planned mass killings of the Orthodox population subsided.” Ibid., p. 236.

It seems to this writer that Macek is contradicting himself, for in the next paragraph (the very next sentence in fact) he writes: “Meanwhile, the general slaughter of men, women and children went on.”

The Vatican viewed the role of the Croatian Orthodox Church quite differently than Dr. Macek. Witness the report of Pavelic’s minister at the Vatican, Rusinovic, of 9 May 1942, which he sent to the Croatian minister of foreign affairs, Lorkovic, in which he says, among other things:

    3. Croatian Catholic Church and Greek Catholics. Recognition of the Orthodox (They mean Croatian Orthodox Church) church, as I have already reported to you, has been well-received. In that the Holy See looks for the way to religious unity and the ending of the schism in Croatia. That would be the “greatest gift” which Croatia could bestow upon the Holy See. In order to speed up the process, it is thought that it is necessary to establish Greek-Catholic centers in areas where the Orthodox live, and that Dr. Simrak, who is regarded here as the best informed man in the Balkans on religious questions, should undertake this work. Some Catholic representatives look with a jaundiced eye upon the conversions to the Eastern Catholic ritual (they would like to go directly to Catholic rites), but the Vatican believes, and Stepinac agrees, that this is the easiest and speediest road toward union, which doubtless will be of political importance for the Independent State of Croatia. I have heard that Dr. Simrak has already talked with the Poglavnik about that, so I hope that it will soon be realized. I would beg you that you too help in this matter, which will certainly be of general benefit. Dr. Draganovic will certainly be opposed to that, but I could show him the correctness of this approach.” See supplement of Tajni Dokumenti for photocopy of Rusinqvic letter.

Dr. Draganovic was against such a slow way. He urged the rapid catholicization of Orthodox Serbs, if necessary by fire and sword. He is now an emigre, and since 1945 at the Vatican.

Also interesting in this connection is Rusinovic’s report of 28 May 1942, also to Lorkovic. In it, among other things, he says:

On Wednesday I visited Cardinal Tisserant for the third and last time. You have certainly heard from past reports who this gentleman is and how he looks at things. . . . I will not bother you with a detailed report of our talk, but will tell you a few things, which will be enough. He says that the Germans recognized the Croatian Orthodox Church when together we killed 350,000 Serbs. What do we have to complain about the Serbs, he says, when we are behaving toward them much worse than they did toward us, even though we are supposedly more cultured and Catholic. In one camp alone there are over twenty thousand Serbs. In their struggles against the Turks, the Serbs gave at least that many, and perhaps more, lives for the West and for Catholicism. The Croats received the title “Antemurale Christianitatis” because they were Catholics. He knows who the Croats are by that which they did in Lorraine, etc., etc. Ibid.

Rusinovic’s successor, Lobkowicz, on 20 December, 1942, also reported to Lorkovic about a visit to Cardinal Tisserant:

    … in it [the talk] it came not only to the Cardinal’s negative views not only about the Croatian state and the present regime, but also about the Croatian people as such. He says that as early as the Thirty Years’ War the Croats were known as barbarians. In his region [Lorraine] they burned several Places, so that they are generally known as bad men. . . . Concerning the Croatian Orthodox Church, he said that it signifies nothing, because it originated by the will of the Poglavnik and through his will can again cease to exist. Ibid. Note Lorkovic’s hand-written notation: “After such insults Croatia cannot maintain any connections with T.”

There were some in the Holy Father’s intimate circle who showed a certain skepticism, such as was reported by Erwein Lobkowicz.

As a proof that conversions to Catholicism went on regardless of the formation of the so-called “Croat Orthodox Church,” we give the following authorization made by the Ministry of Justice and Religion, issued on June 1, 1942:

“The Ministry of Justice and Religion may authorize, according to its own judgment, the formation of a new parish or parish station regardless of the number of converts and settlers.”

Here is an official admission that the Croat Orthodox Church was really a kind of facade to fool the West. Moreover, killings and conversions continued.

The International Christian Press in Geneva, Switzerland, bulletin No. II, March, 1942, wrote, as follows, concerning the persecution of the Serbian Orthodox Church in Croatia:

This information describing the situation of the Orthodox Church in Croatia has reached us from a Bulgarian source:

    In the present Croatian territory, the Orthodox Serbs are now being persecuted in a most cruel manner. Of the Eastern Orthodox bishops some have been killed, several have been imprisoned, the others have been forced to leave the country. Of the Orthodox priests a considerable number have been assassinated, many have been imprisoned, the others have been thrown out of the country. Thus this large body of Eastern Orthodoxy is now without any pastoral guidance, and there are no longer any Orthodox religious services. It is counted that several hundred thousand Orthodox have become victims of the systematic persecution through imprisonment, maltreatment, plunder, and that several tens of thousands have been killed. One of the officials of the Croatian State has formulated the purpose of this policy as the elimination of the Orthodox leadership, so that the rest without leaders can be catholicized, and so within ten years Croatia will become a Catholic State.

    Many Orthodox churches have been destroyed, many Orthodox institutions have been confiscated, others again have been transformed into Catholic churches. The monasteries, several of which have a great tradition behind them, have been transferred to Roman Catholic orders. Even the patriarchal center at Sremski-Karlovci has not-been spared. The patriarchal church there was sealed after the most valuable treasures had been taken away, the patriarchal library has been plundered, and the patriarchal palace has been occupied by Catholics.

    Orthodox officials are being notified that in the Croatian State only those can remain in state service who belong to the Roman Catholic Church.

    Certain Roman Catholic periodicals in Croatia approved this persecution, Thus the organ of the Archbishop of Sarajevo defends the use of “revolutionary methods” in “the service of truth, justice, and of Christ, that the struggle against evil should not be carried on in a noble manner and with gloves.”

Just as the French prelate Tisserant showed what little confidence he had in the “autocephalic” Orthodox Church, he also showed that he was not afraid of expressing his personal reactions concerning the horrors that were being committed in Croatia. He spoke to Pavelic’s legate at Vatican: “If you only knew how the Italian officers stationed along the Adriatic coast speak of you! It is indeed frightful. From their reports, just to imagine that such terrible brutality exists is unthinkable. Murders, fires, crimes of every kind, and pillages are the order of the day in these regions. I know for sure that even the Franciscans of Bosnia-Herzegovina took an active part in the attacks against the Orthodox population and the destruction of the churches, I learned from an infallible source that the Franciscans from Bosnia-Herzegovina behaved atrociously. How such acts could be perpetrated by civilized and cultured men, let alone the priests, is inconceivable.” Ibid. Also see p. 115.

Unfortunately this was only one personal reaction and not that of the Roman Curia or of Pope Pius XII, who graciously replied a few days later to the “sincere and humble” congratulations which Pavelic had sent to him for the anniversary of his enthroning. See Hrvatski Narod, March 21, 1942.

The fact that His Holiness wanted to “ignore” the atrocities committed by the Ustashi, just as he had “ignored” those committed by the Germans during and after the war. Moreover, the Poglavnik had the best of lawyers, the Archbishop of Zagreb, chaplain “sine titulo” of Croatia’s “glorious army.”

Nikola Rusinovic again confirmed the report sent by him May 9, 1942 to his superior and friend, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Mladen Lorkovic, at Zagreb:

    As you must know, His Grace Stepinac has now returned to Zagreb after a twelve day visit in Rome. He was in fine form and had a pugnacious attitude toward all the enemies of the State. He submitted to the Holy Father a nine page type-written report. He showed it to me and I can assure you it stands for our point of view. In attacking the Serbs, Chetniks and communists, he has found things to say which even I had not thought of. I shall not go into detail but I assure you that it is a precious contribution to the policy I have followed until now. He believes the situation in the country is secure and is unsparing in his praise of the efforts and projects of the government. He says that he is now surer than ever of the destiny of the people and the Croatian State, for the authorities and the people have shown a sufficient amount of will power and comprehension permitting us to hold our ground. No one will be allowed to attack the Independent State of Croatia and show the Croatian people in a bad light. This was precisely the reason why he went to Rome in order to stigmatize the lies that have spread in regard to the Holy See.

These “lies” unfortunately were the frightful realities which have been listed in the previous pages.

The Catholic Church in Croatia made use of every occasion to manifest its attachment to the Ustashi Government, the bloodiest of all Nazi regimes, as will be seen from the following:

“Today, at 10 o’clock in the morning a reception was held in the Archbishopric, up on the ‘Captol,’ for ecclesiastical representatives, who were received in audience by his Excellency the Croat Metropolitan and Archbishop, Dr. Alojsije Stepinac, before the beginning of the New Year.”

The Archbishop was greeted by the General Vicar, Bishop Dr. Franjo Sallis Sewis, who in a lengthy speech wished his Excellency much happiness in the following year. “We entered into the last year with fear that our country might be carried into the whirlwind of war. Our premonition was correct. However, in all that confusion, historical events took place, and through the merits of our Leader, we have acquired our free and independent state.”

The Honorable Archbishop first thanked him for his warm wishes, and then gave thanks to God for having bestowed upon them the gift of their own homeland. He thanked the clergy for having fulfilled such exemplary work as shepherd of their flock.

The Archbishop spoke further about the war, and having in mind the struggle of United Europe in the East, said: “God was merciful to us. He was merciful to all humanity, when he permitted the big operation to be performed against the poisonous ulcer, which would have certainly opened and would have destroyed the world. We are, therefore, ready to bear all the sacrifices, which may be asked from us, for the final glorious victory of justice.”

The Honorable Archbishop again praised his clergy and wished that God may grant them health and strength in order that they may “persevere in their great and responsible work.” This report is from Nova Hrvatska, January 1, 1942.

Truly one could not have said more in less words. The Croat Episcopacy and clergy were without reserve for the Ustashi state. For them victory of Nazism against the United Nations was a victory of justice; and the slaughter and conversion by force to Catholicism, which was undertaken by one part of the Croat Catholic Clergy, as well as monk-commanders of the concentration camps, are given the greatest recognition and praise from Archbishop Stepinac. One more proof of this is that not a single priest or monk who had collaborated with the Ustashi Government has ever been prosecuted by the Church or unfrocked.

The collaboration continued. On St. Anthony’s day in 1942, His Grace Stepinac launched the following circular: “June 18th is the name day of our glorious leader of the Independent State of Croatia, the Poglavnik, Ante Pavelic. I invite all the clergy to celebrate this occasion the Sunday following this day on June 14th, this date being more convenient for the people. There will be the Te Deum and prayers read for this occasion. All the people are asked to pray with humility for the good of the Independent State of Croatia and for the Poglavnik.” Hrvatski Narod, July 16, 1944.

The “apostolic visitor” himself came to the rescue, and was not afraid of showing his Ustashi loyalty. At the ceremony consecrating Bishop Petar Cule at Mostar, His Grace Marcone, in his discourse, begged the population to remain faithful to the Holy See which for centuries had lent aid against oriental barbarism, and he expressed the wish that Croatia surmount the actual difficulties and begin flourishing under the leadership of Ante Pavelic. Katolicki Tjednik, October 25, 1942.

It is necessary to recall a revealing document of 31 June, 1942, which contains a mixture of the macabre and the comic. It was sent by the Franciscan Ivo Brkan of Koraca (Bosnia) to the Ustashi commander at Derventa. It states that approximately 500 Serbs in the parish had been deported to concentration camps. Useless to say that the religious officials made no reference as to their fate. That was why, considerate of their wives, he wrote: “There are 500 widows in the five villages who could marry Catholics, for there are no more Serbian Orthodox. This would be an excellent chance to indoctrinate them, and they in turn would indoctrinate their families with Catholicism and Croatism. This could be done in a relatively short space of time and would demand very little effort from the church and the authorities. Our people are already coveting the land and the beautiful women. We are conscious of the difficulties that the State feels in acknowledging the decease of these people, and it is for this reason that we are asking for instructions that we may know how to legalize their decease while safeguarding the reputation of the State.” Viktor Novak, op. cit, pp. 677-678.

Chapter VII. More Massacres and Forced Conversions Part 2.

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter VI. The Death Camps

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter VI. The Death Camps

Continued from Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter V. Massacres and Forced Conversions.

AT THE TIME that the Italian paper printed this unflattering appreciation of Pavelic and his acolytes, the Independent State of Croatia had just finished the first semester of its existence, and this quasi-anniversary was officially celebrated at Zagreb. For this occasion the Croat press was even more eloquent in its daily praise of Pavelic and, of course, the Catholic publications were just as prompt in extolling the regime of bloodshed. In Archbishop Ivan Saric’s Nedelja (October 12, 1941) there was a large picture of the national hero, accompanied by a dithyrambic (passionate) article. In the Andjeo Cuvar (October 1941) the virile face of Marshall Slavko Kvaternik was honored on the front page as if veiled with incense and benedictions.

However, there was another side to the story. These fatuous anniversaries coincided with the last raids on the Jews at Sarajevo. Caught in their homes or on the street, they were sent off to the concentration camps at Jasenovac. November 15th and 16th were, above all, dark days for the Jews in Bosnia. (Approximately 8,600 Jews from Bosnia were imprisoned in these camps as of August, 1942.) These camps, which had been officially set up by decree-law (No. 15282101-Z-1941, September 25, 1941), Narodne Novine, November 26, 1941. were destined to become as time went on, the Ustashi’s principal instrument of extermination. As they began losing control of the mountainous regions, which the resistance forces had reconquered, Pavelic decreed that for any attack against an Ustashi ten people would be selected by the police and executed in reprisal, without any legal proceedings whatsoever. From that time on, each day witnessed the execution of hostages. At Ruma, for instance (August 14, 1942), ninety people were killed; sixty on August 19, 1942, at Sremska Mitrovica; 140 on August 25, 1942, at Vukovar—and so on without end. But soon the punishment-raids in the Serbian villages did not dare venture into certain regions without the support of the German army. And this army had quite enough to do for its own sake and could not spare the necessary units for helping the Poglavnik.

Instead of “liquidating” a sufficient number of Orthodox Serbs on the spot, according to a preconceived plan, the government concentrated all its effort on the concentration camps, which became veritable slaughterhouses for those who were interned there for the slightest motive. By orders of the Croatian Himmler, Andrija Artukovic, Minister of the Interior, a new regulation (CCIx-1779-Z-1942) affected the concentration camps and stipulated: “Members of the family of people who have interfered with public order and security, singly or in armed groups, and who have threatened the peace and calm of the Croatian people, or who have undertaken to perpetrate any infraction against the State with violence, or against individuals and their possessions, as well as members of the family of persons who have disappeared from their homes, will be sent for a forced residence to a concentration camp. The Minister of the Interior (Office of Public Order and Security) has been authorized to set up camps in various regions of the Independent State of Croatia.”

As can be seen, practically anyone related to a guerrilla could be sent to one of these camps. No proof of wrong-doing was necessary.

Paragraph 2 emphasizes:

“The Minister of the Interior (Office of Public Order and Security) will decide on the forced confinement in a concentration camp of these family members, as well as on the length of their confinements in the camps.”

Article 7 states that:

“All household and other possessions belonging to certain members of the family of persons defined by Article I, can be confiscated for the benefit of the Independent State of Croatia.”

“The Minister of the Interior (Office of Public Order and Security) is authorized to decide on the confiscation of possessions belonging to any member of the family of such persons.”

Article 13 stated:

“No appeal to an administrative court with the view to altering the decisions made by virtue of this actual decree-law, will be allowed.” The above quotes are from Narodne Novine, July 22, 1942.

From this date, the camps began to multiply in satellite Croatia. They could be found at Jasenovac, Jadovno, Pag, Ogulin, Jastrebarsko, Koprivnica, Krapje, Zenica, Stara Gradiska, Djakovo, Lobograd, Tenje, Danica at Osijek, etc. They were directed by Vjekoslav Lubric, right hand man of Andrija Artukovic. This strange character, under the name of Max Luburic, is now living peacefully in Spain.

“The way it functioned was extremely simple. The prisoners were divided into three categories: those who were without papers were immediately liquidated (as the director of the Jasenovac camp has testified) ; those who had permits to remain three years were liquidated in several days; and then there were those who had special permits who were locked up for six years and liquidated in more attenuated circumstances.” Jean-Marc Sabathier in the Magazine Paris-Match, May 25, 1957, p. 23.

In the autumn of 1941, frightful hecatombs (slaughter) took place in the camps Jadovno, Pag, Krapje and Danica. About 4,500 Serbs and 2,400 Jews had been interned on the Isle of Pag. Every morning the executioner called several dozens out in a neighboring field and chopped them down with an axe. When the Ustashi learned that the Italians were going to occupy the Isle, they massacred the prisoners “en masse,” about 4,500. The Italians found only mountains of bodies on their arrival.

Hunger, cold and epidemics decimated those who were still interned, thus completing the executioners’ job. These killers seemed to relish their work, and all their exploits rapidly gave these frightful infernos the renown that Pavelic needed to maintain his reign of terror.

At the Gracac camp a living Serbian surgeon, Dr. Veljko Torbica, was cut up, and salt poured over his open wounds, while his assassins kept inquiring: “Has the operation been successful, doctor?”

Dr. Novacan who had fled from Belgrade to Istanbul in June, 1942, gave the Yugoslav Royal Legation the following information regarding Ustashi crimes: “Since the ice melted on the Danube and Sava Rivers, the bodies of massacred Serbs have been reaching Belgrade, and each day 10 to 100 bodies were pulled out of the water for burial. The mutilated bodies looked dreadful: women and girls with breasts cut off. Most of the bodies were inscribed ‘Direction-Serbia’. In an empty mattress little children, tied up and thrown in the water, were found dead… .”

To give a little variety, noses and ears were cut off, and eyes were scratched out. The Italians photographed an Ustashi wearing two chains of human tongues and eyes around his neck.

Below is the testimony of the Italian writer, Curzio Malaparte, who interviewed Pavelic at Zagreb:

“While he talked,” wrote Malaparte, “I kept looking at a wicker basket placed to the right of the Poglavnik on his desk. The lid was raised and in the basket was a variety of seafood, or so it seemed.”

“Oysters from Dalmatia?” I inquired.

“Ante Pavelic raised the lid of the basket and showing me the seafood that looked like a mass of sticky, gelatinous oysters, he said with a tired, kindly smile: ‘A gift from my loyal Ustashi! Forty pounds of human eyes!’” Curzio Malaparte: Kaputt (Paris Ed. Denoel), p. 322 (1946).

Madame Ruza Rupcic, a professor, has given this moving testimony of the camp at Bosanska Gradiska:

    While I was in the camp, above all from the month of May to the end of 1942, the Ustashi admitted a large number of convoys filled with women and children. As the convoys came in, mothers were separated from their children and sent to hard labor in Germany. Those who were not able to do the work were massacred immediately,

    The food and treatment of the children was indescribable. Their meals consisted of corn mush and water which rapidly brought on dysentery. The children died in large numbers.

    They had to sleep on the ground without mattresses or even straw and soon perished with the cold.

    In the month of July the Ustashi assembled 2,000 children under the pretext that they were ill. They were closed, by turn, in a room and poisoned with cyanide. Zlocini fasistickth ohupatora i njihovih pomagaca protiv Jevreja u Jugoslaviji (The crimes of the Fascist occupying forces and their acolytes against the Jews of Yugoslavia), published by Jewish Community (Belgrade, 1952), p. 109.

In 1942, the Ustashi brought about 1,200 children from the provinces of Banija, Kordun and other regions to the concentration camp of Jastrebarsko. The Ustashi and the Sisters treated these children with indescribable brutality. Because of the lack of es care and the famine, 486 children died shortly afterwards. Some of them were later rescued.

The concentration camp of Zemun was described as follows by a witness who managed to survive this inferno:

    It was composed of eight huts built in a row. From the straw on the ground, where the victims slept, drifted a terrible stench of decomposition. Several hundred prisoners filled each hut. Many of the sick and dying cried out in pain and agony, and in despair. In a far corner a child could be heard crying for its mother.

    In another corner there was an unforgettable scene. A mother who was hardly more than a skeleton kept holding her child to her breast. Dressed in rags, she was trembling with cold and fear. The light in her eyes was fading and she tried to say a few words, probably a prayer for herself and her baby.

    To a German officer who visited the camp, an Ustashi explained: “These Serbs we picked up in the village of Kordun and in western Bosnia. We burned their houses and brought them here to spend their last days at the entrance to Belgrade and Serbia. There were about 70,000 but there are only 20,000 left. They are dying by the hundreds and we trust the camp will soon be empty, so there will be room for the others. Those who do not die quickly enough we’ll finish off by bashing them over the head. We Ustashi are more practical than you Germans. You shoot, but we use hammers, clubs, rope, fire and quick lime. It’s less expensive.”

    “But what do you feed them?” asked the German, “Tea made with herbs and two potatoes once a day. It’s the regulation diet,” said the Ustashi with a kindly smile.” Djordje Sarapa, Drugi Svetski rat i treca seoba naroda (The second World War and the third emigration), American Srbobran, Pittsburgh, P., Vol. XLVI1, n°10,799, February 9, 1953.

Here also is the testimony of Madame Pauline Weiss, an English Jewess who was interned first at Jasenovac and then at Stara Gradiska:

    During my captivity in the camp there were tortures every day and massive “liquidation.” One day a wagon full of women and children from Sarajevo arrived. On opening the wagon, there were only dead bodies.

    I even saw mounts of people who had been slaughtered and mutilated.

    On December 22 I was sent to a women’s camp at Stara Gradiska. There, I spent seven months in the “Kula.” The wives of the executioners were Mara Budjon, a young woman called Milka 22 years old, a certain Bojane of 16, and Nada Luburic (sister of Vjekoslav-Maks Luburic). Every night they slaughtered and strangled the prisoners, and must have done away with at least 2,000 Serbian and Jewish women.Zlocini fasistickih ohupatora i njthovih pomagaca protiv Jeureja u Jugoslaviji p. 107.

In the camp at Jadovno approx. 10,000 people were killed. In speaking of this camp, a witness, Slavko Radaj said: “Prisoners were bound to each other by wire and taken to the edge of a crevice. The first one was given a push and his weight dragged the others down. Then the Ustashi threw hand grenades on top of them. The inhabitants said that for several days their cries of agony could still be heard.” Ibid., p. 60

George Bilainkin, an English writer who was visiting in Yugoslavia, was able to gather important testimonies and authentic documents on the terror that reigned in satellite Croatia:

I have seen irrefutable evidence of the reign of terror by Pavelic and his Nazi friends…. I have heard confessions in court, by simple peasants, of the infamous deeds that went on daily during the early terror. I have listened to the principal perpetrators describing in their cells the gruesome events that failed sufficiently to terrorize the land throughout 1941 and later. . . . As I listened, during a violent storm at night, to one of Croatia’s self-confessed masters of wholesale murder, Ljubo Milos, one-time Governor of Jasenovac prison, I, too, shuddered. He explained, in his condemned cell in Zagreb, late in 1948, that the daily killing of three or four thousand arrivals was not a matter for arousing the conscience. Men, women, and children, as well as infants had to die because my senior officer ordered it. I showed the assistants the method. And after a time the destruction made no impression. I became used to it. If the reader be surprised at the date of the conversation with Milos—when he explained how special knives were invented in 1941, for the faster despatch of male Orthodox Greeks, how hammers were utilized for speedier murder of men and women, how people were shot more expeditiously, how his agents walked over babies to kill them by crushing their limbs—the reason is not easy to give.George Bilainkin, Tito (London, 1949), pp. 39-40.

The camp at Jasenovac was the most important and the one which leaves the most terrifying memory of such infernos. Organized like infamous Belsen, this macabre camp, was composed of wooden huts, built on piles because of the dampness of the ground near the Sava River. Famine and massacres added to this unsanitary location, resulting in the rapid extermination of all the unfortunate victims who were interned there. It is estimated that a total of about 200,000 people met their death during 1941-1942. Crowds of Jewish children were burned alive in the old brick ovens, transformed into crematories.

Vjekoslav Luburic, commander-in-chief of all the Croatian camps, announced the great “efficacy” of this slaughterhouse at a ceremony on October 9, 1942, in which he distributed gold and silver medals, in the names of Pavelic and Artukovic, to the most efficient assassins. During the banquet which followed, he reported with pride: “We have slaughtered here at Jasenovac more people than the Ottoman Empire was able to do during its occupation of Europe.” Luburic now lives in Spain and publishes an Ustashi paper called Drina, and writes under the name of “General Drinjanin.”

It has already been mentioned that this hero’s own sister, Nada Luburic, “operated” in the camp of Stara Gradiska. Such a profession seemed to run in the family. At Jasenovac, Ljubo Milos, whose cynical remarks have here been cited, was one of his assistants, along with Ivica Matkovic and Joso Matijevic.

In September 1942, rich Jews from Banja Luka, Poljokani, Sarafic and Herceg were brought to Jasenovac. A bargain was proposed. If they would reveal where they had hidden their fortune, fifty per cent of it would be given back. An agreement was reached. Three Jews were taken to Banja Luka by the Ustashi who searched their houses up and down. But on the return trip, these unfortunate men were tortured to such an extent that they died soon afterwards. Herve Lauriere, op. cit., pp. 142-143.

“A Jew called Ungar Josip owned a stamp collection more valuable than Pavelic’s. Every philatelist had to pay for such an insult. Ungar Josip was therefore hanged, which allowed Ante Pavelic, like any ordinary person, to exhibit his collection last year at Buenos Aires, as if it were the least of his treasures. All philatelists know of this theft,” Jean-Marc Sabathier in the Magazine Paris-Match, May 25, 1957, p. 23.

Children were not spared, and special concentration camps were set up for them. Nine of these were at Lobor, Jablanac, Mlaka, Brocice, Ustici, Stara Gradiska, Sisak, Jastrebarsko and Gornja Rijeka. The destruction of infants in these places would seem incredible were it not vouched for by eye-witnesses, one of whom, Mrs. Gordana Friedlender, has testified:

At that time more women and children came daily to the Camp at Stara Gradiska. About fourteen days later, Vrban (commander of the camp) ordered all children to be separated from their mothers and put in one room. Ten of us were told to carry them there in blankets. The children crawled about the room, and one child put an arm and leg through the doorway, so that the door could not be closed. Vrban shouted: “Push it!” When I refused to obey, he banged the door and crushed the child’s leg. Then he took the child by its whole leg, and banged it against the wall until it was dead. After that we continued carrying the children in. When the room was full, Vrban brought poison gas and killed them all. Statement made by witness Gordana Friedlender, from the shorthand notes of Ljubo Milos case (Belgrade judicial archives), pp. 292-293.

In 1942 there were some 24,000 children in the Jasenovac camp alone, 12,000 of whom were murdered. A very large portion of the remainder, having subsequently been released following pressure by the International Red Cross, perished wholesale from severe debilitation.

An influential South American, Mr. Boisardi, Minister from Chile in Belgrade, broadcast the following frightful testimony from one of the Belgrade networks on November 16, 1952:

    The political attitude adopted during the last war by a small a party of Croats who wished to dismantle Yugoslavia in the name of Catholicism, constituted one of the most shameful things for the Christian spirit. To dismantle a country is a big thing, but that is only one of the crimes committed by the Ustashi. The second of their crimes consisted of the cruel and inhuman persecution of the Orthodox population and it seems inconceivable that this could be carried out by Christians.

    Americans do not usually believe in such things and they do not like to know about them. However, one fine day the truth will come out just the same. I have lived for a year and a half in Yugoslavia and I am able to know the truth and to hear the living witnesses who even now rise up to accuse the criminals.

    There was a young girl belonging to the Serbian Orthodox population in Croatia. Her name is hardly important for the moment, but I would be able to cite it at any time to uphold this terrible story.

    It happened in 1941. Her family lived in an old Croatian town and they decided to flee from the persecutions and the threats, and to take refuge in Belgrade. Before her family succeeded in escaping, she fell into the hands of the persecutors. She was then 11 years old, She was taken into the worst Ustashi camp, Jasenovac, in which thousands and thousands of Yugoslavs, accused of being Orthodox, were tortured and degraded, burned and exterminated.

    The first days our heroine passed in the camp were terrifying. No water, no shelter, no bed, no roof, She was obliged to sleep in the rain on the snow. At first she still possessed her own clothes, but these, too, the Ustashi took. Without clothes and famished, she began her descent into the hell beyond Dante’s dreams. The daily “Our Father” was replaced by the formula: give us our daily beating.

    This child one day attended a cruel spectacle. Forty students were smothered and then burnt. Another time, the Ustashi drove a hot iron rod into a man’s head. Sometimes women were quartered, and to vary the spectacle, arms instead of legs, were torn off.

    There were, of course, other diversions for the Ustashi. The best of these diversions consisted of gouging out the eyes of the dying so as to make a “beautiful” collection of how the dying look.

    Our heroine passed two whole days bound to a tree. To be more certain that she did not escape, her hair was attached to the trunk. Another time she hung for four hours, head down. Then for two hours she was tied by the hair to a branch where she swung back and forth. Another time she was left head down where she was kept hanging for a whole day. Her hair was also tied to her feet and she was obliged to remain in this position for an entire night. Sometimes, for a change, the Ustashi made a sort of trestle with red hot iron, and forced the children to sit on it astride.

    Other torments existed for the adults, befitting their age. Among many was the woman who was about to give birth to a child. The Ustashi played the role of mid-wife, as well as that of the executioner, raking the knife into the mother’s womb, they extracted the child and put a cat in its place.

    This profusion of tortures, briefly recounted, might still further fill up numerous pages and perhaps books. This river of pain which for a long time flooded the Yugoslavian soil is neither a fairy tale nor an invention for propaganda purposes. I have been able to check on everything myself. I am a South American who has seen with his own eyes the barbarous Ustashi who stem from the barbarous Fascists (Les Nouvelles Yougoslaves, December 8, 1952, Paris).

Aside from these cases of providing them with diversions which have been related by those who have escaped, the principal methods used was cutting the throat with a curved knife known as the “Graviso.” Races were organized from time to time. The champion, the indisputable prize-winner of these competitions was Petar Brzica, who happened to be a scholarship student at the Franciscan college of Siroki Brijeg, and member of the “Great Brotherhood of Crusaders.” During the night of August 29, 1942, he succeeded in slaughtering 1,360 people.

With such a record, it is easy to understand why His Grace Stepinac, a few months later, welcomed the large Catholic delegation in honor of the annual assembly, by saying: “I am well acquainted with the history of the Crusaders. May our meeting today be an inspiration for our work, and at the same time a proof of the active and extensive character of your organization.” Nedelja (October 19, 1942).

CROATIAN CATHOLIC CLERGY ENCOURAGES ATROCITIES

He could hardly have said more. The collaboration of these pious men with the Ustashi was as “alive” and as “extensive” as it could possibly be, and the “work” left nothing to be desired.

Some of these worthy ecclesiastics were even present at the extermination camps (and standing right beside the executioners, of course) —men such as Martin Cecina, curate of Recica, Lt. commander at the Zepce camp, or the Franciscan, Zvonko Brekalo, an officer in the death camp of Jasenovac. But incontestably, it was another Franciscan, Miroslav Filipovic-Majstorovic of the monastery near Banja Luka, who carried off the honors, for he was promoted to the rank of Commander at Jasenovac in the autumn of 1942. He deserved this great distinction, for he had tended personally to the massacres in the Serbian Orthodox villages of Motika, Rakovac and Drakulici (on 7 February 1941), with the help of his comrades in the Brotherhood of St. Francis: Zvonko Brekalo, already mentioned, Zvonko Lipovac and the priest, Culina. A detachment of Pavelic’s personal guardsmen was sent from Zagreb, commanded by Lt. Josip Mislov, to assure the success of the undertaking. Twelve hundred men, women and children were massacred.

Filipovic-Majstorovic, entrusted with the commandment of this earthly hell, was called “Brother Devil” (Fra Sotona) by the poor victims who played the parts of the damned. A Dr. Nikolic, a Croatian doctor who was his prisoner, tells in the following paragraph of his first meeting with “Brother Devil”:

    His voice had an almost feminine quality which was in contrast with his physical stature and the coarseness of his face. Large shoulders, a strong neck, medium build, drooping ears, small treacherous gray eyes . . . the eyes of a neurasthenic bachelor; his lower lip, thick and heavy.

    I was hardly seated, and as I sank into my sad thoughts, I heard the orders: “Fall in! Fall in!”

    An old Ilija, an Ustashi, appeared on the threshold of the hut, a revolver in one hand and in the other a lash. All the prisoners ran into the courtyard.

    Excitement reigned in the huts, Everyone gathered in the only open place, between the kitchens and the barracks.

    I was in the second row. Several Ustashi officers, armed with revolvers, ran through all the huts to see if anyone had hidden.

    Before us passed six men, their hands tied behind their backs with chains. The Ustashi had their revolvers loaded and aimed. “Fra Sotona” (Filipovic-Majstorovic) walked over and approached our group.

    “Where is our new doctor?”

    I knew he meant me.

    “He is here,” someone replied.

    He came a little nearer, looking at me in an insolent ironic, bizarre manner.

    Come here, doctor, to the front row, so that you will be able to see our surgery being performed without anesthetic. All our patients are quite satisfied. No sighs, nor groans can be heard. Over there are the head and neck specialists and we have need of no more than two instruments for our operations.

    And Fra Sotona caressed his revolver with one hand and his knife with the other.

    Looking at these victims, who, in a few moments would be in another world, fear written on each face, no one could penetrate the depth of their moral abyss. They silently watched the gathering crowd of more pitiful people, more condemned people like themselves.

    Fra Filipovic approached a group of them. Two shots rang out, two victims collapsed, who began to twitch with pain, blood surging from their heads intermingling with the brain of one or the eyes of the other.

    “Finish off the rest!” cried Filipovic to the executioner as he put his revolver away. Dr. Nikola Nikolic, Jasenovacki Logor (The Concentration Camp of Jasenovac), Zagreb 1948, pp. 285-289.

Another witness, Riboli, also describes this terrible man:

    It is simply incredible to think that a Franciscan could be so blood-thirsty. Though Matkovic and Milos, just by the expression on their faces, revealed the baseness of their inner natures, Filipovic-Majestorovic seemed kind and gentle, except when the massacring was going on. Then he was incomparable. He was the leader of all the mass killings in Gradina. He went off to conduct the slaughtering every night and came back in the morning, his shirt covered with blood. None of the executioners of the collective massacres in Gradina ever held out as long as the Franciscan, Miroslav Filipovic-Majstorovic.

    One day while at lunch I saw an Ustashi go to him and whisper a few words in his ear. Then the Ustashi went to the main door of the camp and brought back a prisoner. Filipovic got up and fired. The prisoner fell to the floor. And then Filipovic sat down to the table again and calmly finished his lunch while shouting the order: “Call in the grave-digger.” Zlocini fasistickih okupatora i njihovih pomagaca protive Jevreja u Jugoslaviji, p. 60.

The period during which “Fra Sotona” commanded the camp at Jasenovac did not exceed four months, but during that lapse of time about 40,000 people were “liquidated.” Filipovic-Majstorovic testified to this later on, during his trial, after which he was hung wearing his clerical robes.Of twenty-two concentration camps in Croatia, nearly half of them had ecclesiastics as commanders.

Friar Sotona was not the only priest in the concentration camp. He was assisted in his work of extermination by other brothers in Christ, among whom were: Brkljanic, Matkovic, Matijevic, Brekalo, Celina and Lipovac.

Note: I’m sure the author is being sarcastic to call them “brothers in Christ.” No man who is a sadistic murderer is a brother in Christ! 1 John 3:15  Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer: and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him.

Vladimir Loncar, an engineer from Pakrac, made the following statement on June 8, 1942:

    Together with 74 other Serbs, I was transported from Lipik to Pakrac on the Catholic Christmas Day of 1941, and placed in the Jasenovac Camp. As soon as we entered we were met by the infamous Camp Commander Ljubo Milos who, gesticulating, yelled: “Why should I be the one to have to kill all the Serbs?” “There are other camps on Croat territory.” After having pied the machine guns around us our luggage was plundered and then Ustashi Lieutenant Ljubo shouted if there was a jurist among us. Vlado Ilic, who was the Chief of the District Court in Pakrac, stepped out of the line. The lieutenant approached and asked Ilic: “How many Croats did you sentence to death?” Ilic replied that as a judge of the District Court he could not sentence anyone to such a high punishment, and the lieutenant then said: “What would you say, if I were to sentence you now to death?” “That is your business,” the judge said and stepped back into the line. After a while the lieutenant remembered the judge and said: “Where is that jurist?” The judge came out of the line again, and the lieutenant ordered him to take off his overcoat and jacket. Then he took him to a pile of bricks not far off and took a machine gun from one of the Ustashi and shot three times, The judge fell. After a few minutes Ilic showed signs of life, whereupon the lieutenant returned and shot at him three times again. Then he opened his chest and took out his heart, and turned the judge face down to the earth.

    After having finished with him, he ordered those who were from Lika to step forward. Twenty to thirty among them said that they were from Lika, and he took them to the pile of bricks and butchered them one by one, Then the Ustashi flag-bearer, Matkovic, came up to him and asked him to allow him to kill one of the Serbs for Christmas. After the lieutenant granted him this privilege, Matkovic picked out Joca Divljak, manager of a Lipik Social Center, and took him to the pile of bricks where all the rest of the Serbs were slaughtered, and turned him on his back and plucked out his heart while the man was still alive, and then showed it to all of us. However, this was not enough for him. Having just felt the taste of blood, he asked the lieutenant’s permission to slaughter ten more Serbs, which was granted. The rest of us were standing and were ordered not to show the slightest sign of disapproval. However, a certain man called Sakic manifested his disgust and the lieutenant came up and shot him three times. Psunjski, Hrvati u svetlosti istoriske istine (Croats in the Light of Historical Truth), Belgrade, 1944, pp. 193-194,

Sima Curkovic, an engineer from Donja Trnava near Bijeljina, made the following statement in the records of June 12, 1942: “In November or December of 1941, a tall and good looking man was brought into the camp together with a group of other Serbs. Two Ustashi, while looking him over, began talking to each other, naturally in order for the man to hear: ‘This one must have two hearts.’ The other Ustashi answered that this could not be so. ‘Well, you will have to convince yourself that he has two hearts.’ He pulled out his knife, with which he pried at the man’s breast for some time, until the man fell dead, his heart struck by the point of the knife.”

Stevo Popovic, a cosmetician from Osijek, had been put first in the Jasenovac camp and then transferred to Stara Gradiska, from where he was able to escape. He gave the following statement on July 12, 1949:

The Jasenovac Camp liquidated Serbs, in another unheard of manner, Performances of the so-called “Gladiator Fights” (as they were called by the Ustashi) were staged. These “Gladiator Fights” occurred when important persons from the Ustashi General Headquarters at Zagreb came to the Camp. The Serbian prisoners would then be placed in a line around the area where the “fight” was to be staged. The administration of the camp picked out two persons from among us, preferably two brothers if they happened to be on hand. Then put them in the middle of the arena and gave each of them a wooden stick. They were instructed to hit each other until one of them fell dead—one of them would be killed anyway—thus they were to determine which one was to remain alive. At the given sign, the fight began and ended with the death of one of them, The “Gladiator Fights” usually lasted around two hours. . . .Psunjski, op. cit., pp. 196-197.

Beside the “Gladiator Fights,” there was also the following attraction. A cage about one meter high made out of barbed wire would be half submerged in water. The condemned were enclosed in it in a sitting position, since they were unable to stand. The cage quickly finished off its victims in the winter.

When the allied countries began to hear about the atrocities committed in the concentration camps in the Independent State of Croatia, i.e, of the endless cemeteries of people shot, slaughtered and killed with sticks and of people thrown into furnaces and burned to death, the allied press began writing about it and radio broadcasts were made about this new Hitler-like regime. In order to deny these writings and broadcasts, the Croat Fascists had the idea of inviting a so-called international Commission, which was objectively to ascertain the situation in the Jasenovac Camp. The camp was informed of the arrival of the commission, and the administration undertook to camouflage everything so that all would be seen at its best, ie. the camp was to be turned into an educational institution and this would refute the “false” propaganda. In order to understand better the parody of investigation which the commission was to undertake, we will mention only a few paragraphs of a statement made by one of the prisoners, Vojislav Prnjatovic, former clerk in the Sarajevo Chamber of Commerce, who was in the camp at the time when the commission came and saw all the preparations that were made. The commission was formed by members of the Ustashi Organization, as well as German, Italian, Hungarian and Romanian delegates from the Swiss Red Cross, and representatives from the Vatican.

Already at the end of January, 1942, news had filtered somehow among us that a special commission was to visit the camp, and very soon after we saw that this was true, because an order was issued at once to erect six barracks, similar to the German type of barracks for prisoners, as well as two barracks for the nursery and hospital. Everything was ready by the beginning of February and all the prisoners were transferred from the old extremely unhygienic barracks into these new barracks with bunks. A thorough cleansing of the barracks and surrounding areas was undertaken, as well as tidying up storage rooms and stocks. All the prisoners were also scrubbed and emits There was not much time left and everyone was working day and night. Finally on February 6th, the commission arrived, formed by German, Italian, Hungarian, Croat and Serbian members of the Red Cross, as well as by two Catholic priests on behalf of the Vatican. Beside these members, there were also ten Ustashi, chosen from the leadership of the Ustashi Movement, and one of them was young Kvaternik in person. Naturally, the commission found a wonderfully clean and suitable camp. In order to show the commission how well things went in the chain factory, in which the prisoners usually worked, and how well the workers looked, the management brought in a group of fifteen skilled, healthy-looking workers from the outside, dressed them in green working clothes and placed a white band with a number on their arm, to look like the rest of the prisoners. They made a good impression, and it made the rest of the prisoners look better. Before the arrival of the commission, we were told that we were not to speak to any of its members. If any member of the commission should ask anyone what his name was, he was to answer: “I am prisoner No. 453.” If the member of commission wanted any further information, he was to be referred to the administration. We were also told that if anyone should dare to do otherwise than instructed, he would be shot. The day before the arrival of the commission, the nursery and hospital were put in perfect shape, all the sick were taken out—about one hundred of them—and were all killed in front of the hospital itself with sticks and knives. Many of us saw this massacre while passing nearby. After all the sick were murdered, the nursery and hospital were thoroughly cleaned and tidied up, new beds and linen were installed and everything was arranged as in any other hospital. Some of the beds were filled with healthy men from among the prisoners who worked as nurses and even by the doctors themselves. These men looked quite well because of the light work they were doing. The signs above the sick beds, which were also placed there for this occasion, identified the illness—generally some minor ailment—and gave the temperature, although the people lying in bed were perfectly healthy. The commission saw the camp in excellent condition, that the hospital was in order and the sick well cared for. The Ustashi had not missed a single trick to deceive the commission. The prisoners behaved according to orders, and it is important to state that Pavelic’s Secretary Luburic, had told the prisoners that conditions in the camp after the departure of the commission would improve, i.e. “if the commission was satisfied.” The commission naturally had found everything to be fine. The prisoners had not transgressed in any way, which they could not have done even if they had wanted to, and the conditions in the camp returned to what they were before, as soon as the administration made sure that the commission had gone far enough away from Jasenovac. Viktor Novak, op. cit., p. 783.

The newspaper called Nasa Sloga which is published in Argentina by the Croat emigrants, characterized the Independent State of Croatia as follows:

Who is organizing and leading this “Independent State”? Criminals and prisoners who are sentenced to hard labor have become leaders. Having no ideals, they have invented the tale that the Serbs are the greatest enemies of the Croats, and that therefore, they should be exterminated on their territories, which unfortunately are in their hands. This is why all Pavelic’s efforts begin and end with the persecution and annihilation of Serbs. In his bestial hatred against the Serbs, “the leader” aroused everyone he could, i.e. all those who were willing to become tools in his bloody hands. Blood flowed to an extent unremembered in modern history. What is St. Bartholomew’s Night in comparison to Ustashi crimes? What are the terrible massacres of the Armenians and genocide of the Jews in comparison to what is going on in Croatia? They do not even look to see who is guilty and who is not guilty. To be a Serb was a crime, and if anyone wanted to practice shooting, they took out a bunch of Serbs and practiced shooting at their breasts. Those who loved to butcher could do so unhampered by anyone, by butchering the Serbs. There were 2,000,000 Serbs on the territory of the present “Independent State.” In order to exterminate them, as was done, an organization had to be formed, and this was accomplished. Nasa Sloga, No. 28, May, 1942.

DOGMATIC PRINCIPLES AND THE PLENARY CONFERENCE OF THE CROATIAN CATHOLIC EPISCOPACY

In spite of the efforts of a thousand priests and monk converters, in spite of the massacres, and in spite of the terror in the concentration camps, the results obtained by such pressure seemed very slim, and far from realizing that “harvest of souls” which the Catholic Church had so counted on.

The Jesuit, Dragutin Kamber, Chief of Police in Bosnia and one of the pillars of the regime, in writing to Pavelic in September 1941, came to this unhappy conclusion: “We were in too much of a hurry in deporting their priests in order to wipe out their religion. We have confiscated their vast estates and massacred them in large numbers, whereas with the others we simply told them that they could not remain here as Serbs and Orthodox.” Viktor Novak, op. cit, p. 746.

And the good Jesuit seemed sad to think that all the extreme measures which had been taken had borne so little fruit.

In revenge, cries of violent indignation rose up in the free countries because of the visits, speeches and banquets which continually brought the Catholic hierarchy and the Ustashi authorities together, while the Croatian press publicized their articles and photographs. All this clearly revealed that the activities of the Croatian Catholic Church were identified with the government in the execution of its political and national program in the application of atrocious pressure.

It seemed, therefore, opportune to disguise this too visible collaboration by giving the manifestation a character of independence, in order to reassure world public opinion abroad.

In this report to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Zagreb (February 8, 1942), Nikola Rusinovic spoke about his visit to Monsignor Pietro Sigismondi, Chief of the Croat Section in the Vatican, as follows: “During our conversation we began talking about the conversions which were taking place in Croatia. He said that the Holy See was pleased about this, but that the American and British press were condemning us, because the conversion was made under great pressure by the authorities, in which, of course, the Holy See does not believe. It would be advisable to do this more gradually, in order that the Holy See may be spared those reproaches, accusations and difficulties. He mentioned that even the Italian press was publishing, from time to time, news about the mass conversion of the Orthodox people to Catholicism. . . .” See supplement of Tajni Dokumenti for photocopy.

These remarks and fears on the part of Monsignor Sigismondi illustrate that the Vatican was aware that one day somebody might start asking who was responsible for those conversions.

It was for this purpose that the plenary conference of the Croatian Episcopacy was organized November 17, 1941, in order to re-examine the question of converting the Serbian Orthodox to Catholicism. It was hoped that by so doing the episcopacy might deny the brutal methods heretofore employed, if only for the sole purpose of “explaining” the “Crusade.” But the insincerity of this pretext was eventually proved by subsequent events.

It was evident that the bishops who had come to the gathering, in order to drug public opinion, would criticize, yet with moderation, the methods that had been used. But it was futile to count on the slightest change in procedure after this plenary conference meeting. Below are the articles which were adopted:

    1. We consider, on dogmatic principle, that all questions pertaining to the conversion of the Greek-Easterners The Serbs of Orthodox religion were officially referred to by the Croatians as grcko-istocnjaci (literally translated, Greek-Easterners). to Catholicism should be decided exclusively by the Catholic Church, which by divine right and canonic prescription, is alone able to give the necessary instructions for conversions, and settle on the regulations. Thus was excluded any influence outside the authority of the church.

    2. Therefore, no one outside the hierarchy of the Catholic Church will have the right to choose the missionaries for these conversions of Greek-Easterners to the Catholic religion. Each missionary shall be authorized by his local Ordinariat to conduct a mission with jurisdiction for its spiritual accomplishment. Consequently it is contradictory to the dogma and canonic procedure that missions be organized by representatives of their districts, by Ustashi authorities, or by the State Religious Department, or by any other temporal power.

    3. Each missionary depends exclusively on his local Ordinariat, and directly or indirectly on the local curate, for all of his activities.

    4. The Catholic Church will recognize only the conversions that have already been made or those that will be made in the future according to dogmatic principles.

    5. The temporal administration has no right to cancel conversions which have already been accepted by the church, not only according to canonical laws but also according to civic regulations.

    6, With this end in view the Croatian Catholic Episcopacy demands the nomination of a committee of three members selected from within its core: the president of the episcopal conferences, His Grace A. Stepinac, Rev. Viktor Buric, bishop of Senj and Rev. Janko Simrak, apostolic administrator of the bishopric of Krizevci. This committee will be obliged to discuss and solve all questions concerning conversions from Greek-Easterners to the Catholic religion. The committee will act simultaneously with the Minister of Justice and Cults in all that concerns civil prescriptions of the conversions.

    7. For the committee of action concerning conversions of the Greek-Easterners, to the Catholic religion, the Croatian Catholic Episcopacy has elected the following: Franjo Hermann, professor at the theological faculty in Zagreb, Augustin Juretic, episcopal conference advisor, Janko Kalaj, cathechism professor, Krunoslav Draganovic, professor at the theological rant in Zagreb and Nikola Boric, administrative director at the Archbishopric of Zagreb. This committee will be obliged to take over, in addition, all work concerning the pusticn of conversion of Greek-Easterners to the Catholic religion. It will be under the control of the Bishop’s Committee for conversion and will act according to the spirit of the instructions given them.

    8. The Catholic Church will accept only persons who, of their own free choice and without any violent persuasion, are urged on by a deep conviction of Catholic faith and truth, and who are in complete agreement with the canonic conditions upon which the conversions are based.

    9. In all that concerns the ritual for those converted, the Croatian Catholic Episcopacy accepts absolutely all instructions given by the Holy Congregation for the Eastern Church and sent on July 17, 1941 (No. 2116/86) to the president of the episcopal conferences.

    The Catholic Croatian Episcopacy also accepts in its entirety the orders of the Apostolic Holy See of October 18, 1941, concerning the Greek oriental ritual.

    10. The committee of Catholic Croatian bishops for the conversion of Greek-Easterners oriental ritual will organize classes for the priests who take charge of the conversions. They will receive theoretical and practical instruction for all the activities in these classes.

    11. It is necessary to create a psychological background for that part of the population following the Greek oriental ritual. These people must, therefore, not only have a sworn guarantee but be given all civic rights pertaining to judicial freedom and the ownership of property, so that those of Greek oriental ritual shall feel energetically defended. Condemnation against those of Greek oriental ritual should be pronounced in the same manner as for other citizens, that is after inquiry. First and foremost, all action taken ‘to destroy the churches must be forcefully prohibited as well as Greek Orthodox chapels or alienation from their property. Viktor Novak, op. cit,, pp. 628, 629, 630.

These decisions were sent with the file No. 253/1941, to the Ordinariats of every diocese. These directions were agreeable and humane in form, but in days when men were being killed without trial, when massive conversions were taking place, when villages were burning and when unheard of pogroms were being conducted, they were sheer hypocrisy.

The Royal Legation of Yugoslavia at the Holy See, by order of the government in exile, replied by a note of protestation No. 1/42, on January 9, 1942, against the foundation of committees for converting the Serbian Orthodox to Catholicism. The Vatican replied, January 25, 1942, by a memorandum in which it said:

“Referring to the Note of the Royal Yugoslav Legation to the Holy See, Number 1/42, of January 9th, 1942, the Secretariat of State of His Holiness has the Honour to inform the said Legation as follows:

    According to the principles of Christian doctrine, conversion must be the result not of exterior constraint but of the adherence of the soul to the truth taught by the Catholic Church. For this reason the Catholic Church does not accept into the Church those who request to enter or return to the Church, except on the condition that they are fully conscious of the meaning and consequences of the action that they desire to take.

    Consequently, the fact that, all at once a large number of Dissidents in Croatia request to be received into the Catholic Church fails to give lively concern to the Croat Episcopate, to whom it falls to defend and protect Catholic interests in Croatia.

    Far from taking official cognizance, whether explicitly or implicitly, of this fact, it becomes a duty to recall formally to the lawful authorities the requirements that the return of the Dissidents should allow for complete liberty on their part, and at the same time, to insist on the exclusive competence of the ecclesiastical authorities to give orders and directives in regard to conversion.

    If an Episcopal Committee has been so promptly constituted, with the charge of considering and deciding on all questions concerning this matter of conversions, this has been done precisely for the purpose of seeing to it that the conversions were—in conformity with the principles of Christian doctrine—the results of convictions and not of constraint.

    The Holy See on its part, has not failed to recommend and to inculcate the exact observance of the canonical prescriptions and of the directives given in this matter.

This answer given by the Holy See shows how deeply it was interested in this process of conversion to Catholicism. By justifying its correctness, it took the clerical Ustashi under its protection. It is important to emphasize the fact that this official Vatican document was proclaiming all the Serbs on the territory of the “Independent State of Croatia” to be “Croat Dissidents.”

In the instructions given to the Croat Bishops by Cardinal Maglione, State Secretary of the Holy See, of February 21, 1942, they were explicitly asked to hasten the process of conversion, i.e., their return to Catholicism.

Ramiro Marcone, the Pope’s Legate, informed all the Bishops in the Independent State of Croatia by circular No. 256/42 of March 27, 1942, of a letter which was sent to him on February 21, 1942, by Cardinal Maglione, State Secretary, in answer to the report on the “Episcopal Conference,” in which it was said:

    I am informing your Excellency of the contents of the letter sent to me on February 21, of this year, by the Cardinal and State Secretary, in answer to the report on the Episcopal Conference, held in a Zagreb from November 17 to 20, 1941… . The basis on which the questions were selected for discussion by the Bishops and the speed with which the practical solutions were reached prove how deep is implanted the feeling of responsibility, which lies upon them under the present delicate circumstances. . . . Special recognition was given to the Bishops for their determined attitude in requesting that the Hierarchy be given back the right to issue orders and directives concerning all matters of conversion; as well as their endeavors to protect this principle, by which the conversion must be made in accordance with personal convictions and not outside pressure.

    In connection with this last question, I feel sure that they will not relent in their further endeavors and will intervene with success when necessary, in order that this principle may be faithfully followed out, and to avoid with this same zeal, anything which may a prevent or make more difficult the sincere return of the Dissidents to the Church; as well as to avoid anything which may be imposed upon anyone’s conscience, with the intention of hastening this return. I would also like to point out to your Holiness that the name “Orthodox,” by which the Dissidents are called regardless of the meaning of that word, should be replaced with another name such as for instance “Dissidents” or “Schismatics.”

    The Holy Father, having become acquainted with the report, deigned to express his satisfaction for the efficiency with which the honorable Croat Bishops had acted. As a reward for this pleasure and in sign of his fatherly feelings toward Monsignor Stepinac for having transmitted his filial devotion and that of his brethren, his Holiness is sending to him and to the Bishops in his care, his Apostolic Blessing. Sima Simic, Prekrstavanje Srba za vreme Drugog Svetskog Rata, p. 136.

Being aware that their missionary work on the conversion of Orthodox Serbs by armed force had provoked a strong reaction, Cardinal Maglione informed the Croat Bishops to adhere to the thesis that there was no question of conversion here, but only of the “return of the Dissidents.” In denying the Serbs the right to Orthodoxy as a religious feeling and conviction, Cardinal Maglione issued the instructions which are repeated here: “I would also like to point out to your Holiness that the name ‘Orthodox,’ by which the Dissidents are called regardless of the meaning of that word, should be replaced with another name, such as for instance ‘Dissidents’ or ‘Schismatics.’”

By such twisting of historical facts, Cardinal Maglione wanted to eliminate any responsibility which may be attributed to the Roman Catholic Church in connection with its proselytism; that all trace of Orthodoxy should be eliminated; and, that even the name “Orthodox” should be wiped out in the “Independent State of Croatia.”

However, Cardinal Maglione’s directives on “hastening the return of the flock” were not in conformity and in the spirit of ecclesiastical Canon 1351. Because by such instructions regarding conversion, the Croat Bishops were being incited. Whereas these directives were in complete harmony with the order issued on September 16, 1941, in which, “owing to political conditions” the civilian and ecclesiastical authorities were to “perform all matters in connection with legal religious conversions, as fast as possible and without delay.” The way in which the General Vicar of the Zagreb Archbishopric, Dr. Josip Lach, who had instructed by his circular of September 26, 1941, the soul-saving clergy to perform the religious conversions “‘as fast as possible and without delay” has already been mentioned. Katolicki List, No. 89, January, 1941, p. 462.

By such means, i.e., through the intermediary of Cardinal Maglione, the Vatican was influencing the Croat Bishops to make these conversions of the Orthodox people, which was a form of denationalization of Serbs, in other words, they were promoting genocide.

The Zagreb Archbishopric newspaper, Katolicki List, immediately adopted the thesis on “Dissidents.” In hailing the Ustashi measures which were being undertaken “for the internal rehabilitation,” this newspaper gave special publicity to such “rehabilitation,” and with the excuse of protecting Catholicism, praised the measures as follows:

As the ecclesiastical pastoral newspaper, we cannot avoid mentioning the way in which the Minister of Religion and Education has simplified the regulations in connection with religious conversions, These regulations, as well as other measures, have in a very short time enabled the correction of those painful losses in former Yugoslavia, when so many of our sons and daughters, for the sake of marriage, had left the religion of their forefathers. They are now coming back to the fold of their Church. We are not mentioning this with any proselytic aim or intention, but out of pure feelings for justice. In this case too, we feel what it means to have one’s own State.” Katolicki List, June 3, 1941, p. 246.

There is no doubt that the intention of the Katolicki List was to mystify the public by such means, i.e., by pretending that “those people were coming back to the fold of their Church,” while this was only a means for camouflaging the mass conversions. It is known that only 9,000 Catholics, mostly girls, had changed religion and become Orthodox at the time when they were married. Probably just as many Orthodox, if not more, had passed to the Catholic religion for the same reasons.

On January 16, 1940, Archbishop Stepinac wrote in his “Diary,” Vol. II, on p. 413, the following: “The most ideal thing would be if the Serbs were to return to the religion of their forefathers, i.e. to bend their heads before Christ’s Emissary, their Holy Father. . . .” Sima Simic, Prekrstavanje Srba 2a Vreme Drugog Svetskog Rata, p. 24.

In accordance with the above statement, Archbishop Stepinac had accepted the thesis that the Orthodox Serbs living on the territory of the Independent State of Croatia were “Dissidents of the Catholic Church,” by means of which he, too, has revived the old ultramontane thesis against the Serbs. This in turn has contributed to the thesis, that by destroying Orthodoxy in the Balkans, an ultramontane Catholic State could be established in its place. Therefore, based on the principle of “institutiones juris ecclesiastici publici,” heretics who had belonged to the Church before could be forced to return to the true religion by means of physical force, and even by death.

As additional proof of the conversion of Orthodox Serbs to Catholicism by force, we will mention the two following documents:

The Ustashi authorities in Metkovic sent to the Presidium of the Conference of Bishops in Zagreb a telegram 354-436-31-27-20, with the following contents: “A great number of Orthodox Serbs, by their own will and without constraint, wish to be converted to the Catholic Religion. Urgent answer necessary, please issue instructions. Ustashi Camp in Metkovic.”

The other document, in connection with the above telegram and in answer to it, was sent by Bishop Bonifacic to Dean Bilobrk in Metkovic, under No. K.1685/41 which said in Latin: “Examinates singulis casibus ad normam codicis. Observatique observendis de catechumenis nihil obstabit reversionem schismatic orum ad Ecclesiam.” (Examine each case according to the norm of the code. And nothing shall hinder the return of schismatics to the Church, as regards the observance of catechumens.) Quoted by Sima Simic, op. cit., p. 133.

What those free-will conversions were, for which the Ustashi were asking permission and behind which stood Bishop Bilobrk, was proved by the fact that Vlado Bilobrk and Don Martin Gudelj from the Metkovic district were the intellectual leaders of the massacres and conversions to Catholicism in the Metkovic district. The greatest massacres were committed on Vidovdan, an important Serbian holiday.

It is also interesting to note that many Croatian Catholics living in the United States are aware of the fact that forced conversions took place. One of these, Bogdan Radica, a professor in an American university, writing in the Catholic magazine, The Commonweal (March 1953, pp. 618-621), said: “Some of the friars put their Franciscan garb aside and exchanged the preaching of brotherly love for the sword. . . . The Franciscan friars in Herzegovina felt it their duty physically to defend Catholicism and Croatian nationalism. . . . These friars paid dearly for their mistakes. All of those who were directly involved in the forced conversions to the Catholic Church and in the killings were excommunicated by ecclesiastical authorities.”

Radica’s contention that these friars were punished by excommunication was immediately denied by Dominik Mandic, the head of Croatian Franciscans in the United States. “Not one of the Herzegovinian Franciscans was excommunicated during the war or otherwise punished by church authorities for acts unbecoming a priest… .” Danica (Chicago), April 8 ,1953.

Under such circumstances, how could there be a question of “conviction” among the poor victims led to the apostasy by terror? It was a strange kind of hypocrisy that dared deny there was any constraint. By what miracle had these “Truths of Catholic faith” become suddenly so clear that they alone sufficed in enlightening the “schismatics.” And if no pressure was supposed to be exerted on their consciences, how did it happen that in the letter addressed by the Croatian Episcopacy to Pavelic these words were used:

“We must examine the reasons why, up until now, the policy we adopted, in view of the conversions, has not been satisfactory, and avoid the errors of our previous unsuccessful attempts, by adopting another procedure which would give results relative to carefully laid plans.”

In order that certain priests would not observe all restrictions which the Episcopacy affected to uphold, to the letter of the law, the Vicar-general of His Grace Alois Stepinac sent a circular to the clergy to point out how it was to conceive the preparatory instruction for the conversions. The clergy was supposed to grant every facility to the converted, and except for the registered stamp on the request, exact no other tax nor expense for instruction or conversion. The instruction in itself should be considered sufficient, but there again it seemed wise to examine and judge cautiously just what could be demanded of each person. Elderly people, whose memory was failing were to be treated with very special consideration. Katolicki List, Ne 14, 1942.

Below is an order which His Grace Janko Simrak, member of the committee of bishops for conversions, sent to his clergy. It is dated 1942 and therefore came after the plenary conference held on November 17, 1941. We shall see from it how the conversions to Catholicism were “absolutely spontaneous and of free choice”:

Directive regarding the conversion of members of the Eastern Orthodox Church in Slavonia, Srijem and Bosnia
Special offices and church committees must be created immediately for those to be converted. These committees will help the curates in their work, not only in organizing the conversions but in creating parishes of these convertees. Let every curate remember that these are historic days for our missions, and we must under no circumstances let this opportunity pass, but must work with all our strength to attain our goals. Now we must show with our work what we have been talking about for centuries in theory. Up until now we have not obtained appreciable results with conversions, simply because we were undetermined and afraid of small obstacles as well as complaints from the people. Every great work meets with some Opposition, but we must not allow our spirits to be lowered. Our universal mission, the salvation of souls, and the greatest glory for our Lord Jesus Christ, is involved in this issue. Eparhijshi Vjesnik Krizevacke Bishupije (Bishopric News) Krizevei, n*2, 1942.

That short phrase, “Up until now we have not obtained appreciable results with conversions,” is revealing. This worthy prelate, no longer restrained by Pavelic, showed a certain lightheartedness when he mentioned “small obstacles” and “complaints from the people.” From that time on, he was to act without hesitancy.

His Grace Simrak was finally rewarded for his zeal. The “apostolic visitor,” Marcone, told him on June 2, 1942, that Pope Pius XII had named him Bishop of Krizevci, whereas, up until then, he had been only the apostolic administrator.

There is scarcely need to point out that if the Catholic Church had only waited to take to its bosom the neophytes who had been converted in all sincerity and of their own free will, it would have refused, on general principles, all conversions undertaken in an atmosphere of terror, and waited until the end of the war to begin its program of proselytism.

MORE “SAVING OF SOULS”

By continuing investigation, it can be seen how the canonic prescriptions were, in reality, respected by those who had so solemnly brought them once more to light. On December 27, 1941, hardly more than a month after the episcopal plenary conference, His Grace Antun Aksamovic, who has previously been mentioned, referred to the priest from Vukovar in the following terms: “Massive conversions are being organized following the decisions of the competent authorities of the district. These administrations are gathering together large numbers of people for conversion. They come from the various counties of the region and are sometimes composed of the entire population of a village. Every name has been registered on a list and submitted for authorization to undertake a collective conversion, with a single certificate of honesty.” Viktor Novak, op. cit., p. 689.

This was the usual procedure. Vjeceslav Montani, Chief of Police at Brcko, arranged the dates for the conversion of the Serbian Orthodox in the different localities. So December 10, 1941, was the date set for the people of Loncari, “without constraint,” to show their “true faith.” Donji Zabari was scheduled for the 11th and 12th, Gudovac for the 15th and 16th, Covic Polje also for the 16th, Gornji Zabari for the 17th and 19th, and so forth. As can be seen, the miracle of divine Grace was generated according to the most modern techniques. In other words, a veritable assembly line.

On January 13, 1942, the newspaper Nova Hrvatska described one of these edifying ceremonies in the diocese of His Grace A. Stepinac:

    Yesterday morning, at Kamensko, near Karlovac, the inhabitants of the Greek-Easterners ritual from Popovic-brdo were converted. The curate of Kamensko, Kucmanic, presided. Four hundred people attended this conversion ceremony. Among those present were Ante Niksic, the veliki Zupan (prefect of the county) of Pokupje, Ivan Bethlehem, chief of police, Drusak, representing the “Ustaski Stozer” (Ustashi county organization), Rudolf Paviek, representing the Ustashi youth of Zagreb, Franco Miksic, the head of propaganda, and other noted personalities. The conversion ceremony was preceded by a few cordial words of welcome spoken by the Curate Kucmanic. He appealed to the convertees, begging them to observe the laws of God’s Gospel and to be faithful to the Lord, to the Independent State and to its Poglavnik.

    After which the prefect, Ante Niksic, took over. In his discourse he said: “Today you have become free citizens of the Independent State of Croatia.” After mass, a group of local musicians played the Ustashi state hymn, while everyone stood with right hand uplifted. Nova Hrvatska, January 18, 1942.

This information raised such a Protest and such harsh press notices in the neutral, as well as the allied, countries that Radio-Vatican hastened to broadcast a communication in English, meant for Great Britain and the United States, and which is worth repeating: “It is true that the majority of the population in the village of Popovic, which is in the Karlovac region, has swung over to Catholicism, but this conversion was entirely spontaneous. And in spite of what people say, it was undertaken without any pressure from the civil or ecclesiastical authorities. Statements such as these, concerning the Catholic clergy, should be considered erroneous unless it has been proven that they came from well informed sources.”

Thus, according to the speaker representing His Holiness, the four hundred neophytes, suddenly enlightened by divine grace, went forth “spontaneously” to join the Roman Catholic Church. As to the “veliki zupan,” the chief of police, and the representatives of the Ustashi organizations and the head of propaganda— they probably just happened to be passing by and hastened, as onlookers, to attend such a spectacle. The evidence is clear: “Honni soit qui mal y pense.” (French meaning, “Shame on him who thinks evil of it.”)

During the year 1942 miracles of this kind were repeated, and did not, of course, interfere in the least with the massacres. And one could often read in the Ustashi and Catholic press information such as this: “A religious conversion of the peasants from the villages of Polog and Lijesce was held at Bosanski Brod the 13th of this month. About six hundred persons attended mass and afterwards, Mr. Zec, high official of the local authority of Posavje, delivered a speech.” Hrvatski List (Osijek), October 16, 1942.

This Mr. Zec was also probably right on the spot as a casual onlooker, and the armed Ustashi led the convertees to mass. These poor victims were apparently so overjoyed on joining the Catholic Church they could not wait before sending telegrams to His Grace Stepinac expressing all their enthusiasm and “spontaneity.” Many were printed in the Nova Hrvatska and in the diocese periodical of His Grace Stepinac, the Katolicki List. If the Archbishop of Zagreb had only kept these touching documents they would have acted as a balm to his spirit when he was reminded of the tact with which he treated those “delicate questions of the human soul,” during those fruitful years of propagating the faith.

If great leniency was shown concerning the sincerity of the neophytes, the same was not true in regard to their attendance at the services. It did not make much difference what they thought just so long as they made a show of their Catholic affiliation. As the Katolicki Tjednik wrote: “At Bjelovar: All convertees are obliged to perform their religious rites.”

Under this title the Roman Catholic parish of Saint-Theresa at Bjelovar printed the following in its local weekly paper, the Nezavisna Hrvatska:

    All those who have made a request to be converted to Catholicism will be obliged, beginning on the day the request was made, to be present at every Holy Mass and, above all, during the sermon. Masses, with sermons, are held from 6 to 11.

    Convertees are asked to bring small note books every Sunday and on holidays, which will be stamped with the date of their attendance at religious services.Katolicki Tjednik, August 8, 1941.

The question of “inner conviction,” which the proselytors pretended to exact, became of small importance, since individual and collective conversions took place with the use of printed formulas. The following is from one of the leaflets used in the parish of Banja Luka:

Rules Horvat and Stambuk, op. cit., p. 103.

. . . issued on in the Roman Catholic Parish Office concerning the transfer of those from the Greek Orthodox religion to the Roman Catholic:

The signer declares and requests the following:

“Born on ————— baptized in the Greek Oriental Church and brought up in the Greek Orthodox ritual. By sworn oath I now solemnly declare, before the witnesses whose signatures are appended here below, to accept of my own free will and choice, with no outside pressure, the Catholic religion, convinced as I am that it is only in the Roman Catholic Church that my soul will meet salvation and become immortal. It is for this reason that I desire to be taken within the pale of the Roman Catholic Church.

“At the same time I promise to acquit myself of all obligations practiced by the other members and conscientious believers of the Catholic Church.

“The above rules have been read to me and I acknowledge to abide by them as testified by my signature.

Signature of the priest
Signature of the witnesses.”

His Grace Jozo Garic, Bishop of Banja Luka, simplified the question. He distributed printed permits to his curates. The following is a copy of one of them straight from the Bishopric’s press: “On your request we give you permission to cease at once ‘ab excommunicacione pro foro externo’ and be taken to the bosom of the Catholic Church and be given the rights to Holy communion…………….. these persons being sufficiently instructed in the truthful knowledge of our Holy religion. (As to those who have not been brought to reason they can be listed purely and simply in the register of the conversions) .” Dokumenti, Zagreb 1946, facsimile on p. 105.

This last phrase which seems to arrange everything so “purely” and “simply” needs no commentary. The episcopacy and also the Sancti Sedis Legatus understood the conditions and would accept within the pale of the Roman Church only the true convertees, but the fact was that only quantity counted.

That the Croatian Catholics acted contrary to the canons of the church can be seen from the following citation from a Catholic brochure published in London. “Archbishop (Stepinac) was faced with a terrible dilemma. The state was massacring wholesale those Orthodox who would not accept Catholicism. Either the Archbishop had to relax the canonical rules concerning reception into the Catholic Church, or he had to leave these many victims to their fate. He chose the former course.” Michael Derrick, Tito and the Catholic Church (London, 1958).

The problem was to “catholicize” as many Serbian Orthodox as possible while the war lasted. The number of missionaries increased; conversions were carried on day and night; it was a race with time.

The methods, however, remained exactly the same as before the plenary conference of the episcopacy. All the fine declarations about principles served their purpose—that of reassuring foreign opinion, or at least that part of it so susceptible to eloquent phrases. But there was never any question of realizing these principles. A communique appeared in the Nova Hrvatska (February 25, 1942) with a marvelous résumé, of only a few lines, about what was going on here and there: “Re-christianization” (sic) is taking place at Petrinja with great solemnity, organized by the curate, Mihajlo Razum. An Ustashi detachment attended the ceremony.” Nova Hrvatska, February 25, 1942.

The Franciscan monk, Sidonije Scholz of Nasice, was a ferocious converter. He carried on in the Nasice and Slavonska Pozega districts, threatening the Serbs with death or the concentration camp. A photograph shows him during the massive conversion of several hundreds of people. To his left can be seen a crowd of men, young for the most part, and at his right there are women both young and old. The curate of Kutjevo, Mirko Mezner, stands beside Scholz. The youth is waving small Croatian flags bearing the motto “In hoc signo vinces” (By this sign you will conquer) . The little flags were the symbol of Croat nationalism and Catholicism.

Jovo Radosavljevic, a merchant from Suhomlaka and Dusan Bogojevic, a farmer from Gornje Pistane, have reported on the wonderful results obtained by the methods which were adopted: “The Franciscan, Scholz, promised all those who had been imprisoned or interned in concentration camps that they would be released if they became converted to Catholicism. Scholz, the prefect (Zupan) and the Chief of Police from the town of Osijek one day attended a conversion ceremony which took place in their presence.” Archives of the Refugee Commissariat, B.XXXVI, 716 and BX XXVII n°957.

Still more overwhelming was the deposition of Peter Kovacevic, a teacher from Balenice: “All those who transferred to Catholicism did so under frightful terror. Sidonije Scholz was at the head of the Catholic missionary priests who overtook us in the district of Nasice. He ordered the death of our priest, Djordje Babic, whom they arrested during the night and horribly tortured. The Ustashi cut off his nose, ears and tongue and literally tore off his beard before stabbing him in the stomach.” Op. cit., XXXVI, n°3971.

In the village of Maklosevac, district of Nasice, this same Scholz converted in a single day the following persons: Mile Ciganovic, Smiljana_Ciganovic, Zarija Ciganovic, Gospava Miljus, Eva Dragic, Rajko Dragic, Blagoje Rajic, Milutin Rajic, Sremka Rajic, Milena Rajic, with her three children, Nikola Dragic, Milan Vukadinovic, Andja Vukadinovic.

And in the village of Crmosnjak, also converted in a single day: Zivko Rajic, with his wife and two children, Vlade Rajic, Mile Vukojevic, Hija Matosevic, Hija Dejanovic, Pero Dokic, with his family, Milan Dejanovic, Pero Dejanovic and his family, Nikola Dokic and his family, Milan Dokic, Stanko Katanic and his family, Dusan Katanic, et al.

This veritable “record-maker” carried on massive conversions equally in the following localities: Zoljan, Moticina, Lisine, Orahovica, Budimci, Londzica, Gradac, Granice, Bracevci, Poelici, Pod, Martinci, Cepin, Preslatinci, Podgorje, Cenkovo, Dobrogost, Kucanci, Razbojiste, Caglin, Nasice, Miholjac, Pod. Slatina, Belo Brdo, Sarvas, Vukovar, Osijek, Vuckovac, Borovo, et al.

A poor woman, Ljubica Zivanovic from Borovo, described the methods that were usually practiced: “When I appealed to the Chief of Police, Nemet, at the Town Hall of Borovo, in 1941, to spare the lives of my two daughters who had been imprisoned and then deported to Vinkovci, he referred me to the Catholic priest, Andjelko Gregic, at Borovo. The priest replied that he could do nothing for my children because they had not accepted conversion to the Roman Catholic religion. At the same time he informed me that we, too, would follow in the same path as our daughters if we did not accept the Catholic religion.” Op. cit B.XXXV n°659.

Such, in reality, was the so-called “psychological preparation” which the bishops preconized. Such as it was, it doubtless suited them, for after Scholz’ funeral (he was killed by the Serbs who put up a fight against the conversions) the Katolicki List, the organ of the Archbishopric at Zagreb, wrote: “Building a free country, so fervently desired, meant the bloodshed of this new martyr who died in the name of religion and for Catholic Croatia.” Katolicki List, n928, 1942.

The following testimonies reveal still further how the priests and the monks, controlled by the two episcopal committees, fulfilled their Holy mission “without exerting the slightest pressure on human minds.”

Stevo and Jovo Danilovic, Luka Smoljanac and Mile Misan all peasants from Croatia—recorded the following conversions undertaken by the priest, Franjo Pepinic: “Toward the end of 1941, the priest, Franjo Pepinic of Slavonska Pozega, came to our town and said: ‘According to the law you must be converted, otherwise you will be sent to concentration camps.’

“In January 1942, the municipality posted a warning whereby any person who did not accept being converted to Catholicism would be deported to a concentration camp. Therefore, we were obliged to appear before the priest, and 150 people in our town were converted. After the collective conversion before the Church of St. Theresa at Pozega, the Ustashi Commander, Petranovic, asked us to join the ranks of the Ustashi.” Dokumenti (Zagreb, 1946), p. 66.

The peasants, Desanka Radunkovic, Milena Radunkovic, Radojka Radunkovic, Leposava Radunkovic and Petar Marovic, all from the village of Brezek in the district of Podravska Slatina, accused Josip Selak, the priest of Nove Bukovice, of having practiced forced conversions in collaboration with Franciscans and supported by the Ustashi authorities of Nove Bukovice. op. cit., p. 67.

Marija Misljenovic from Podravska Slatina gave the following details: “The priest, Julije Birger, informed me that my husband, who had been sent to the concentration camp at Jasenovac, would be liberated on the condition that his whole family became Catholic.” op. cit, p. 70.

The peasants from the region of Virovitica: Mile Plackovic, Milenko Varvaric, Djoko Vracaric, Cedo Brisevac, Djoko Vukomanovic, Danica Solar and Ilinko Covic have testified to the atrocities of the monk, Srecko Majstorovic, guardian of the convent at Captol: “The Ustashi commanders Pcelic and Misko Uglarik, informed us that if we did not wish to be expelled from our homes we should accept conversion to Catholicism. After being menaced by Uglarik, and in order to spare our families persecution and torture in the concentration camps, we were obliged, with the utmost regret, to accept Catholicism.” op. cit., p. 74.

Djuro Kangrga, employed in the postal service at Nova Gradiska, also described the clerical offensive that was being carried out everywhere: “In 1942, we Serbs were warned by the priest, Franjo Matica from Nova Gradiska, that if we did not give up Serbian Orthodoxy and transfer to Catholicism we would be sent to the concentration camp at Jasenovac. During a conversion ceremony, Matica preached against the Serbian religion, saying that only the Roman Catholic religion was the right one. He praised the magnificent Ustashi State and told us that we should accept and obey it and that all those who had not been married in the Catholic Church should separate or be re-married in this church. He promised that Pavelic would succeed in annihilating all those who had joined the underground.” op. cit., p. 77.

The inhabitants of Slobostina: Nikola Pavlovic, Djuro Lazic, Nikola Pavlovic, Jovo Lazic and Teso Milanovic reported that in February 1942 the priest, Bozidar Santic (sent from Zagreb) , told the inhabitants of the town who had gathered in the primary school: “I have been sent to your town and its surroundings to take charge of the conversions of the Serbs. All those who accept being converted will have their future assured. Consequently, you should all accept this solution because it is the only way you will find salvation. If you decide to the contrary you risk death or the concentration camp or any other kind of misfortune.” op. cit., p. 78.

A railroad employee, Jovo Milinkovic, testified to an apologetic explanation made by the priest, Josip Orlic from Sunja: “On Orlic’s orders, the Serbs were summoned and forced to gather in the primary school. The Franciscan, Orlic, told us that the Catholic religion was the oldest and consequently the truest. Since the Serbian Orthodox religion was forbidden in Croatia, the Serbs should be converted to the Catholic religion, and thus become real Croats.” Archives of the Refugee Commissariat, A-XII n°408, August 8, 1942.

A group of Serbs at Tenj reported: “On December 12, 1941 we were converted by force to the Catholic religion, during a ceremony which the following Catholic priests attended: Josip Seper, priest at Osijek, Franjo Jungvirt from Petrijevci, the Franciscans, Ambrozije Miletic and Kolb from the Franciscan monastery at Osijek.” Dokumenti, Zagreb, 1946, p. 87.

Milan Ljustina, Head of the Income Tax Administration, at Donji Lapac, denounced the activities of Dragutin Kukolj, priest at Gospic: “I was forced by Kukolj to transfer to Catholicism, for I was told that it was the only way to escape death.” Archives of the Refugee Commissariat, A.II, n°3823.

The inhabitants at Dalj—Nikola Mitrovic, Ljubomir Berkovic, Marko Popovic, Lazar Bojakovic, Savo Ristic, Persa Ljubujevic, Nikola Marinkovic, Sava Vasic, Vojin Ajdukovic, et al—referring to the forced conversions in their locality, stated: “The Franciscan, Peter Berkovic, an Ustashi Colonel, organized on November 6, 1941 with the curate of Dalj, Josip Astalos, the conversion ceremony which Hefer, the governor attended.” Dokumenti (Zagreb, 1946), p. 60.

Vida Zarkovic, Milica Zarkovic, Milan Blagojevic, Stanko Miskovic, Nenad Dokic, Zarko Vucovic, and Stevo Kovacevic from Erdut made the following deposition against the curate: “The forced conversion of the Serbs was organized on October 26, 1941 in our region. The priests from Osijek and the curate, Josip Astalos from Dalj, attended. First it was the Ustashi who forced us to the conversion, and then the priests.” Op. cit., p. 61.

Milka Dobrijevic reported on the proceedings of the missionary curate of Vocin: “From the very beginning of the occupation the curate, Martinec, took sides with the Ustashi from Vocin and Podravska Slatina. Accompanied by a few Franciscans, he organized the forced conversion in our region.” Op. cit., p. 63.

Jovo Tihomir, from Jaksic, told about the curate, Ambrozije from Jaksic: “Ambrozije Sirc told us that our lives would be saved only on one condition, that we adopt Catholicism. The day of the conversion, police agents guarded the church doors. Once the ceremony ended they invited us to leave the church and go to the primary school where Josip Starcevic, head of the Ustashi of this region and a noted criminal, made a speech. A few days after the conversion, the curate, Ambrozije Sirc, ordered that those who had contracted a mixed marriage would have to be remarried in the Catholic Church.” Op. cit., p. 74.

The inhabitants of Duvno and Eminovoselo, Luka Savic, Sefko Loknic, Ljube Zdilar, Nezir Loknic, Bosa Zelen, Vebija Djulic, Vojo Zelen and Vlajko Kovacevic, accused the Franciscan, Mijo Cujic, curate of Duvno, of ordering the widespread massacre and forced conversion of the Serbian Orthodox in the district of Duyno. Op. cit., p. 82.

The inhabitants of Jasenak, in the county of Ogulin, who were refugees in Serbia, also testified against Ivan Mikan, curate of Ogulin, who has already been mentioned: “Action for conversion to Catholicism was undertaken at Jasenak by the guardian of the hunt, Ivkovic, and Josip Abramovic, the director of the saw mill, who were helped along by the police agents. They told us that our only salvation was to be converted to Catholicism. Then the curate, Ivan Mikan, made his appearance at Jasenak at least twice. Each time he made out a list of Serbs who should be converted, Each person had to pay him 170 kuna, thus permitting him to collect about 80,000 kuna. Once back at Ogulin, he wrote, inviting us to come there. Fearing lest we be thrown in jail we replied that our conversion would take place when he returned.” Archives of the Refugee Commissariat, n°355, 352, 3649, 1941.

The secretary of the Catholic Bishop at Banja Luka, the Franciscan Kruno Saric, proved to be an eloquent preacher, and the Ustashi always attended his conversions. They were the surest guarantee of success.

After every collective conversion it was the custom to send telegrams of “thanks and loyalty” to His Grace Stepinac.

For instance, the following wire was printed in Nova Hrvatska: “2,300 persons assembled in Slatinski Drenovac from the villages of Drenovac, Pusina, Kraskovic, Prekorecan, Miljani, and Gjurisic today accepted the protection of the Roman Catholic Church, and send their profound greetings to their spiritual Head.” Nova Hrvatska, April 9, 1942.

The Serbian Orthodox “convertees” from the villages of Cacinci, Kutjevo, Vocin, Pozega and others did likewise with the same spontaneity.

In the regions where anyone dared put up a resistance to Catholic proselytism, the punishment was not long in coming and was just as “collective” as for the conversions, for death and the concentration camp awaited all recalcitrants.

If the instructions given by the Church, concerning the conversion of the Orthodox Serbs and Jews to Catholicism, are compared with the decrees of Ustashi authorities concerning the concentration camps, it would seem that the two orders had been synchronized. As soon as the Serbs refused to abandon their faith and their church, heads began to roll, villages were destroyed, and the death camps were full to overflowing. After the punishment raids on the Serbian villages, missionaries made their appearance “in order to save the souls of those who survived.”

But it often happened that the Ustashi and the missionaries go to their destination together, and thus the mass conversions continued. It is a known fact that many of those who through terror finally accepted the Catholic religion were eventually liquidated.

And while some of the priests thought that Catholicism signified the salvation of human lives, the majority of the missionaries were more interested in the Ustashi state than in the Christian Catholic Church.

That the conversions to Catholicism and the exterminations took place simultaneously, after a well-defined plan, is shown not only by the words and behavior of the priests and the members of Croatian religious orders, but by the promotions and grades which they accumulated: priest, officer and police agent, and there were large numbers of them from the very first day that the satellite Croatian State was founded.

One detail should be emphasized which, although of a “temporal” character, is very significant. It has already been explained that each new convertee had to give the sum of 170 kuna to the priest who took her or him within the pale of the Roman Church. Thus, in addition to the merit of having saved so many souls, many of the saintly men were justly rewarded by the accumulation of appreciable fortunes.

Continued in Chapter VII. More Massacres and Forced Conversions Part 1.

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Japanese — A Fuzzy Language

Japanese — A Fuzzy Language

I had three books I wished to present as a gift to a Japanese friend. I intended to give them as is without any formal wrapping paper to cover them, but a Japanese co-worker suggested that they be wrapped together in a bundle with decorative wrapping paper. The co-worker had only a couple minutes for the job and it looked rather haphazardly done. “Just tell her you did it!” she suggested.

Japanese people always make allowances for foreigners, and especially for Americans, Canadians, and Europeans.

I replied, “Well, I don’t want to lie and say I wrapped the gift when I didn’t actually wrap it myself!” But then it dawned on me that I could tell my Japanese friend the same thing using the Japanese language and yet not be lying!

You may ask, “How is this possible?” It’s because the Japanese language has no verb conjugation according to person or number as do most Indo-European languages. Not only does Japanese not have verb conjugation, but it also drops the sentence subject (who is speaking) when it’s supposedly understood! This means I could say in Japanese, “Isoide tsutsumimashita” (was wrapped quickly) which would be interpreted that I wrapped it in a hurry when it could also mean, “he”, “she”, even “they”, wrapped it in a hurry!

Politicians in the West often make what sounds to be statements of fact and yet are not saying anything truly meaningful at all. Just think how even easier it is for a Japanese politician to be ambiguous in a language with no verb conjugation, and which also drops the sentence subject because it’s already assumed to be understood!

Japanese is much more specific when you put it in writing. Chinese characters are very specific in meaning. The characters at the top of the page are pronounced omikoshi, the ceremonial box the Japanese carry during the Obon festival. Many people believe the Japanese got that idea from people from Israel who migrated to Japan two centuries ago! It resembles the Ark of the Covenant!




Hitchhike Adventure From Niigata City to Nagano and Tokyo

Hitchhike Adventure From Niigata City to Nagano and Tokyo

This is an article I wrote at the end of August 2005. It was on my old website which is no longer on-line and I am therefore re-posting it. After reading it again, I found numerous typos, corrected them, and am therefore re-posting it to the home page.

I hitchhiked from Niigata City to Matsumoto City in Nagano, then to Tokyo, and then back to Niigata in 3 days, a distance of 700 kilometers (440 miles) in 16 vehicles. Among these were 3 trucks and at least one luxury car. Among the people who picked me up were one stock broker, one high school teacher, 4 foreigners, and 2 relatively wealthy men one of whom is a nationwide famous entertainer! Three of the cars had small children, two had women without a male companion, and two had large dogs, one a Labrador and the other a German Shepherd.

Jerry Fujio, Japanese entertainer

Jerry Fujio, Japanese entertainer

The highlight of this trip was being picked up by a famous entertainer: Jerry Fujio. You may not have heard of him in your country, but everybody in Japan over 35 years old seems to know him quite well! All my Japanese friends have seen him on TV or in a film. His peak of fame seems to be around the 1960s. I asked him if people hound him for his autograph. “A long time ago” was his reply. Jerry’s mother is English and his father is Japanese. His age seemed to be in his early 70s.

Another highlight was a retired man in his 60s from the Meguro area of Tokyo driving an expensive car who appeared to be of upper-class Japanese society. The reason I say this is because he looked like a company president and attended Sumo wrestling matches. Tickets to these events are very expensive! He didn’t accept my business card nor even give me his name. He probably didn’t want to accept my card because in doing so, he would be obliged to give me his in keeping with Japanese custom. Nevertheless, he was very friendly, talkative and laughed a lot! I asked him if he is a member of a secret society. He replied he’s a member of a golf club. He didn’t tell me exactly what his profession was except that it was related to education and government but that he was not a politician. I asked him if he knew that the United States is a secret dictatorship run by the CFR, and he replied in the affirmative. I told him that most Americans don’t know that which surprised him. Though not a Christian nor a believer in God, he does acknowledge the possibility that the world could have been created by a Great Designer. He said he doesn’t believe in Darwinism and claimed that it is not taught in schools in Japan. I thought it strange he would say that because nearly everyone in Japan believes in Darwinian evolution.

A Chinese couple with a baby took me as far as Kurohime (“Black Princess”), a small mountain town in Nagano Prefecture close to the border of Niigata Prefecture. I didn’t know at first that the man was Chinese because his Japanese was so good. He is from Harbin and his mother is Japanese. Harbin is part of Manchuria which the Japanese occupied till the end of WW2. He is very knowledgeable about the world and real motivations in politics. We talked about the Tienanmen Square massacre of 1989. I told him I met a Chinese college student in Southern China back in 1998 who believed that nobody was killed in that tragedy. He replied that thousands of students had probably died! How quickly the world is forgetting that it ever happened. He knows that there is no real democracy or freedom in China, and especially no freedom of religion.

To learn more about China, its history, and the murder of Chinese citizens by their own government on June 4th and 5th, 1989, please see: The Tiananmen Square Massacre

I never got off the expressway at Kurohime before, and so it was an adventure pioneering how to get back on track. There were few cars so it took me a while to get back on the main road. I did so 3 cars later.

A red Ferrari, $300,000 of eventual junk

A red Ferrari, $300,000 of eventual junk

At Kamisato Service Area on the Kan’etsu expressway, a red Ferrari sports car parked right in front of where I stood hitchhiking with my sign. The driver got out and looked at the rear of the Ferrari. His friend from another car walked up and also looked. They looked and looked for the longest time. I thought they were literally worshiping that car! They looked at it from all angles and took photographs. If I ever ended up with such a thing, I wouldn’t really own it, it would own me! I probably would be thinking about the Ferrari half of the day if I owned one. I’d get bummed out even if it got the tiniest scratch on its shiny red exterior. Thank God for deliverance from materialism!

I always carry with me Gospel literature and give a copy to every driver. I try to share some seeds of the Word of God in their hearts, as much as I feel they are ready to hear and receive. Most Japanese are very respectful of Jesus Christ. From my experience, the only ones who don’t often are those who belong to a radical sect of Buddhism called Sokkagakai which sprang out of Nichiren Shoshu, a sect which is also intolerant of other faiths. Most Buddhists do respect Jesus and His teachings.




Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter V. Massacres and Forced Conversions

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter V. Massacres and Forced Conversions

Continued from Chapter IV. The Massacres Begin.

AT THE END of June, 1941, only two and a half months after the proclamation of the “independent” state, all the elements necessary for the great crusade of “croatization” were centralized and controlled by the Ustashi government. For this purpose it had mobilized a small army, formed special divisions, set up a constabulary, diverse police services, and special courts, while being guaranteed the passive benevolence of the Italian and German representatives. The Croatian Peasant party maintained an attitude half way between tacit complicity and effective participation. Finally, the voices of the highest representatives of the Catholic Church throughout the country, by their exhortations from the pulpit and the dithyrambic (wild and boisterous) articles in the newspapers and periodicals, covered, in advance, the acts of the Ustashi government.

On June 26th, Ante Pavelic gave an audience to the Catholic episcopacy. Up to this date, he had already on his account the massacre of 180,000 Serbs and Jews, as well as the martyrdom of three bishops, and more than 100 Serbian Orthodox priests and members of religious orders. Such a list of victims “on his slate,” in such a short time, was an auspicious beginning, and gave a true significance to the sermon delivered by His Grace, Stepinac, who said that “as legitimate representatives of the Church of God in the Independent State of Croatia, of which you are the Head, we utter our deference with our whole hearts, and promise our sincere and loyal collaboration for the brightest of futures for our fatherland.” Katolicki List, n°26, 1941, and Hrvatski Narod, June 80, 1941.

The involvement was, therefore, made as clear as it possibly could be. Two days later, on June 28th, by order of Eugen Kvaternik-Dido, the magnificent Serbian Orthodox cathedral at Bihac was blown up with dynamite. So that the disaster would be more complete, that same day he had 2,000 Serbs and Jews massacred in the town and its surroundings.

The day following, June 29th, the organizations of the Catholic Action, with the “Great Brotherhood of Crusaders,” and the “Great Sisterhood of Crusaders” in the lead, took their turn to render homage to Pavelic, the tireless defender of religious faith. See Nedelja, June 29, 1941.

And again on the next day, June 30th, a new decree (No. 48468/41) was issued with detailed precision of the terms of the decree of May 3rd, referring to the conversion from one religion to another, which concerned the transfer of the believers of oriental rites (This was the “official” Croatian term designating the Serbian Orthodox.) to Catholicism. Foreseeing that many among these, being forced to abjure, would prefer embracing the Greek-Catholic religion rather than the Roman Catholic, this eventually was made impossible by the following conditions, only the more important of which are cited here:

1. The government stipulates that all persons who follow the Greek oriental rites shall not be allowed to be converted to the Greek Catholic religion, except in parishes where the practice of the Greek-Catholic ritual already exists and is observed by believers of the Greek-oriental rites.

2. The Eastern Orthodox who register in the offices of Roman Catholic parishes for conversion must show recommendations stamped by the Police or the Town Hall, testifying to their honesty. These recommendations will be delivered after the approval of the Ustashi organizations. The Town Halls and police authorities are ordered to inform the Ministry of Cults and Justice after each recommendation has been delivered.

3. When these certificates are delivered attention must be paid not to give them to priests, shop-keepers, artisans, rich Orthodox peasants and, in general, to Orthodox Intellectuals, except in cases where personal integrity can be proved, the government having come to a foregone conclusion that recommendations concerning such categories of people are unacceptable.

5, Peasants may obtain these recommendations without difficulty, except in exceptional cases.

7. Persons of Greek-Eastern ritual or others transferring to Protestantism, and registering in the Kulturbund, without belonging, by origin, to the German minority, may not benefit of the same rights as those enjoyed by the German National minority.

8. The Minister of Agriculture, that is, the “State Direction for Renovation,” will handle questions in agreement with the Ministry of Justice in all that concerns building and land-owning by the Eastern Orthodox Church. Katolichl List, Zagreb 1941. Stepinac signed it August 5, 1941, see V. Novak, op. cit. p. 621.

This regulation was signed by the Minister of the Interior, Andrija Artukovic, and the Minister of Justice, Mirko Puk.

The Government published, as a supplement, a legal clause which referred to minors CCCLXXXVI-1926-Z, 1941 and which read as follows: “If the father is absent or has disappeared, the mother’s approval for conversion of minors up to the age of eighteen years is sufficient. The Guardian’s Court decision is unnecessary.” Narodne Novine, November 5, 1941.

This circular under No. 11.530 of August 5, 1941, was forwarded at once to the entire clergy subordinate to Archbishop Stepinac. It read as follows: “This circular is sent to all the clergy to inform them regarding those who are to be converted. Each person, beside being in possession of the document of release from the Greek Eastern Church, must also be in possession of a document from the District or Police Authorities as to their character. With regard to the indoctrination of converts, you are referred again to the Circular issued on July 11, 1941, No. 7726, ie., specifically point 4 of this Circular.” Sima Simic, Prekrstavanje Srba za vrijeme Drugog Svetshog Rata (Conversion of Serbs during the Second World War), p. 61.

This policy of converting the Serbs to Catholicism, which was persistently carried out by Zagreb at the time of one of the greatest cataclysms that humanity has ever known, was clearly expressed in what the Katolichi Tjednik wrote in an article entitled, “Conversions”:

The question of conversion to Catholicism is once more present on our territory. It has become evident owing to political conditions. People today may easily begin to think that it would be opportune to become Catholic, regardless of motives which have nothing to do with inner feelings. Catholicism today in our country is the religion of the majority. The Catholic adherents (Croats are often identified with Catholicism for practical reasons) are politically and socially in a much more favorable position than the adherents of other faiths and national groups. By being converted, a person guarantees for himself many a privilege which otherwise he may lose. Katolicki Tjednik, August 17, 1941, p. 3.

By such means, the political and ecclesiastical newspaper of The Sarajevo “Captol” produced psychological and political pressure on the free conscience of the people and their religion, as well as on their national awareness, mostly on congregational and national groups in Bosnia-Herzegovina who had been deprived from the very first days of the Independent State of Croatia, of all human rights as well as of God’s Laws.

The Ministry of Interior by its circular No. 34238-MUO-41 of September 16, 1941, issued the following instruction concerning an accelerated conversion to Catholicism:

You are advised to handle all matters in connection with the conversion with speed and without delay; it is specifically required that taxes are not to be collected from the persons in question, nor any fees which are not legally applicable.
By the circular of the Ministry of Interior of September 16, 1941, No. 34238-MUO-41, the soul-saving clergy was asked to “report to the Ministry any act committed by any persons of authority wherein anything contrary to our intentions may be undertaken, in order that strict measures may be applied against them.” Katolicki List, September 1, 1941, p. 462.

This circular issued by the government as well as by the Vicar of Zagreb clearly proved that the Ustashi authorities and the Church had a full understanding concerning the conversion of Orthodox Serbs and that the Zagreb Archbishopric had breached its canon No. 1351.

The conversion was represented not only as an internal right of the Catholic Church, but as a political right of the Ustashi authorities as well, because the members of the Committee for Conversion “will work in accordance with the Minister of Justice and Religion” in matters concerning provisions on the conversion of citizens. In this way, the clergy and the Ustashi paralleled each other in the conversion of Serbs and acquired a concrete form of collaboration and relationship in their work.

It was obvious that it was only by conversion to the Roman Catholic religion and to no other, that the Ustashi government hoped to “croatize” that part of the Serbian population which had not been purely and simply exterminated. Thus, a priori, certain categories of people were refused admission to the Church of Rome.

These converters professed ideas that were strangely heterodox in the opinion of the true believers. However, they were not afraid of showing their ideas to the Catholic hierarchy, as can be proved by the letter (No. 42687B) which the Minister of Justice addressed to the Episcopal Ordinariates, in which he said: “We beg the honorable Ordinariates to give information, quite confidentially, to all parish offices concerning the question of accepting the Serbian Orthodox to the Catholic religion. The Serbian Orthodox will not, in any case, be permitted to embrace the Greek-Catholic religion. The Croatian government has no intention of accepting teachers, priests or intellectuals, wealthy merchants, artisans, and Serbian peasants in the Catholic Church, because of eventual ulterior measures to be taken concerning this category of people, and in order not to compromise the Catholic religion. Consequently only the poor and ignorant among the Orthodox will be accepted, on condition that they have had previous training in the knowledge and Truth of the Catholic faith. In cases where others might insist on conversion, they must be subtly turned away on account of their failure to meet the demands of the Catechumen, or else be refused without any pretext whatsoever.” The Ordinariates gave their adhesion to this cynical document. The following reply from the Ordinariate in Zagreb was issued the following day, July 16th (letter No. 9259/1941) :

    In all that pertains to the conversion of priests, merchants and intellectuals in general, as well as to the well-to-do Orthodox, it remains without the slightest doubt that the greatest prudence and discretion should be observed as to their being accepted. In this respect we should specify that it would be contrary to mission of the Catholic Church if, on general principles it refused intellectuals desirous of being converted to the Catholic religion. For indeed, Christ came into this world to save all men and enlighten them with the knowledge of Truth. It is also the duty of the Church, a duty that is as difficult as it is holy, to abide by Christ’s commandment: “Go thou and spread the Gospel to all human beings.” Divine mercy falls, without discrimination, on every human soul and no one shall deny that just because of these difficult times a great number of people will at last become conscious of the Truth. Barring the way of these Orthodox intellectuals to learn the Truth would not only be inopportune but also contrary to the divine mission of the Church of is Christ. It has sometimes happened, though not frequently, that the educated Orthodox adhered to the Catholic faith with deep sincerity, a faith even surpassing that of the Catholics themselves in religious practice. It is just as possible for them to do so at the present time. Divine mercy can never be barred nor restricted.

    This is why we are taking the liberty of pointing out that the Church can never relinquish its rights and its divine mission by refusing to take the schismatics to its bosom, for it fully realizes that their desire to become members of the Roman Catholic Church is based upon honesty and sincerity.

    The government’s wish that each request for conversion be transmitted to the Ministry, accompanied by the recommendation of the parish office, and the National Ustashi organization is largely in order to avoid overloading the clergy, already so overburdened by its multiple duties.

    We agree with you on the question of accepting the poorer class of the Orthodox, for having no material interests to safeguard, we may be sure that they have only the sincerest intentions. However, in this case the Church should make sure that the holiness of religion is not compromised or profaned.

    In concluding, the Ordinariat will make every effort to take the Croatian government’s intentions into account, and, hoping that the honorable ministers will understand, act within the limits of its possibilities, yet with certain restrictions concerning any concrete case that might be contradictory to the supreme law; the gospel law of Jesus Christ. Viktor Novak, op. cit., pp. 622-628.

This response, imbued with obvious dignity, served as a saving grace, at least as far as it was possible to save it in such a risky conjuncture. But by a careful analysis of the form, it was not successful in hiding what lay underneath, which was much less edifying. It can therefore be observed that:

1. The Ordinariate was in absolute agreement with the Ustashi Government, forbidding the Serbian Orthodox to be converted to the Greek-Catholic instead of the Roman Catholic religion. It could hardly have been otherwise, since the interests of the government and the Croatian Catholic hierarchy were identical in their aims—catholisize and croatisize.

2. The Catholic hierarchy did not refuse the recommendations of the police, the Town Halls and the National Ustashi organizations concerning the “honesty” of people who asked to be converted, in spite of the fact that these recommendations were of a purely political character. It therefore agreed to catholisize persons whose registration had been previously examined by the state administration, the Town Halls and the Ustashi organization. However, the episcopacy wanted to avoid conversions being held up by administrative formalities which would have meant the loss of very precious time for the missionaries.

3. The few restrictions which were indicated, and which concerned the total eviction of intellectuals and members of the middle class, failed to conceal the basic agreement on this subject. Naturally, a few ostensible conversions of well-known intellectuals was a marvelous help to propaganda but the “great prudence involved by their acceptance” was quite significant of the Catholic hierarchy’s great distrust of this category of Serbian Orthodox, which it considered the standard-bearer of Serbian nationalism.

If the hierarchy desired not “to exclude all possibility of teaching the Truth to all Orthodox intellectuals,” if it acknowledged the fact that certain proselytes had been able, in times gone by, to surpass even the Catholics in the practice of religion, it took great care not to say so much for the well-to-do class. The fate which the Ustashi government reserved for them could hardly be ignored—death and the confiscation of their possessions. The Poglavnik and his henchmen, ardent converters as they were, did not mean to let this rich prey escape them, and they did not hide the fact that the “ulterior motives” concerning such a prey could, in the case of conversion, put the Catholic Church in a very precarious situation. So this explains why the poor could be accepted, whereas the “others” if they insisted, could be put off “by very subtle tactics” or else be categorically refused.

But the worst was contained in that frightful phrase: “Who can deny that it is just during these difficult times that a great number of people will become conscious of the Truth?” The hope could hardly have been more clearly expressed that the physical and moral suffering, and the martyrdom of the people, would end by the breaking of ties with the ancestral faith and the eventual subjugation to the Roman Church.

As to the question concerning the sincere and spontaneous adhesion exacted by the Canon Law, these strange theologians seemed to have no memory concerning the care with which they Pointed up this “eloquent clause,” which from time to time would be referred to, when the persecution reached its climax, in an attempt to divert world public opinion. Even Rev. Marcone, the apostolic visitor, or the “Sancti Sedis legatus,” as he seemed to prefer, who was the representative sent direct from the Holy See, was careful not to say a word.

He was also careful not to break the silence and to remind the numerous ecclesiastics, from bishops to monks, when they openly preached in favor of the massacres and who even took a hand in them, of their first obligations to their ministry and the respect they owed to their sacred robes. “Thou shalt not kill,” said the Decalogue. Yet the time-old commandment was violated daily, even by those whose mission it was to teach it, while the hierarchy with the representative of the Pope at its head, never blamed them. Even the official organizers of the forced conversions and killings, such as the Prefects and the Ustashi Chiefs of Police, were recruited largely among the priests and the monks. Such was the case, it must be remembered of Bozidar Bralo, Prefect of Eastern Bosnia; Dragutin Kamber, Chief of Police at Doboj; Ante Djuric, Chief of Police at Dvor na Uni; Kaurinovic, member of the liquidation committee of the Serbian Orthodox and Jews at Prijedor; Nikola Tojcic, member of this same committee at Sanski Most; Miroslav Filipovic-Majstorovic, commander of the concentration camp at Jasenovac, to cite only a few.

Today it has been proved that in spite of an intense propaganda, the Croatian Catholic peasantry contributed only a small contingent of killers and collaborators to the Ustashi movement (approximately 5%). The fanatics of Croatian nationalism were to be found mostly among artisans, shopkeepers, functionaries, or officers of low rank, who were social misfits. Students, seminarists and priests were also very numerous, above all, in the Franciscan and Jesuit orders.

Only one day after the circular of the Zagreb Ordinariate of July 16, 1941 had been passed, as quoted here, the Holy Congregation for the Eastern Church sent out instructions on July 17, 1941 (Prot. No. 2116), to the President of the Conference of Bishops in Zagreb, in connection with conversion to Catholicism. Those instructions read as follows:

The Holy Congregation for the Eastern Church desires to point out to your Excellency that the Roman Catholic priests in Croatia should be instructed by their Reverend Bishops that they are not to prevent those who are not united (Dissidents) from their natural return to the Eastern Rites, when concerning those who had been members of the Catholic Church (unity) of Eastern Rites, but who under threats and Peron by the Orthodox people had withdrawn from the Catholic Religion. If your Excellency would be good enough to point out this situation to the brethren (Bishops) of Croatia, they will acquire new merit by this favorable contribution to the proper development of Catholicism, where so many hopes exist for the conversion of those who are not united with us. Viktor Novak, Magnum Crimen, p. 629.

In this instruction from the Vatican, the old theme of the Ustashi and Croat clergy is repeated, i.e., that there were no Orthodox people before in Croatia, and that they only came there as settlers or were converted to the Orthodox religion by force. But the fallacy of this will be proved later, when Cardinal Tisserant denied this thesis personally and told one of the Ustashi representatives at the Vatican that he was very well acquainted with the history of Christianity, but that he did not remember a single instance in which the Catholics were forced into mass conversion to Orthodoxy.

In this instruction issued by the Vatican, it is a question of conversion from the Orthodox Religion into the Greek Eastern Religion, and not Roman Catholicism. But the Vatican stated that this became valid for conversion to the Roman Catholic Rites as well. This was in accordance with the regulation passed by the Holy See of October 18, 1941, which read as follows; “Wherever there are already established Greek Catholic parishes, those who are not united should be sent there to become united, if they wish to be so. However, in cases where those who have been separated and are not reunited do not want to or cannot keep up their Eastern Rites, they are to be free to join the Latin Rites,” Tajni Dokumenti o odnosima Vatikana i Ustashe Nezavisne Drzave Hrvatshe (Secret Documents on Vatican relations with the Independent State of Croatia), p. 95.

A religious department was founded in Zagreb in June 1941] (decree No. 11689), next to the State “Direction for Renovation,” for the purpose of more efficiently organizing and extending the work carried on exclusively by the missionaries. The priest, Dionis Juricev, who has already been mentioned, became the Head of this organization.

On July 18, 1941, the government promulgated the decree No. 753-Z 1941 (Official Journal, Narodne Novine, July 19, 1941), which stipulated: “After the foundation of the Independent State of Croatia, the Serbian Orthodox religion is considered no longer compatible with the new state order. Thenceforward, this religion will be called ‘The Greek religion of oriental ritual.’”

The “evangelization” activities began by a muted propaganda: the Catholics, it was said, would be the only real citizens and would enjoy all civic rights. The pressure became felt more imperiously from one day to the next. There were numerous priests who had no scruples about openly pointing up the situation in order to encourage the conversions. The example had been set by those of the higher hierarchy. His Grace, Aksamovic, Bishop of Djakovo, in a proclamation to the Serbian Orthodox within his diocese, had exhorted them in the following terms: “Up until now I have received into the fold of the Catholic Church several dozens of thousands of Serbian Orthodox. Follow the example of these brothers of yours, and send, without further delay, your request for your prompt conversion to Catholicism. By being converted to the Catholic Church you will be left in peace in your homes. And thus you will have assured the salvation and the immortality of your souls. . . .” Joza Horvat and Zdenko Stambuk, Dokumenti o protunarodnom radu i alocinima jednog dijela katolickog klera (Documents concerning anti-national work and crimes of one part of the Catholic clergy), Zagreb 1946, p. 55

It must at least be acknowledged that the words of this worthy prelate were extremely lucid. In his diocese alone, twenty Serbian Orthodox churches were destroyed or turned over to the Catholic faith.

A reflection of the methods used to increase, at any price, the number of catechumens of the Roman Church, is found in a memorandum sent in the name of the Holy Synod, Aug. 1941, by the Serbian Orthodox bishop of Budim, Valerian Pribicevic, to General Dankelmann, commanding the German occupation troops in Serbia. The Bishop gave alarming reports concerning the atrocities committed among the unprotected Serbian population in Croatia, notably in the Serbian provinces of Lika, Kordun, Banija, Srem and Bosnia-Herzegovina. After having pointed out the Ustashis’ infamous crimes, the signer of the memorandum rose up in protest:

From the very beginning, the Ustashi authorities have inaugurated a system of terror, whereby they have forced many Orthodox Serbs to be converted to the Catholic faith. The close co-operation between the Catholic Church and the Ustashi authorities is known, which is also evidenced by the fact that among the Ustashi officials there are a great number of Catholic priests. The first intimidation for conversion to Catholicism was directed against the State’s employees, who were advised that in the Croatian State’s employ only those Orthodox people might remain who would embrace the Catholic faith, but in effect this was only a ruse. Thus Seating the Serbian people of having their clergy, the Roman Church forced the Orthodox people to the Catholic rites. According to the testimony of Reverend Janko Veljakovic, pastor of Grbovic, the Catholic priests there led the armed Ustashi in the closing of Orthodox churches and the confiscation of church records, also in the plundering of all church valuables. At Banja Luka, an official order was issued directing that all the Orthodox Church records ice marriages, baptisms, burials, etc.) be delivered forthwith to Catholic parishes, which order was later extended throughout the territory of the former Croatian province. Catholic priests took possession of the Serbian Bishops’ residence at Pakrac and locked and sealed the Cathedral, all of which occurred April 12, 1941.
All over the territory of the Croatian State the Serbian Orthodox Churches are being destroyed . . .Martyrdom of the Serbs (prepared and issued by the Serbian Eastern Orthodox eae for the United States of America and Canada) (Chicago: Palendech’s Press, 1943).

But no surer testimony could be desired than that of the inhabitants of Staza, who made the following deposition concerning the conduct of the priest, Dionis Juricev, Head of the Religious Department:

Dionis Juricev threatened us in pronouncing the following words: “Thenceforward only Croats will be allowed to live in this country because the country belongs to the Croats, and we shall have to take action against those who refuse to be converted. I have succeeded in cleansing other regions and have rid them of everyone, from infants to old men, and if it is necessary I shall do the same thing here. It is no longer considered a sin to kill a child of seven if he interferes with the Ustashi law and order. Although I wear the robes of a priest, J am often obliged to resort to the machine gun, and the minute anyone is against the state or the Ustashi who are in power, I make good use of it right down to the cradle.” Joza Horvat and Zdenko Stambuk, op. cit., p. 59.

These very words, uttered by the “missionaries” own Head, leaves no doubt as to the way the “conversions under no constraint,” which alone were considered valid (article 1351 of the Canon Law) were conducted. Thus the conversions can be explained, notably the one undertaken collectively such as those listed here below: “The entire village of Budimci was converted to Catholicism on Sunday Sept. 14, 1941. Preliminary instruction had been given by the Franciscan brother, Sidonije Scholz. Scholz and several priests attended the ceremony and also the “grand zupan” (Prefect of the Department) of Baranja. During the banquet many speeches were made, accompanied by toasts to the Poglavnik and to Croatia.” Katolicki List, No. 38, 1941.

The pressure exerted on human consciences was nothing compared to the expeditious methods used eventually by the converters and their acolytes. Moreover, if a certain progression in violence could be observed, it was only relative, as has already been pointed out, since in Bosnia-Herzegovina, above all, it had started at the beginning of the Ustashi rule.

The incredible cruelty of Viktor Gutic, governor of western Bosnia, must again be mentioned, for it was he who, in committing other atrocities, martyred the Serbian Orthodox Bishop Platon. His fury also descended upon the churches. He had the Serbian Orthodox Cathedral at Banja Luka destroyed and used Jewish and Serbian prisoners to do the work. Then, in turn, came the churches in the neighborhood of Prnjavor, and many others, much to the satisfaction of his collaborator, the Jesuit priest, Dragutin (Charles) Kamber, now in the United States, sworn Ustashi and Chief of Police at Doboj (Central Bosnia), who alone was responsible for various noted crimes such as the “liquidation” of the Serbian clergy of that region and 800 Orthodox Serbs of that city with another 250 court martialed in his district on his orders. Also there was confiscation of Jewish property. Hrvatski Narod, June 12, 1941.

Published in the newspaper Novi List on August 16, 1941, Dr. Kamber said of the Nazis who were in Dobo}:

    We [Ustashi] love you sincerely as friends; we respect you highly; and all of us are sorry, deeply sorry, that you must part. We love youl We love you because you carry in your hands the most powerful sword that has ever been forged in the history of mankind.

    You are brothers and manly knights by your behavior and by your deeds. The Paradise to which the Germans are going needs no better propagandists than the soldiers of Germany, this German Army. We respect you because you are fighting to give political and social justice to all of Europe. With the blood and the bones of precious German soldiers, the flower of Germany, you are building the foundations of a happy world for future generations.

In a Sarajevo newspaper, called Osvit, Kamber on December 18, 1942 wrote: “Why do I want the Germans and their Allies Italy, Hungary, Bulgaria, etc., to win? Because without the Germans our nation would die and we would have no Independent State of Croatia. From the international point of view the Germans and the Ustashi have the same enemies.”

Father Charles (Dragutin) Kamber is now in the U.S.A. He is writing in many Croatian newspapers all over the world, especially in Danica (Chicago). He is teaching the Ustashi in exile how to fight on for the Independent State Croatia, by new methods. He has written a booklet on how to behave in the world even though still an Ustasha (once an Ustasha—an Ustasha till death was the Ustashi’s slogan) . The booklet has the title, “Problems and Methods to Be Used in the Fight to Free Croatia.”

Henceforward, there will be only too often an occasion to perceive the great preponderance of action taken by the Catholic ecclesiastics in the unleashing of every kind of violence. The Croatian’ papers of this period give ample proof of this by their virulent articles, as well as by the innumerable photographs, where the pictures of such prelates as Archbishop Ivan Saric, can be admired with other priests and religious officials, and even the fanatical Sisters, saluting Hitlerian fashion, with raised arm, their bosoms laden with shining Ustashi decorations. And the Sisters could even be seen in a military parade, marching four abreast, in the streets of Zagreb, flanked by Pavelic’s militia.

With such support, the government, from then on, felt invincible and started to expose its future program without further reticence, and it was the Minister of Education, Mile Budak, who, by chance, took charge of announcing the final arrangements.

Previously, on July 13, 1941, he had already emphasized the details of governmental decisions: “The Ustashi movement is based on religion. Therefore our acts stem from our devotion to religion and to the Catholic Church.” Katolicki Tjednik, August 17, 1941.

This, of course, was the logical introduction to statements he would make on July 22, during a conference at Gospic: “We shall kill one part of the Serbs, we shall transport another, and the rest of them will be forced to embrace the Roman Catholic religion. This last part will be absorbed by the Croatian elements,” Avro Manhattan, Terror over Yugoslavia (London, 1958),,p. 60; and Viktor jovak, op. cit., p. 605.

His assistant, the doglavnik, Mile Budak, brilliantly explained the situation on August 3, 1941: “It can be seen that the real truth is what our Poglavnik has proclaimed. Justice cannot always be obtained by lawful acts, and sometimes has to be imposed by hatchets and guns. This is the reason why I have warned the Serbs’ nest at Prnjavor that when I see them it will take me only twenty-four hours to kill everyone, and you will help me do this.” Jean-Marc Qceathier in the Magazine Paris-Match, May 25, 1957, p. 23.

This ultimate decision was therefore taken, and those who were the least informed as to the intentions of the Ustashi concluded that the numerous arrests and massacres, which had been already perpetrated in the country, were not limited to local and sporadic outbursts. On the contrary, in the opinion of the Ministry of Cults, this represented government policy.

Franz Borkenau, commenting on the systematic extermination, wrote, in 1951:

    As after the fall of the Hapsburg Empire, Croat nationalism evolved into the demand for a Greater Croatia including all Bosnia, the Serb enclave in the innermost corner of Bosnia, and in the coastal regions became a thorn in the Croats flesh.

    It would have been consonant with the accepted standards of this our civilized age to transplant this whole group to Serbia forcibly, but the new Ustashi rulers of Croatia, “Poglavnik” Pavelic and Marshall Kyaternik knew of a still more effective solution. Why increase the military strength of Serbia by giving it more men? Better to kill the animal on the sport A certain ritual was followed in carrying this policy through. Ustashi detachments arrived in the Serb villages and summoned the inhabitants (if they did not proceed to slaughter at once) to accept immediately the Roman Catholic faith, thus transforming themselves, from Serbs, into Croats. Those who refused conversion—and they were in a large majority, since to these western Serbs religion meant everything—were told to assemble in their church. Then the church doors were locked, the church went up in flames, and men, women and children perished with it. Only the massacre of the Jews provided a parallel to these horrors.” Franz Borkenau, European Communism (London, 1951), p. 371.

The “thorns” to which the author referred were the Serbs who had as we have explained in the first pages of this volume settled in Croatia since the fifteenth century, and who had defended it against Turkish domination. Since then every effort to “croatize” and “catholisize” this population had been futile. It was composed of 800,000 souls before the Yugoslav debacle in 1941. This opportunity for getting rid of them, therefore, seemed providential to the Ustashi government, and they were sure of succeeding quite easily if they adopted the same methods as the great Hitlerian Reich. But there remained the question of Bosnia-Herzegovina which the Croats now controlled and which they hoped to annex permanently. And it was there that 1,200,000 Serbian Orthodox resided. The problem was how to get the best of such large human masses, nearly three times more numerous than the Catholic population. This was Pavelic’s great dilemma and all the repeated massacres, concentration camps and deportations to Serbia, could not solve it.

There is a proverb: “Necessity finds a way.” And so it was that the Ustashi decided to make use of nature to facilitate their duty as killers. The country abounded in deep crevices and gorges. The Drina especially had worn its bed between Bosnia and Serbia through a succession of wild and grandiose canyons, somewhat similar to those in Colorado. These admirable sites would serve as cemeteries and slaughterhouses both at the same time. The work would thus be simplified and all that sufficed was to push the victims off the steep cliffs. So this method was adopted for the Serbs who lived along the river in western Bosnia, and their bodies, mingling with those of the Jews, were so numerous in certain places, that they were used as a bridge for the massacrers to cross.

“Across the Drina—or into the Drina,” expulsion or physical extermination, such was the formula, terrifying in its merciless simplicity. Clissold, op. cit., p. 98.

It was not astonishing that for slaughter on such a huge scale, Pavelic appealed to his old friend and accomplice, Vancha Mihailoff, the Bulgarian leader of the IMRO who had been such a competent henchman in the assassination of King Alexander. Therefore, this specialist went to live in Zagreb in a luxurious villa which the Poglavnik placed at his disposal.

No detail was overlooked in bringing this gigantic undertaking to a successful conclusion, for it meant the immolation of a whole people. Like the Hitlerians in Poland, yet considerably outdoing them in cruelty, specialized units plowed the way, just as Tamerlane or Genghis Khan had done in times gone by. The most noted was the “Devil’s Decision” or the “Black Legion,” and all the indescribable crimes that were committed on the banks of the Drina could never be counted, nor those at the extreme point of Bosnia in the districts of Bosanski Petrovac, Kljuc, Sanski Most and Bosanska Krupa.*

* The tragedy of the Serbian people is expressed in these funeral chants based on folklore. Here, below, is one dedicated to twelve young girls from the village of Dobroselo, in the district of Donji Lapac, province of Lika, who were killed by the Ustashi, and whose names with the dates of their birth, are cited:

“It was the day of June 12th
When twelve Serbian young girls were shot down
Twelve young girls, twelve falcons
By Ustashi shot and shell.
The poor mothers hunted through the forest
‘With their heart-breaking cries: ‘Where is my child?”

Darinka Medic (1928, Koviljka Medic (1929), Mara Medic (1928), Sofija Medic (1928), Smilja Medic’ (1928), Mara Djapa (1928), Smilja Djapa (1927), Smilja cerkez (1930), and Kerker (1924), Milka Kerker (1930), Mileva Kerker (1929), Jelka Soka Rajic (1912).

The “Black Legion” committed such crimes that the German military authorities were obliged to disarm it. In the German military report of June 7, 1942 to the German Commanding General in Zagreb we can read:

“By orders of the Commanding officer of the 718 Infantry Division, the Ustashi regiment ‘Francetic’ was disarmed and arrested by the field police because this regiment was suspected of having once more committed atrocities against the Serbian population. Investigation is on the way.”

German General Lothar Rendulic in a postwar book, had this to say about the massacres in Croatia:

While German troops were still in several places in Croatia, the Croatians began a beastly persecution of the Orthodox. At this time at least a half million people were killed. An unbelievable governing mentality was responsible, as I learned in August 1943 when I received the answer to a question of mine from a government functionary in the circle of the chief of state. When I said that I could not at all understand how it was possible, in spite of all the hatred, to kill half a million people, he answered: “Half a million is libelous. No more than 200,000 were killed.” Against that type of thinking .. . one can do nothing with arguments. During the period of my command, signs appeared of a new persecution of the Orthodox. That persecution caused me no end of trouble and I finally had to put a stop to it with energetic measures and threats of force. Gekampft Gesiegt Geschlagen (Heidelburg, 1952), p. 161.

At Prebilovci and Surmanci, in Herzegovina, 559 Serbs, all of them old men, women and children, were led to a deep crevice called “Golubinka,” massacred and then thrown into space. And to do the job more thoroughly, hand grenades were hurled down upon the dying bodies. The names of the assassins have been kept: Ivan Jovanovic, Mirko Ankovic-Arar, Mate Ivankovic, Andrija Seco, Joze Jerkovic, Jozo Ostojic, Vasilj Jakov, Filoj Jerkovic, Bozo Turudic, Jozo Prusac, Vasilj Mate, Ivan Soce, Tadija Jerkovic and Ludvig Jovanovic, to which should be added the two Catholic priests Ilija Tomas and Marko Zovko.

This ravine swallowed up several tens of thousands of men, women and children. Drago Svjetlicic, a barber from Doboj, said the following about this “valley of death” in Velebit:

The prison in Gospic was the gathering point for all the Serbs in Croatia, whom the local authorities had designated to be sent to Velebit. During the time that I had spent in this prison, i.e. from August 8th, when I was brought there, to August 25, 1941, a convoy was formed each day in the yard of the prison and was taken to Velebit, and each time this convoy was formed it contained approximately 800 to 1,200 people. They were tied two by two together with a wire and then were connected with one long chain through the middle of the convoy. Each night the Ustashi guards who took them to Velebit returned to the prison, dragging behind them the long connecting chain, which was used the next day for the following convoy. In this way, during my stay there, 18,000 Serbs were taken to Velebit and were killed on the head by blunt Fear and then thrown into the deep ravine among the rocks…Psunjski, Hrvati u sujetlosti Istoriske Istine (The Croats in the Light of Historical Truth), Belgrade, 1944, p. 200.

Another reporter observed: “During our journey toward the hill of Javor, near Srebrenica and Ozren, all the Serbian villages which we came across were wholly massacred. In the villages between Vlasenica and Kladanj we discovered children who had been impaled upon stakes, their small limbs still distorted by pain, resembling insects stuck through by pins.” Herve Launiere, Assassins au nom de Dieu (Paris, 1951), p. 58.

Throughout the territory of satellite Croatia there was an orgy of bloodshed. In three days 5,000 people perished in the district of Sanski Most and Kljuc. Of the 128 Serbs in the first town, 120 were put to death. A poor widow named Ivanic lost seven sons there, all on the same day.

At Mliniste, in the district of Glamoc, Luka Avramovic, former member of parliament, and his son, were crucified and buried in their own home.

Near Medak, in the district of Gospic, the Ustashi tortured and massacred a group of Serbs on May 1941, among whom was the Serbian Orthodox priest, Milos Mandic, from Gracac. His head was cut off and hung up on the branches of a tree. On the same spot they massacred Petar-Pejo Potkonjak and Jovan Obradovic-Baja from Divoselo.

In the village of Citluk, located at the foot of a mountain, on August 5, 1941 the Ustashi massacred 907 persons from Ornice, Citluk and Divoselo.

On July 29, 1941, Bozidar Cerovski, leader of a Ustashi detachment from Zagreb, went to Vojnic. He succeeded in encircling approximately 3,000 Serbs and massacred every last one in the localities of Krnjak, Krotinje, Siroka Reka, Slunj, Rakovica, and other neighboring villages.

The Ustashi, in order to more easily assemble their victims into groups, resorted to great cunning. The conversions gave them an excellent pretext.

The Ustashi authorities issued a proclamation on August 1 and 2, 1941 to the Orthodox population of Vrginmost and Cemernica, in which it was said that all those from 16 to 60 years of age were to come on August 3rd to Vrginmost at the specified place, where a special delegate, who was the representative of the Catholic Church, would come to convert them to the Catholic Religion. The people were threatened in this proclamation by death in their own homes if they did not appear the next day at the said place, the punitive expeditions would go from Orthodox house to Orthodox house to see who had remained behind and only the lives of those who came to Vrginmost would be safe. Terror reigned in the consciousness of the religious Orthodox people. On August 3, 1941, 3,000 Serbs appeared at the specified place. They waited that whole afternoon and were then informed that they would have to spend the night there because the Bishop was delayed. But to make things safe, they were barricaded. On the next day, instead of priests, a large number of trucks arrived into which all the Serbs were herded. They were told that they would be taken to Glina, where the priest was waiting for them, and after the ceremony, they would be returned to their homes. Serbs from the locality of Topusko were brought there in this same manner. The male population of the Glina district was collected by means of village blockades, which the Ustashi set up with the assistance of the Domobran units. This enormous mass of people, instead of being brought to the place where conversions were performed, were put in various prisons, from where they were taken by night in groups of 1,000 to the local Orthodox Church, and where every single one of them was | murdered by Ustashi knives. Trucks came, and the bodies were thrown in and taken to previously prepared mass graves outside the town. The entire road was spattered with blood.

In the Glina Church, 2,000 Serbian men, women and children j were slaughtered in this way. The last group of Serbs were burned together with the church and its priest, Bogdan Opacic.

This slaughter was organized by Minister of Justice, Dr. Mirko Puk, who was from Glina, and by Hermenegildo alias Castimir Hermann, custodian of the Cutnica Monastery.

Sapic succeeded in escaping with a small group, while the others were carried away in trucks to the small town of Glina and massacred inside the church.

The Ustashi took a few hundred Serbs to the church under the pretext of converting them. As soon as the doors were closed the slaughtering began. The victims were all massacred with axes and knives. Jednak Ljuban, who managed to jump off the truck loaded with bodies which were being taken to be buried, said that only those who could show certificates of their conversion to Catholicism were spared.

Among the victims were 37 children less than ten years of age. The massacring continued relentlessly. About two thousand people perished. It was a veritable Sr. Bartholomew’s night. Once the bloody work was over, the Ustashi set fire to the church.

The empty space which remains is still visible today, an enduring testimony of this frightful crime organized by the Minister of Justice, Mirko Puk (originally from Glina), and Castimir Hermann, brother superior of the Catholic monastery of Cuntic. Moreover, all the Franciscans of this monastery wore revolvers instead of crosses on their robes.

    At Korenica hundreds of persons were killed but before they died many of them had their ears and noses cut off and then they were compelled to graze in the meadow. The tortures the most frequently applied were beatings, severing of limbs, goring of eyes and breaking of bones. Cases are related of men being forced to hold red-hot bricks, dance on barbed wire with naked feet and wear a wreath of thorns. Needles were stuck in fingers under the nails, and lighted matches held under their noses.

    Of the murders on the large scale in the village of Korito 103 peasants were severely tortured, tied in bundles and thrown in a pit … then gasoline was poured over all the bodies and ignited.

Marija Bogunovic of Lijevno also escaped and made the following declaration at the Refugee Center in Belgrade: “On August 20, 1941 a group of Ustashi arrested all the Serbs of Lijevno and took them to the forest of Koprivnica between Bugojno and Kupres. Everyone of them was killed there. A few days afterwards their families were also led to the same forests where they met the same fate. The Ustashi raped the women and the young girls and cut off their breasts, impaled the nursing babies, blinded and cut off the arms and feet of the old men….” Viktor Novak, op. cit., p. 651.

The witness then told how 500 men and children were thrown into the deep grottos between Mount Tusnica and Komasnica where about 80 women and children were massacred in the village school of Celebic.

Thousands of Serbs were thrown into the crevices at Koprivnica, Grabovica, Prisoj and Galinjevo (district of Duvno); Kruk (district of Livno); Risovac (district of Drvar); Kosinj (district of Perusic); Sinac (district of Otocac); Dolar-Alanak (district of Gospic).

Near Vukovar, on the banks of the Danube, 180 Serbs had their throats cut and were thrown into the river. On August 3rd, 1941, 907 victims were counted in the villages of Ornica, Citluk, and Divoselo; and 500 at Bugojno. In the district of Bosanska Krupa, 540 women and children from the village of Baska, Perna and Polgomolje were closed in and burned alive in their houses. At Crevarevac, 600 people met the same fate.

In a locality called Smiljani, the birthplace of a well-known American scholar, and son of a Serbian Orthodox priest, Nikola Tesla, the Ustashi, Karlo and Frano Devcic, locked 100 Serbian Orthodox in a house and set fire to it. They all perished in the flames. Among them were relatives of Tesla, whom Croats claim as a Croat. What irony! (The church was burned down, too.)

The death list lengthened endlessly. Every leader of a detachment organized a man hunt and then made haste to spread the news to the high officials so he would be decorated for the work he had accomplished.

The Ustashi Commander from Vojnic, telephoned to Zagreb, using these exact words: “Today the hunt was most fruitful, totaling 500.”

A veritable hysteria of murder and sadism was engendered in Croatia among those who rallied around the government. On October 16, 1941, Otto Hirst, an escaped Israelite engineer from Zagreb, who had succeeded in reaching Lisbon, stated before the Royal Yugoslav Legation there:

“About three weeks ago, there was a parade in Zagreb, during which one could hear the following remarks:

“I cut the throats of five.”
“And I finished off 15.”
“And I cut the throats of 21.”

“These people,” Hirst added, “seemed to think they should be especially congratulated and honored.”

PRIESTS AND FRANCISCANS ORGANIZE THE MASSACRES

One would prefer to regard priests and Catholic officials taking part in these atrocious crimes as exceptions. But the truth has to be faced; the active co-operation of many of them in the massacres has been registered in a mass of documents and reports which do not leave the slightest doubt. It can only be reiterated, time and again, that the lower clergy could hardly have resisted the mad fanaticism which the radio and the Catholic press broadcast throughout the country. Several examples have already been mentioned. But here is one more taken from Archbishop Saric’s own paper, and entitled: “Hitler Upholds the Missions.” Peter Pajic wrote this article, in which his evangelistic tenderness can be justly appreciated: “Until now, God spoke through papal encyclicals, numerous sermons, catechisms, the Christian press, through missions, through the heroic examples of the saints, and so on…. And they closed their ears. They were deaf. Now God has decided to use other methods. He will prepare missions! World missions! They will be upheld not by priests but by army commanders led by Hitler. The sermons will be well heard with the help of cannons, machine guns, tanks and bombers.” Katolicki Tjednik, August 31, 1941.

Dr. Ivo Guberina, priest, head of Catholic Action and captain of Pavelic’s personal bodyguard wrote: “Croatia should purge its system of all poison (Orthodox Serbs) in every possible way, even by the sword, and take any preventive measure whatsoever.” Hrvatska Smotra (Croatian Review), July 7, 1941.

Not the slightest doubt remains that for these priests the Poglavnik was one of the missionaries of modern times and his henchmen were the pious executioners of celestial vengeance. But all this was quite in keeping with the hierarchy’s point of view, and even His Holiness received, with honors, on July 22, 1941, a delegation of 100 agents of the Croatian Gestapo, the elite of all the torturers, conducted by their leader, the macabre Kvaternik-Dido, son of Slavko Kvaternik. See Osservatore Romano, July 22, 1941, and’ the telegrams of the Fascist agency Stefani and Nazi DNB.

It was therefore considered pious for a monk or just a simple priest to contribute any possible help to such a crusade, blessed by the Lord. Among others was a foreign author, who was an eye-witness of this tragedy:

Even though assassinations involve fatal reprisals, even though the Slavic temperament is known to be blood thirsty, how can one explain the attitude of certain Catholic priests who took part in these assassinations, thus betraying the sacred precepts of Christ? What about the priests who encouraged the massacres of Lijevno? And what about Leo Petrovic, Superior of the Monastery of Mostar, who himself organized the Ustashi troops? What can be said of the Catholic priest from Glina, urged on by Pavelic’s men, to execute the Serbs in the Orthodox church of the town? When Yugoslavia was divided up in 1941, the Catholic clergy in Croatia were in perfect agreement, everywhere, with the promoters of the massacres.” Jean Hiussard, op. cit., p. 212

In order to get some idea of the type of mentality that prevailed, certain episodes are interesting, whose documentation is preserved in Italian archives. For example, on May 21, 1941, three persons, among them Father Simic (a Franciscan) , came to the commander of the “Sassari Division” in Knin. They announced that they had been selected by the Zagreb government to take over civil authority in that area. The Italian general asked them what would be the line of their policy. “Kill all the Serbs in the shortest possible time,” answered Father Simic. The commander of the “Sassari Division” did not believe his ears, and asked him to repeat. “Kill all the Serbs in the shortest possible time. That is our program,” repeated Simic. “I am surprised,” answered the high Italian officer, “that there is no comprehension of the horror of such a proposal, and that a priest, a Franciscan, should come forth with such an announcement. . . .” There were no means to turn them back, “first of all because the orders from. Rome read, ‘do not mix in local politics.’” And so they began. . . .This summary is from Il Tempo (Pag), September 2-9, 1953.

In the whole Catholic Croatian episcopacy there was only one voice that called out to condemn the genocide—that of Alois Misic, Bishop of Mostar. In his pastoral letter of June 30, 1941, he vigorously protested against the Ustashi crimes and reminded the clergy that: “The Holy Church neither wishes, nor is able to absolve those who, contrary to the divine laws, assassinate, destroy, or appropriate the possessions of his fellow men.” Dobri Paster (The Good Shepherd), Zagreb, N°. 8, 1945, p. 5.

Needless to say, His Grace Stepinac was careful not to follow his example. One single priest, J. Loncar from Zagreb, also dared attack those in power and denounce their crimes in a sermon he delivered August 23, 1941, on the theme of: “Thou shalt not kill.” He paid the penalty for his heroic act and, though condemned to death, was finally committed to hard labor for life.

Aside from these two kindhearted men, the entire Croatian Catholic clergy either approved or, at least, abstained from condemning the immolation of all the Serbs and Jews, some by fanaticism, others by fear, and the remainder by submission to the discipline of the church.

The curate of the town of Udbina, thus preached a new gospel: “Up until now, my brothers, we have been working for our religion with the cross and the breviary, but the time has come when we shall work with a revolver and a rifle.” Novi List, July 24, 1941.

At a meeting in Udbina, on June 18, 1941, he gave the following homily: “Look, people, at these 16 brave Ustashi, who have 16,000 bullets and who will kill 16,000 Serbs, after which we will divide among us in a brotherly manner the Mutilic and Krbava fields.” Avro Manhattan, op. cit., p. 79.

These speeches were the signal for starting the slaughter of the Serbs in the district of Udbina.

The Franciscan monk, Silvije Frankovic, was often seen, above all during the massacres of the Serbs in 1941, in the company of the most abominable cutthroats. With them he made up a list of those who must be liquidated. One day in front of the hotel at Bugojno, the well-known killers, Bozica Krizanac, Ivo Jercl and Perica Kutlesa asked him to name the day of their confession: “It’s still much too soon for you,” he answered. “Once you have liquidated them all, then come to me for the confessional.”

The Franciscan, Silvije Frankovic, showed that he was also an ardent missionary. At the time of Markica Pazin’s and Milan Sesun’s conversion to Catholicism, he said, “It’s really too bad that we didn’t liquidate the Muslims first, and after that the Serbs.”

Branko Ustro, the prefect of Bugojno, in order to clear his guilty conscience from bloodshed, decided to go to confessional where, before Silvije Frankovic, he confessed that he had killed fourteen Serbs. The latter replied, “Once you have liquidated forty then come to confessional and I will pardon all.” Horvat and Stambuk, op. cit., p. 213

Svetozar Bac, an engineer, who had given a detailed description of the mass shooting of Serbs in the school twelve kilometers from Mostar, told the following regarding Ustashi monks:

Among the persons who enjoyed the spilling of Serbian blood, I have seen several monks, who all wore dark glasses. They approached groups of peasants and spoke to each group in a lively way. They were the most important people in these Ustashi times and in this Ustashi region. People reported to them, reports were handed to them and orders were accepted from them. They were considered to be the main actors. It was cloudy and cold in those days and even the most sensitive eyes did not need to be protected by dark glasses.

This same thing was related by Milenko Petrovic, a railway station employee at Kastel Stari, where Fra. Berkovic entered one night with the armed Ustashi. Petrovic observed the following:

When the monk entered the office he had dark glasses in his hand, and when he went out he put them on his nose, although it was in the dead of night.

After the entrance of Russia into the War, the monks did not hide their eyes under dark glasses anymore. This leads one to believe that the monks were afraid. of Russian intervention in favor of the persecuted Orthodox people, as long as Russian-German relations were good. They wanted to remain anonymous for that reason and escape eventual punishment. But with the entrance of Russia in the war against Germany, the monks lost their fear and took off their masks before the civilized world. Psunjskl, U ime Hrista—Svetinje u Plamenu. (In the Name of Christ—Sanctities in Flames), Belgrade, 1944, p. 19.

At Rogolje, Branimir Zupancic, the curate, had 400 people massacred. Another curate, Eugen Gujic, from Busovaca, tried to stand up against the “schism” by assassinating the Serbian Orthodox priest, Djordje Skobic. The curate of Pukovo, Mijo Cuntic, set up the Ustashi police. At Grubisino Polje, the arrest of Serbs and their massacre were arranged by two priests, Peter Sivjanovic and Jakob Marjanovic.

The curate, Josip Beckmann terrorized the inhabitants of Sanski Most, not only as an Ustashi but also as an informer of the Gestapo.

Peter M. Stojin, a survivor of the Ustashi inferno, testifies to the part another priest played:

The priest, Ante Djuric, was named Chief of the Ustashi police, and presided at the mobile court for the district of Dvor na Uni. Having all the power in his own hands, he immediately dismissed all the former employees, and named others, from another locality. All our piests and teachers disappeared because their lives were in danger. The use of cyrillic lettering was forbidden and we were obliged to destroy the inscriptions on the tombs of our dead parents because they were written in cyrillic. We were forbidden to call ourselves Serbian Orthodox and yet we had always been known by that name. But they made us call our religion “Greek of oriental ritual.” We had to wear the letter P on our sleeves and that gave them the right to mistreat or kill us. We were branded second class citizens. Voice of Canadian Serbs, April 4, 1957.

Mladen Ostojic, a Serbian Orthodox priest from Zirovac, accused the curate, Antun Djuric, of blackmailing the Serbs during the conversions and massacres, robbing them of sums amounting up to 50,000 kuna. Archives of the Refugee Commissariat, Belgrade 1941, A. III, No220.

Another testimony against Antun Djuric was given by Ilija Vranjesevic, the Serbian Orthodox priest:

    Before our escape, all Serbian government employees and thcir teachers received an order from priest Djuric to submit their petitions for conversion to Catholicism, or to leave their residences and posts. After they applied for conversion they were told confidentially to coerce all other Serbs to accept Catholicism or else to move wherever they could if they wanted to escape execution.

    In this manner, all heads of families were compelled to go to their local teacher, with a 10 dinar tax stamp, to make out a petition for conversion to Catholicism for themselves and their families.

    The Serbs, in the district of Dvor na Uni trembled with fear at the mention of the name of priest Djuric, who imprisoned the Serbs in his stable and barn where he tortured them with hunger and thrashing until they accepted Catholicism. Archives of the Refugee Commissariat, Belgrade 1941, A. III, No.222.

Djuric then started a purging process: Vasa Mrkobrad, secretary of the Town Hall; Mladen Durman, receiver at the “Post, Telephone and Telegraph,” Bogdan Smoljanovic, inspector of Forests and Water Works, and still others, were arrested on his orders, and died in atrocious agony, after having their arms and legs broken. But this ecclesiastic did not stop there; he also recruited and commanded assassins and torturers for the forced conversions of the Serbian Orthodox, or in case of refusal, their suppression. Such methods brought their reward, and the man who was responsible for them was decorated personally by Pavelic with the “Cross of Merit.” Kartoteka Ureda za Odlikovanje Nezavisne Drzave Hrvatske, cited in Novak, p. 277.

Abbot Dionis Juricev, Head of the Religious Department, or, in other words, organizer of the mission, called out during a political meeting at Staza: “Today it is not considered a crime to kill a child of seven if he interferes with our Ustashi government.”

The singular casuistry of this saintly man had been heard only too often.

Vlado Bilobrk, curate of Metkovic, in April 1941, with gun in hand, attacked a train of Yugoslav soldiers near the town of Gabela. He was the most influential organizer of Ustashi centers in the province of Neretva, and his collaborators were the Franciscans, Ciro Bubic, Mato Sinkovic, Martin Gudelj, Bozidar Simic, Peter Antic, and many others.

Obviously paradoxical as it may seem, among the disciples of the “Poverello” (who could have been considered the pure incarnation of evangelistic gentleness), were many of the top-ranking killers who had come in for their share of awards. Because of their loyalty to the Poglavnik and his Ustashi, and because of the active part they took in the organization of their criminal regime, they certainly deserve the praises of the Catholic Slovakian newspaper, the Gardist, which was an organ of the “Guard of Hlinka” (another pro-Hitlerian apostle), in an article entitled: “The Franciscans, First Fighters for Independence.” (Gardist (Bratislava), August 1941.) This was a promising start; and the frightful crimes of these religious officials soon filled the lists of the bloody chronicle of satellite Croatia. Viktor Novak, a Croatian professor at the University of Belgrade, testifies to this in his remarkable book:

    The terrible and overwhelming facts have been proved. Pavelic’s Ustashi units were sent to Bosnia-Herzegovina to start a war of fratricide. In this region they discovered partisans and opinionated collaborators, a large number of whom were the sons of St. Francis. For sometime their monasteries had been used as centers for Nazi and Ustashi espionage, and arsenals for the militant prefects and functionaries.

    What is most deplorable during these troubled times is that the sons of St. Francis of Asissi have become, not only the ideological and moral collaborators of the terrorists but also active members and accomplices of such monstrous crimes. The pulpits of the churches haye never been profaned in a more disgraceful and brutal manner as during this period in which we live. In the guise of fighting against atheistic Communism, the Church has become the vanguard of Ustashi and Nazi punishment raids, with the aim of biologicall annihilating the people of Bosnia-Herzegovina. It was from the pe pits of the churches that the Catholic population was incited to persecute the Serbs and the Muslims. Viktor Novak, op. cit., pp. 687-638.

The Franciscan, Berto Dragicevic of the Siroki Brijeg monastery, commanded the Ustashi militia of the region, and the Franciscans, Ante Cvitkovic and Andrija Jelicic, helped him in his terrorist attacks. Dragicevic was decorated with the “Iron Leaf, IVth degree.”

It was the Franciscan, Grga Blazevic, who organized the massacres at Bosanski Novi.

The Franciscan, Zvonko Brekalo, officer at the concentration camp at Jasenovac, took part against the resistance. His colleague, Miroslav Buzuk, was in the espionage service for Italian and Ustashi authorities at Sanski Most.

Ante Klaric, and the Ustashi commander at Tramosnjica, cried out vociferously, during one of his sermons in 1941: “You are old women and you should put on skirts for you have not yet killed a single Serb. We have no weapons nor knives and we must forge them out of old scythes and sickles so that you can cut the throats of Serbs whenever you see them.” Herve Laurier, op. cit., p. 120.

Risto Jovanovic, who escaped from the killings, gave the following report at Belgrade in 1941:

All the crimes and all these pillages have been carried on by the Ustashi under the Commander’s orders, and that Commander is the Franciscan, Ante Klaric, curate at Tramosnjica. The Ustashi tortured the people before his very eyes. He was seen putting all the sacred objects revered by the Orthodox Serbian in a most humiliating corner of his home. The Franciscan, Peter Berkovic, at Drnis, and the curate Jante Herakovic, organized the Ustashi militia. They imprisoned the Sewrbian Orthodox priest, Jovo Andric, from the region of Tepljuk, and the monk, Sevastijan Jovic, from Drnis, and tortured both these ecclesiastics. Archives of Refugee Commissariat, Belgrade, D.LXVIII No.3789.<

The Franciscan, Augustino Cievolo from the Monastery of St. Francis at Split, went through the streets with a “colt” strapped to his shoulder, begging the peasants to massacre the Orthodox. Another, Otto Knezovic, one of Pavelic’s spirited partisans, incited his leader to found a dynasty and said he would act as tutor for his eldest son, the “Dauphin.”

At Capljina, the Franciscan, Tugomir Soldo, organized the massacres. Above named Franciscan, Peter Berkovic, clothed in the robes of his order, carried a gun over his shoulder and conducted the killing of the Serbs, at Knin, where numerous Orthodox were found slaughtered in their beds.

This horrible litany could be indefinitely prolonged, but the previous enumeration suffices in showing the preponderant role these men of God played in the extermination of a people. No sanctions, no blame, and not even a call to order was given to disturb the “work” of the assassins.

Today it is evident that no Christian of modern times, wearing clerical robes the world over, would speak and behave as did Stepinac’s priests in Pavelic’s pagan state, which was considered as a good Catholic state.

This was an entirely new phase which the Croatian Catholic Church introduced to Christianity in 1941. It was indeed new and strange, as strange as priests in clerical robes suddenly appearing in Ustashi uniforms complete with insignias and war decorations, though the wearers had never taken part in the war, but in the massacre of the helpless innocent.

Nothing of course, could be expected of His Grace Stepinac, and His Grace Saric, the “poet,” nor from anyone in their episcopacy. But the “apostolic visitor” Marcone, the representative sent directly by His Holiness, Pope Pius XII, was there on the spot witnessing the tortures of these fanatics without even uttering a word.

It is important to note the apparent fact that during the four years’ reign of bloody Ustashi terror, the massacres were decreased several times. It seemed that the Ustashi were tired and fed up with their criminal atrocities. But the government was always on the alert and prepared to lift up the morale of the faithful Ustashi when it became low. It is also very important to note that the initiative for the massacres of Serbs, Jews or Gypsies never came from the Croatian common people. It always came from government and Ustashi leaders, big or small, in uniform or in priests (monks) robes.

In promoting its proselytism through force, side by side with the Ustashi, the Croat Catholic Church bears an enormous historical responsibility in the question of the conversion of Orthodox Serbs, and has revealed its tactics for attaining the unification of the Eastern and Western Churches, to which the Serbs and Croats respectively belong. By spreading religious hatred and national animosity among the Serbs and Croats, the Croat Catholic clergy deepened the fratricidal war in Yugoslavia, and acted systematically in favor of the Axis and its satellites, the occupiers of Yugoslavia. By such means the Croat Catholic clergy consciously and by its own free will chose the camp of the enemies of the Yugoslav state as their allies.

PERSECUTIONS OF THE JEWS

The persecution of the Jews at Sarajevo began at the end of June 1941, but the first steps for mass internment took place on September 4th, during the night. A thousand people—men, women, and children—had to make preparations to leave in seven minutes before being taken to the concentration camp of Kriscice, by order of Jure Francetic, commander of the “Black Legion,” who had originated this convenient solution to provide enough beds for his executioners. For, of course, like their comrades in other specialized divisions, they needed to save their strength for accomplishing a duty that did not even make them balk. At Vlasenica, for instance, they imprisoned all the Jews, and at Ploce, led their wives and daughters away to be raped and then slaughtered.

At Bugojno, on August 2, 1941, the Jews, accompanied by the Serbs, were hauled away in trucks and taken to Cracanica. Once there, on the edge of a deep crevice where 1,900 Serbians lay dying in agony, they were massacred and hurled into space. A similar act occurred on the banks of the Sava where 340 Jews, whom the Chief of Police from Brcko, Veceslav Montani, wished to “liquidate,” were taken one snowy night to the bridge. Their clothes were torn off, their throats cut, and their brains bashed in with hammers, At Podromanija, an Ustashi named Longo, a butcher by profession, took charge of the work. The “Volksdeutcher” in their province collaborated with the Ustashi.

All Jews who were not massacred were sent to concentration camps, terrible infernos quite like their Nazi models, as will be seen further on. However, all these trucks failed to reach their destinations; the drivers sometimes decided that it was simpler to slaughter the human beast on the way.

In many localities the synagogues met with the same fate as the Serbian Orthodox churches. They were pillaged and then burned by the Ustashi Volksdeutcher at Osijek, Djakovo, Zemun, Sremska Mitrovica, Slavonska Pozega, Nova Gradiska, and in many other regions. Not even the Jewish cemeteries escaped the ghouls.

Finally, as a logical sequence of this violence, a decree-law (No. CCCXXXVI-1699-Z-p. 1941) was issued October 9, 1941, declaring the nationalization of Israelite enterprises and possessions.

Article I of this decree-law stipulated:

“The State Direction for reconstruction is authorized, in view of reconstruction and national economy, to nationalize all Jewish enterprises and possessions whatsoever (with or without paying an indemnity) for the benefit of the Independent State of Croatia, or for the benefit of the State Direction for reconstruction.

“The State Direction for Reconstruction can decide and judge the value of nationalized Jewish enterprises and Jewish possessions, as well as the obligation of paying an indemnity, the amount of the sum, and the method of payment. No appeal concerning this decision may be taken before the Administrative Court.” Narodne Novine, October 10, 1941.

The imprisonments and internments started “en masse” at the end of June 1941, and continued during the following months all through the year of 1942, at the end of which practically no Jews were left in satellite Croatia except those who had not yet succumbed to the diabolical regime of the extermination camps.

The results were estimated by a German, Franz Riedel, who gave his impressions of Croatia in an article entitled: “Coming to Terms with the Balkan Spirit and with the Jews,” which appeared in the Berliner Boersenzeitung: “Another change which strikes the foreigner almost immediately—the Jewish colors have disappeared from Zagreb. There are no more Jews in town. Previously there had been about 9,000, and in the principal streets they owned most of the shops. Meeting a man or a woman wearing the yellow insignia is now very rare. The Jews who were very powerful, economically speaking, have been done away with in Zagreb with lightning speed. The synagogue, of moorish style, which lent such a foreign note and which one passed on entering the city, is completely gone.”

The Ustashi Government issued a circular No. 46468/1941 of July 30, 1941, which concerned the conversion of Orthodox people to Catholicism, but there was also a special clause concerning the Jews, which read: “The Government is acquainted with the fact that numerous Jewish people are presenting themselves for conversion to Catholicism, but the conversion to Catholicism has no connection with these people because of their status in relation to the existing law on non-Arians.” (Legal clause on Origin of Races of April 30, 1941).

This circular issued by the Ustashi Government, was made public at once by Archbishop Stepinac (and was signed by him personally) under No. 11.530 of August 1941, and was sent to the clergy with the following instructions: ‘The following circular is forwarded to the soul-saving clergy in order that they may be informed regarding all those who are to be converted. Beside being in possession of the document or release from the Greek-Eastern Church, each person must have a document from the District or Police Authorities as to the honesty of his character. You are referred once more to the Circular of July 11, 1941, No. 7726, i.e. specifically point 4 of this Circular, for instructions concerning the indoctrination of the converts.”

ATROCITIES IN THE VOJVODINA REGION UNDER THE HUNGARIAN OCCUPATION

In occupied Serbia, the Germans took charge of “liquidating” the Jews, and only a few of them succeeded in hiding in people’s homes for the duration of the war.

To the north of Belgrade, the province of Backa was occupied by Hungary, whose army and gendarmery immediately began germanizing and magyarizing (causing non-Hungarians to adopt Hungarian nationality) the Serbian and Jewish regions. The German and Hungarian minorities took part in this patriotic work, which resulted in scenes of frightful savagery. On January 7, 1942, at Curug, Serbs and Jews were piled into the primary school and into a few large stores, and there they were machine-gunned by soldiers and police, and their bodies thrown into the Danube and the Tisa. On a block of ice which bordered the river bank could be seen one of the executioners, whose name will never be forgotten, Elek Kovacs, who was sawing up the nude bodies of women.

In the village of Zablje, the massacre lasted from January 4th to the 9th. The prisoners, bound with wire, were taken in trucks to the banks of the Tisa, where they were shot and thrown into the river.

On the 10th of January an engagement was undertaken in the town of Titel. At Stari Becej, individual executions began on the same day, followed by a general killing on January 26, 27, and 28th, by the order of Colonel Deak, commanding the 9th regiment of infantry. The victims were searched and their stores, shops and apartments pillaged, and turned over to be used by the Hungarians and Germans.

But it was at Novi Sad that the massacres were the most numerous. General Feket Halmy Czeidner, commanding the 5th army of Segedin, mobilized a special unit under the orders of Col. Jossef Grassy. This commando of killers, backed up by the constabulary and Hungarian civilians, exterminated about 1,300 Serbs and Jews from the 21st to the 23rd of January. The houses, streets, and even the cemeteries of the town were searched, at a temperature of thirty below zero. Men, women and children, and mothers with nursing babies were taken to the Strand (the beach) where they were machine-gunned and thrown, some still with a breath of life, into the frozen river. There were two Catholics among them, the Lawyer Pavlas and his wife, originally from Slovakia, who, as friends of the Serbs, were also martyred.

A Croatian officer who was there on the spot used a stop-watch to time the killing. This arbitrary amateur, his calculations once jotted down, announced that such a fine performance of “liquidation” had been done at the rate of 15 persons a minute.

Such a sportive event ended in various awards to the different initiators, either decorations or promotions to a higher rank. By a decree of Regent Horthy, Colonel Jossef Grassy was promoted to General, and his assistant, Gunda, was made a Colonel, along with Zoltan Czakas, commander of the 16th battalion of Frontier guardsmen, who had lent a hand in the slaughter.

The President of the Hungarian Council, Miklos Kallay, in response to indignant protests from abroad, revindicated his responsibility in the massacres. Nevertheless, he was admitted “persona grata” to the United States where he has become an influential member of the Free Europe Committee in New York, as well as the national Hungarian Committee in exile. As for Regent Horthy, everyone knows that he spent his last days quite peacefully in the attractive summer resort of Estoril, in Portugal. It is doubtful that the memory of 35,000 victims ever troubled the remainder of these benevolent men.

But, in revenge, a Hungarian deputy, Bajczi Zsilinsky, indignant because of the part his country’s army had played, was fearless enough to send a letter to Horthy, in which he stigmatized these crimes “as leaving a mark of shame on Magyar culture.”

PAVELIC INCITES THE MOSLEMS TO RISE UP AGAINST THE SERBIAN ORTHODOX

But let us again now turn to Croatia. In order to succeed in his gigantic enterprises of “cleansing by making more room,” the Poglavnik was obliged to assure himself of every possible co-operation, especially in the regions where the Serbian masses were more densely settled. As has been said, in spite of the tremendous government propaganda, and the repeated appeals to commit murder, uttered also from the pulpits of the churches, the Catholic Croatian peasants, as a whole, gave little response to this program of assassinating the Orthodox Serbs.

But in Bosnia-Herzegovina, occupied by Ustashi, lived the Muslim minority, of which a small part was oriented as Croatian nationalists, and represented moreover, in the Ustashi government by Osman Kulenovic, who was vice-president, and his brother Dzafer, former Yugoslav minister. Pavelic understood perfectly the advantages he could draw for this situation: by winning over the greatest possible number of Muslims, and making them fight against the Orthodox Serbs, he would succeed in a double victory. The two camps, in a ruthless war, would end by exterminating each other and thus pave the way to the total “catholicization” and “croatization” of the entire province.

In order to carry out this machiavellian plan, he resorted to corruption, promising high positions in the administration and a project that would make the agrarian reform more flexible, by favoring the big feudal landowners. This bait brought the desired results and assured Pavelic of the co-operation of a part of the Muslims, above all those in Eastern Bosnia. With the help of the Great Muphti of Jerusalem, Amin el Husseini, a ferocious pro-Hitlerite, the “Bosnian Division” and the “Handzar Division” (Dagger Division) were formed, copied after the Ustashi specialized divisions. Simultaneously they spread terror in the Orthodox regions, pillaging, raping and massacring.

Dzafer Kulenovic, heir of his brother Osman, as vice-president of the Ustashi government, was especially conscientious, and was responsible for his native town being bathed in bloodshed. The massacre of the Jews on the railroad bridge above the Sava River has already been referred to. Numerous Serbs also met their death here. It was still again by Kulenovic’s orders that the Serbian Orthodox church at Brcko was destroyed, its cemetery dug up, and the bones dispersed.

In the districts of Rogatica, Vlasenica, Srebrnica and Visegrad, numerous massacres of Serbian Orthodox were conducted by Muslims. But the Serbs in the region, in order to defend themselves against these specialized divisions, formed groups of “Chetniks” which, in turn, demanded reprisals of the Muslim population in the districts of Cajnice, Plevije and Foca. Thus the blood of innocent victims was shed on both sides, just as the Ustashi government had counted on, and with reprisals following reprisals, the Serbian Orthodox and Muslim elements destroyed each other for the great benefit of Catholic colonization.

According to the Ustashi decree of May 31, 1941, the Serbian Orthodox could, in principle, be converted, according to their choice, to Roman Catholicism or Catholicism of the oriental ritual, or to the reformed religion or that of Islam. But in practice it was quite a difference thing. By proselytising, the Roman church expected to be the only beneficiary of the tragic situation which faced the Serbian Orthodox. In Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Catholic clergy, above all, would not tolerate the conversion either of the Orthodox or the Jews to Islamism, although some of them would have willingly embraced this religion. In spite of the apparently friendly attitude of the government in regard to the Muslims, the Ustashi, who were the faithful servants of Catholic expansion in the Balkans, did not hesitate massacring (at Travnik, for instance, or at Bogovo Brdo in the province of Kordun) the Serbian Orthodox who preferred turning toward Mecca rather than toward their ever implacable enemy, Rome. Consequently, at Budozelj, in the district of Visoko, the Imam’s life was threatened if he accepted new requests for conversion.

The Catholic clergy, as during the Austro-Hungarian rule, did not despair of bringing the Mohammedan population within the pale of the Roman church. At Catici, in the Visoko area, the Catholics declared openly: “Equality of treatment for the Muslims is just temporary. Some day we shall forbid the bowing of the marhaba.” The curate of Sijekovac, in the Derventa quarter, advised Muslim children to learn the catechism “because,” so he said, “in the near future Muslims would be obliged to embrace the Roman Catholic religion.”

A Franciscan, Silvije Frankovic of Bugojno, a cruel missionary and a great friend of the Ustashi of the region, did not seem at all embarrassed when he said: “It is a pity that we did not take care of the Muslims first, and then the Serbs.”

Another Franciscan, Bozidar Bralo, whom Pavelic had made Prefect of Eastern Bosnia, cried out during a secret conference at Visoko: “After the Serbs it’s the turn of the Muslims.” The chief of police at Kupres corroborated this aim in the same phraseology, without beating around the bush, while speaking before his future victims. The latter, moreover, were just beginning to understand. From October 12, 1941, the Muslims of Sarajevo condemned those of their religion who were siding with the Ustashi, in the following resolution: “We denounce all Muslims who have committed acts of extortion and violence. Such crimes are only associated with degenerates and liars. This said, we declare that they did not act on their own initiative except after receiving arms, uniforms, instructions and often, orders.”

The forced conversions of the Orthodox Serbs to Catholicism showed the Muslims clearly what was in store for them. Th understood, in effect, that the political aims of the “Independent State of Croatia” in Bosnia-Herzegovina was the creation of a strong Catholic majority which would soon endeavor to treat believers in their own way and to divide them from their co-religionists in the Balkans and the Middle East.

Muslims in several towns in Bosnia-Herzegovina (Tuzla, Prijedor, Banja Luka, Sarajevo, Mostar, Bihac, etc.) stood against the Serbian persecution. Those of Banja Luka, on November 12, 1941, said:

    From the beginning of the formation of the Independent State of Croatia we, Muslims, declare, with the greatest sorrow, that the Ustashi and other irresponsible factors commit the most brutal faults and crimes. The most elementary rights of man have been unscrupulously violated. The security of goods and lives, the liberty of religious beliefs and thought, have no longer any value for a great majority of the people in these regions.

    The killing of priests and many notable people without preliminary trial, the massacre and the torture of numerous innocent Serbian Orthodox men, women and children, the massive expulsion (without notice) from their homes of numerous families and their deportation into unknown lands—are the acts which have shocked every honest man and profoundly moved the Muslims of our country.

    We have never expected, and have still less desired, to see such methods used by the government in our countries, During all our troubled history we have never used like methods, and not only because Islam forbade us, but more because we have believed, and still believe, that these methods lead directly to destruction of public order in each state, and constitute a menace to its very existence. We consider that oppression ought not to exist even against the worst enemy, and what happens here cannot be found in the history of any other people in the world.

    The results of such a policy, if one can call such methods political, are frightful; religious tolerance which once existed in Bosnia-Herzegovina has disappeared. The injuries and the provocations caused by the Catholics often take such a turn even toward the Muslims that they have led us to consider them seriously. The relations between the two factions of our people are in the process of being entirely destroyed.

    A part of the Croatian Catholic clergy considers that its hour has come and exploit it unscrupulously. Propaganda in favor of Catholicism has developed to such a point that it brings us back to the time of the Spanish Inquisition, Under its force, and due to the tolerance of its official organs, the conversions to Catholicism are practiced in mass groups. Thus people who until] then have been deprived of their civil rights become citizens and authentic Croats through their conversion.

    The equality of Islam is very often put in a doubtful position in the writings and in the innumerable statements from the supreme authorities. The conversion to Islamism (in favor of which we have never made any propaganda) has in practice never assured an effective security, as has Catholicism. Many Orthodox intellectuals have paid with their lives for such an attempt, as was the case at Travnik. One often hears from the Catholic songs, offensive to Muslims, warnings that the same fate is reserved for us as for the Orthodox Serbs.

    A part of the Ustashi militia, not only irregulars but official members, have committed acts both against the Orthodox and the Muslims, causing us great dismay.

    The uprising which took place in our lands, spreading further and further, is the result of these crimes and these excesses. The result itself bore all the characteristics, the consequences and the horror of civil war. The position of the Muslims in Bosnia-Herzegovina has never been so precarious and it is not exaggerated to say that the Muslims in these regions, during their history, have never lived in such painful times.

    The Muslims are the principal victims of the governmental acts which forced the Serbs to become guerrilas. Because the Muslims are mixed with Orthodox Christians in these districts, the Orthodox Serbs, in their great distress, attacked in a thoughtless fashion their nearest neighbors, the Muslims.

    In the midst of these troubles, it was the peaceful, innocent citizens who suffered most. Villages were burned and their inhabitants obliged to flee and take refuge in the large towns. Thousands of orphans asked for help. We believe that the patriots did not deserve to undergo such sacrifices and to be thrown into a general chaos which spread more and more and lead the Muslims in Bosnia-Herzegovina to total destruction.

    In spite of the daily demands made from all parts to put an end to this state of affairs, and in spite of the reassuring statements from competent authorities, the situation did not get better but worse, and even menaced the regions which had not until now been directly hit by these misfortunes. What is even worse is that certain authorities took measures which provoked even stronger reactions from the Serbs. These reactions naturally resulted in worse sufferings for the unprotected population. All this obliges us to reflect and give good reasons for believing that it was a system practiced by the authorities with premeditation. In fact it was a well defined plan.

    A number of Catholics consciously threw onto the Muslims the responsibility for all these troubles, making them believe that all these tragic happenings were the result of a settling of accounts between Muslims and Orthodox. We know of numerous cases where the Ustashi have massacred and tortured, disguised as Muslims and wearing the fez. This took place in Bosanski Novi, where the Ustashi arrived one day in four trucks, all wearing the fez, and there they joined the Muslim delinquents who were massacring the Orthodox. The same thing happened in Bosanska Kostajnica, where in one single day about 862 Orthodox were strangled. In Kulen Vakuf, where Miroslav Matijevic from Vrtoce showed special zeal, 950 Orthodox were massacred, which provoked a reaction amongst the Serbian “Chetniks” who on August 6 set fire to the town, causing the loss of 1,350 Muslims. We know of cases of attacks on the Orthodox by Catholic Ustashi, disguising themselves as Muslims. We know, too, of cases in which the Orthodox were made to believe that they were exterminated by the Muslims. If we wished to convert or massacre the Serbs and others, we could have done so more easily several centuries earlier when we were infinitely more powerful. Then we could have justified such means better than we can today.

    The Ustashi, having provoked a serious conflict between the Muslims and the Orthodox Serbs caused us Muslims to mobilize as soldiers to suppress the uprising by killing the (Orthodox) Serbs. The Serbs then killed the Muslims, and thus exterminated each other without knowing how it would end or what the consequences would be. (Memorandum of the Yugoslav Muslim Organization on crimes of Genocide committed by the Croatian Ustashi during the World War II, Paris, addressed to the United Nations 1951.)

Beside these protests, the political and religious leaders of the Bosnian-Herzegovinian Muslims were carrying out secret negotiations with Gen. Milan Nedic, President of the Serbian Government, in Belgrade, to have a group of political Muslim representatives transferred to Serbia, from where they could carry out a struggle against the Ustashi occupation of Bosnia-Hercegovina. They also asked Berlin for the annexation of this region to Serbia, with the aim of pacifying it and preventing further Ustashi crimes.

Unfortunately the Ustashi circles in Zagreb learned of this maneuver and through their connections in Berlin prevented its realization.

This is only one reflection, among thousands, representing the general indignation aroused by the Ustashi crimes. Even in Croatia, although the reign of terror hindered any manifestation of real feeling, the greater part of the population, from the bottom of its heart, hated Pavelic and his band of traitors. Great numbers of Croatians remained loyal to the Yugoslav state. Proof of this was shown in the reaction of the crowds on certain occasions. During the war, convoys of Yugoslav officers who had joined the underground and who were captured by the Germans, were led through the railway stations bordering the road to Germany where they were interned as prisoners of war. Rumors immediately spread throughout the town and women, young girls and children rushed to take them food, bouquets of flowers and small offerings as a token of encouragement and admiration. These touching scenes took place from Belgrade all the way across Croatia and Slovenia. Signs like that at such a time were all the more significant.

Abroad, in the whole free world, there was a general hue and cry. Unanimous replies of indignation and disgust accused these killers, whom Ivan Subasic, the former “ban” of Croatia and member of the Yugoslav government-in-exile, publicly repudiated, in the name of his compatriots.

“As ‘ban,’ I take up the defense of my Croatia and the Croatian people and refuse to accept any attempt of generalization and accusation for the so-called brutalities committed by Croatians.” Speech at Pittsburg, October 16, 1941 (cited in Americhi Hrvatski Glamik, (Chicago) May 11 and 8, 1955).

Dr. Juraj Krnjevic, vice-president of the Yugoslav Government, in his discourse at Cambridge, for the opening of Anglo-Yugoslav week, March 3, 1942, refuted the demands of the Croatian separatists in these terms: “We Croats are the sincere partisans of a community which includes our brother Slavs, the Slovenes and the Serbs. The idea of union was given birth among the Croats 125 years ago. It was the direct consequence of the German and Italian menace which increased from day to day. We are convinced that a Yugoslavia organized on a democratic basis, with an effective equality, is an absolute necessity for the Serbs, the Croats and the Slovenes.” Slusbene Novine (Oficial Journal of Jugoslav Government), London, April 30, 1942.

But later Krnjevic changed his mind. Today he is fighting for an Independent Croatia, with the “frontier on the Drina river,” just as Ustashi did.

Even in Italy, certain papers could not conceal their disgust. The Gazetta del Popolo of Turin (October, 1941) wrote: “It would be ridiculous to deny that the acting powers-that-be in Croatia are not the former terrorists. These criminals have become Generals, Ministers, Ambassadors, newspaper editors and Chief of Police. In spite of the promotions to higher rank, they have not changed fundamentally. In fact they are exactly what they used to be, including Pavelic and the members of his government.”

In Bologna on September 18, 1941, the Italian correspondent Corrado Zoli published in the newspaper Il Resto del Carlino, his conversation with a German major regarding the Ustashi crimes, carried out under the auspices of the Catholics, the major said the following:




Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter IV. The Massacres Begin

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter IV. The Massacres Begin

Continued from Chapter III. The Fall of Yugoslavia and the Creation of the Satellite State of Croatia.

One NIGHT, at the end of April, a few hundred Ustashi encircled the Serbian villages of Gudovac, Tuko, Bresovac and Bolac, in the district of Bjelovar. The Serbian Orthodox priest, Bozin, the school teacher, Stevan Ivankovic, and 250 peasants, both men and women, were forced by them to dig a long trench in a field, and then, with their hands tied behind their backs, they were buried alive in this tomb. This sadistic cruelty even made the Germans indignant. They disinterred the bodies and these documents were filed in their archives under the heading: “Ustachen Werk bei Bjelovar” (What the Ustashi did at Bjelovar) .

At Sisak, the chief of police, Roko Faget, with his henchmen, flayed alive a Serbian industrialist, Milos Teslic, well known for his philanthropic work.

In the village of Otecac, 331 Serbs were massacred by the orders of Ivan Sajfer, an Ustashi officer, and the Serbian Orthodox priest, Branko Dobrosavljevic, was forced to pray before the tortured and dying, while his young son lay literally cut to pieces before his eyes. Then the executioners attacked the father, pulling out his hair and beard, putting his eyes out and torturing him at length, before he drew his last breath. At Svinjica, in the province of Banija, the same thing happened. An Orthodox priest, Dane Babic, was buried half alive, with his tormentors dancing around him, cannibal fashion, each in turn cutting off a strip of flesh as he passed.

Approximately, 60 Orthodox Serbs from Drvar and Bosanski Petrovac were imprisoned and then led to the forest of Risovac. They were killed with knives and thrown into deep crevices. Many were tortured and the Ustashi put salt on their open wounds. The first to be martyred was the Serbian Orthodox priest, Milan Banjac, and then Bogdan Bobo-Kreco. The latter was ordered by the Ustashi to cry: Long live Pavelic! but he insisted on crying: “Long live King Peter! Long live Serbia!”, and then he was savagely slashed to pieces.1

1 The information in the next several paragraphs was published by Mile Vujinovie, in a series of articles in The American Srbobran, August 1951.

On April 30, 1941, the Ustashi captured Lipovo Polje near Kosinj. They took away two young girls, Milica Pocuca and Marija Stakic and cut their throats.

Right in Kosinj, the Ustashi assembled about 600 Serbs— men, women and children—and turned the place into a slaughter house. A mother was forced to hold the basin to catch the blood of her four sons.

Ljubica Radinovic was hung at the window of her house and in another window her husband, Mile, and their son.

This slaughter was organized by Joso Fadljevic and his accomplices, Ivan Plesa from Gornji Kosinj, Joso Plesa and Ante Bencic, also from Gornji Kosinj.

At Bosanski-Novi, other terrible massacres took place. Among the noted martyrs were Djordje Todic and Jovo Milanovic. Both had their noses and ears cut off, and their eyes put out. The villages of this district; Jablanica, Blagaj, Hrtic, Javoranj, Vanic, Djare, Bobera, Vrpolje, and others besides, were decimated.

If these first exploits did not affect the high esteem which His Grace Stepinac had for them, they at least made such an impression on the former president of the Yugoslav Senate, Dr. Zelimir Mazuranic, that he committed suicide in Zagreb, hoping that such a sign of protest would, in some way, efface the shame that such crimes reflected on the Croat nation.

THE CROATIAN GOVERNMENT AND THE MASSACRES

The first Ustashi government was constituted April 16, 1941, and was composed of the following:

President of the government and Minister of Foreign Affairs: Ante Pavelic
Vice-president: Osman Kulenovic from Bihac
Army: Slavko Kvaternik from Zagreb
Justice: Mirko Puk from Glina
Interior: Andrija Artukovic from Ljubuski
Public Health: Ivan Petric from Solta
National Economy: Lovro Susic from Mrkopolje
Cults and Public Education: Mile Budak from Sveti Rok
Forests and Mines: Ivica Frkovic from Licki Novi
Propaganda: Jozo Dumandzic from Ljubuski
President of the Legislative Council: Milovan Zanic from Senj.

On April 15th, the Independent State of Croatia was recognized by Germany and Italy, on the 16th by Hungary and Slovakia; on the 22nd by Bulgaria; on May 7th by Romania; and on June 7th by Japan. The Pavelic government immediately declared war against Great Britain, the USSR, Free France, and later the USA.

A dictatorship similar to the fascist model was established, which ordered the dissolution of all political parties. Liberals, socialists and communists were imprisoned or sent to concentration camps. The trade unions were also dissolved and liberty of speech and the press forbidden. Only the Ustashi and Catholic press remained, while Catholicism became the official religion of the state.

The Ustashi, on coming into power, as has been observed, had, by a few inhuman acts, given some idea of the bloody regime which was in store for the country during the next four years. Eugen Kvaternik-Dido, son of Marshal Slavko Kvaternik, and one of the organizers of Alexander’s assassination at Marseilles, was named Chief of Police at Zagreb. Soon he was to surpass in brutality the celebrated Yagoda, who had left such a sinister memory and who had directed the G.P.U. in the USSR during Stalin’s reign of terror. Moreover, the horror of Eugen Dido Kvaternik’s crimes was more than his mother could bear and preferring to end her life committed suicide.

The Minister of the Interior, Andrija Artukovic, another notable terrorist, known as the Croatian Himmler and now living in the United States, ordered the Serbs and Jews of Zagreb to leave their homes within forty-eight hours. Once outside the town they were “liquidated” on the spot, or sent to concentration camps. The establishment of these camps had been one of the first secret measures of the new regime. It was only much later that their existence became officially recognized. Naturally, these arrests and assassinations were accompanied by spoliations and pillages, as house to house visits were made throughout the country. The Ustashi and SS agents, under the pretext of hunting down Freemasons, communists and Serbs, went into the homes of wealthy and well-to-do Jews and carried away all objects of value.

On April 19th the first decrees of racist inspiration, copied after the Hitlerian originals, and which quickly multiplied, were promulgated. One of these decrees concerned the nomination of commissaries in private enterprises owned by Serbs and Jews. Needless to say, these commissaries, once appointed, had the right to dispose of the goods entrusted to them as they saw fit.

On April 20th, there was the “Decree forbidding alienation of any means of motorized transportation,” which marked the beginning of the confiscation of all vehicles belonging to Serbs and Jews.

On April 25th, the decree-law, No. XXV-33Z, proscribed the use of Cyrillic (Serbian) letters in public and private life. There was even a ridiculous and macabre detail concerning the funeral notices in Serbian letters which had to disappear within a period of three days.2

2 Narodne Novine (Official Gazette), Zagreb, April 25, 1941.

New measures were taken with accelerated speed by this superlatively pure Ustashi government to avoid further pollution of the race. The Serbs were forced to wear a blue armband with the letter P, the initial for Orthodox (Pravoslavac). The Jews had to wear the Star of David on their sleeves, and later, across their backs. Neither one nor the other, including the Gypsies, were allowed to circulate on the sidewalks. In the local administration offices, in public places, stores, restaurants, buses and street cars there were posters put everywhere with the inscription: “No Serbs, Jews, Nomads and dogs allowed.”

Furthermore, a decree was issued on April 30, 1941 (No. XLV67-Z-p. 1941) concerning “The protection of Aryan blood and the honor of the Croatian people.” Another one on the same day (No. XLV-68-Z.p.1941) on “Belonging to the same race,” worded in the purest Nazi style and leaving not the slightest doubt to the public as to the rights of the “elite” and the duties of the “inferior races,” nor on the genealogical precision that must be shown before being classified in the right category. Mixed marriages were forbidden, as well as the employment of Aryan servants in non-Aryan homes (No. 103-Z-p.1941). These were only repetitions of the vexatious treatment of the “inferior” based on the social-philosophical theories of Rosenberg, the well-known “thinker” of the Hitlerian regime in Germany.

A little later, on June 4th, 1941, a new decree (No. 342-Z-p. 1941) forced all the functionaries of the state, employers of private enterprises and members of liberal professions to make a declaration concerning their racial origin and that of their mates.3

3 Texts of these laws may be found in Narodne Novine (Zagreb), April 30, May 6, and June 5, 1941.

Professor Stavrianos has written:

The worst situation prevailed in Croatia, where the slogan of the Pavelich regime was “Za dom spremni” or “Ready for the Fatherland.” By this was meant that there was no room for Serbians in the new Croatian state. The Ustashi accordingly set out to exterminate one portion of the Serbian population and to force the remainder to become Croatians. There followed a series of St. Bartholomew’s nights against Orthodox Serbians and also against the Jews. Some members of the Croatian Catholic hierarchy endorsed the butchery and participated in the forcible conversion of Serbians to Catholicism. The Muslims joined in the massacres, so that Yugoslavia was rent by a virtual religious war with Catholics and Muslims allied against the Orthodox and the Jews. In 1942 Pavelich boasted that “Great deeds were done by Germans and Croats together. We can proudly say that we succeeded in breaking the Serb nation, which, after the English, is the most thick-headed, the most stubborn and the most stupid.” The Serbians, needless to say, retaliated wherever they could, and they exacted bloody vengeance, especially in Bosnia Herzegovina and the neighboring Sanjak.(Op. cit., p. 772.)

Naturally, there were many enlightened and liberal citizens who knew very well who Pavelic and his followers were, but there were not many who raised their voices against the criminal deeds of Pavelic and his gang. Unfortunately, important segments of the Croatian Peasant party and the Catholic Church were in full collaboration with the Ustashi. (Emphasis from the Webmaster.)

The Croatian masses let themselves be drawn into the collective movement that had been so carefully organized, being urged to acclaim the alleged liberation, while the supreme representative of the Catholic Church and the hierarchy, with its followers, praised the Poglavnik to the skies as if he were the Messiah.

CHURCHMEN GLORIFY NAZI-FASCISM

From the pulpits of the churches, and over the radio, the pastoral letter was read to the people in which His Grace Stepinac acknowledged the Ustashi government with enthusiasm, assuring it of his confidence and co-operation, and appealing to all of his loyal followers to collaborate with him. Besides the Te Deum sung on this occasion, masses were celebrated on the 10th of April every year, commemorating the founding of the national state. And the name day of St. Anthony was even given as a pretext for the Archbishop of Zagreb to organize political manifestations in honor of Pavelic, whose name was that of the patron saint.

The entire Catholic press hastened to keep in step with its pastor. Among these were: Eparhijski List, Jeronimsko Svijetlo, Svetiste su.Antuna, Krscanska Obitelj, Katolicki List, Gospa Sinjska, Za vjeru i Dom, Salezijanski Viesnik, Djevojacki Svijet, Vijesnik pocasne straze Srca Isusova, Nedjelja, Nasa Gospa Lurdska, Katolicki Tjednik, Glasnik, fand others.

The Catholic press also made use of every possible opportunity to express its appreciation for the Ustashi movement. During the unveiling of a plaque on house No. 4 of the “Captol,” where the Ustashi met and organized their plots against the state of Yugoslavia, Archbishop Stepinac’s newspaper, Katolicki List published an extensive article about this celebration, as well as the inscription on the plaque, which read: “The foundations of the Ustashi Movement were laid in this building, where the first Ustashi units were formed among adherents of the Croat Revolutionary Youth Organizations.” Katolicki List, October, 1942, p. 479.

The newspaper of the Sarajevo Archbishopric wrote the following concerning Ustashi Croatia: “We salute the new and free Croatia, as a Christian and Catholic State. Freedom is granted by God and therefore it is blessed by God.” Katolicki Tjednik, April 27, 1941 (Sarajevo).

The same newspaper wrote in the following issue:

Above our new, young and free Croatia the image of the Virgin Mother, this beautiful, shining image, has appeared in the heavens as a sign—signum in cielo—(oktr.12.1). The Lady comes to visit her Croatia, within her maternal mantle she wishes to enfold her young, reborn Croatia exactly in the thousandth year of the Catholic Jubilee. Again she descends on the flags of our freedom to occupy her ancient place; in order to protect us and to defend us as she did at the time when our Bans and Princes went into battle under the flag bearing her image. The Croatia of God and Mary of olden time is resurrected. Katolicki Tjednik, May 11,1941.

The Catholic newspaper Croatia Sacra, wrote: “By the miraculous providence of God and after more than eight centuries, the State of Croatia is resurrected, free and independent, exactly in the year when the Catholic Croats are celebrating their Anniversary of 1300 years of their relationship with the Holy See.” Croatia Sacra (Zagreb, 1943), No. 20-21, p. 5.

The Katolicki List made Satellite Croatia part of the “Celebration of the Thousandth Year Jubilee.” This was represented as follows: “The great Eucharistic Congress which was scheduled had to be postponed. However, in its place, by the favor of Providence, we have been bestowed with the resurrection of the Independent State of Croatia, the greatest gift a nation could receive.”

Photographs of Pavelic covered the first page of newspapers and reviews, as well as the text of his speeches, with laudatory editorial articles, and even a poem which Archbishop Ivan Saric dedicated to the great man: “Kada Sunce sija” (When the Sun Shines) Vrhbosna (Sarajevo), April-May, 1941. And in Glasnik Svetog Josipa (May 1941) on one side of the half page Pavelic could be seen sitting in his office, while on the opposite side was St. Joseph holding the Christ Child. And all the “Big Bosses,” Italian as well as German, were not overlooked. Each had his share of adulation. Their praises were sung in the name of morality and religion, and their totalitarian doctrines were lauded in defiance of such an anathema as western democracy. Hitler was considered “The Crusader of the Lord” by the clerical papers, and the priest, Felix Niedzielski, leader of the “Crusaders” (in Croatia), was chosen among all the incense-burners, as the one elected to praise his great Senior. He acquitted himself fluently and concluded: “Glory to our Lord! Gratitude to Hitler, and infinite honor and glory to our leader Ante Pavelic.” Nedelja (Zagreb), April 27, 1941.

The members of “Catholic Action” and its various affiliated organizations, such as the “Great Brotherhood of Crusaders,” the academic society “Domagoj,” the Catholic student association “Mahnic,” the “Great Sisterhood of Crusaders,” and many others, were, in most cases, well-known priests or secretly sworn members of the Ustashi. All these forces were mobilized for concerted action with the openly professed aim of spreading fascist ideology. This propaganda persuaded the faithful that it would be a good deed, in the highest interests of Croatia and the Catholic Church, to kill or convert the Serbs and to exterminate the Jews. How boldly this propaganda was published in the Catholic press will be shown.

The Crusaders had their own “athletic courses” for military drill.

The periodical Krizar (Crusader) of February, 1942, wrote that the Crusaders organizations served the Croatian youth from 1929 to 1934 as a place of refuge in the difficult struggle, and that a large number of young men learned for the first time in the dark Crusader halls about the Ustashi precursors, Starcevic and Kvaternik, about Ante Pavelic and the Lika uprising—an uprising against the Kingdom of Yugoslavia ten years before World War II led by Andrija Artukovic. Regular meetings were held in Pozega in 1940, before the attack on Yugoslavia, under the fictitious name of “Mary’s Congregation,” in the Crusaders’ home,

The Catholic periodical Nedelja of April 27, 1941, carried an article entitled “The Crusaders Extend Greetings to the Croatian State And Its Poglavnik” (Fuehrer). This article reads, in part, as follows:

From the pulpit and in their own press, sections of both higher and lower Catholic clergy propagated Nazi-fascist ideas, under the cloak of religious and moral teachings. They sang the praises of Germany and Italy and simultaneously castigated the Western democratic powers. They told the faithful that Hitler was a crusader for the Lord and that Pavelic and the Ustashi had been sent by God to the Croatian people.

Furthermore, it was His Grace Stepinac who named the presidents and executive commissaries of these groups over which reigned a mystico-warlike atmosphere, which has perpetrated to the present time this medieval conception of “Fighting for Christ” with the sword and fire. With this as a starting point, the next step was either to “liquidate” or convert the Serbs, and to exterminate the Jews, all in the higher interests of the Croatian fatherland and the Catholic Church. This anachronistic fanaticism did not seem to surprise the troops, for their “spiritual” leader was imbued with it, as the following phrase, extracted from his personal diary, testifies: “All in all, the Croatians and the Serbs are two worlds, the North and South poles, which can never come closer without a miracle from God. Schism is the greatest of evils in Europe, almost greater than Protestantism. In it there is no moral, no principle, no truth, no justice, and no honesty.” Extract from Stepinac’s Diary (in own hand), p. 176, Book IV.

EXTERMINATION OF THE SERBIAN ORTHODOX CLERGY

Briefly speaking, this is, after all, but a paraphrase of the famous slogan of Starcevic, “God and the Croats.” Beyond that, no salvation was possible. The only solution was to separate the grain from the darnel, without thinking too much about how it would be done.

Furthermore, in Nedelja, His Grace Stepinac, noting his first interview with the Poglavnik, relates how the latter confided in him his intention of exterminating the Old-Catholic sect and the Serbian Orthodox Church as well. And then His Grace continued, with the utmost simplicity: “During our whole conversation the Archbishop (meaning himself) had the impression that Pavelic was a sincere Catholic and that the Church would have complete freedom of action… .”

Certainly, it not only had complete freedom, but the Ustashi reciprocated by offering help that was as precious as the help which the Church had offered them. It could hardly have been otherwise, since “croatization” and “catholicization” had become one and the same thing, and since Croatia had replaced Austria-Hungary, in miniature, as the advance-guard bastion of the Roman Catholic Church in the Balkans. With the consent of the Catholic hierarchy, the promulgation of racial decrees was begun on April 30, 1941.

They were followed, on May 3rd, by measures which made them quite conclusive from a religious standpoint: e.g. The decree on conversion from one religion to another, by which preceding regulations on the subject were repealed. Mile Budak, Minister of Cults and Public Instruction, sent the text to the “ordinariats” of every diocese.*

* Several major ones were as follows: Preservation of Aryan blood and honor to Croatian people, Ne 44.67-2, April 30, 1941; Racial affinity, Ne 45468-2, April 80, 1941; Nationalization of Jewish property and business enterprises, CL-348-2, June 1941; Preservation of national and Aryan culture of the Croatian people, N° CXLVII338-Z, June 1941; Employment of female persons in non-Aryan households, NSeveral major ones were as follows: Preservation of Aryan blood and honor to Groatian people, Ne 44.67-2, April 30, 1941; Racial affinity, Ne 45468-2, April 80, 1941; Nationalization of Jewish property and business enterprises, CL-348-2, June 1941; Preservation of national and aryan culture of the Croatian people, N° CXLVII338-Z, June 1941; Employment of female persons in non-aryan 103-2, May 6, 1941; ‘The changing of Jewish last names and identification of Jews and Jewish firms, Ne 336.2, re 4, 1941; Prevention of concealment of Jewish property N° CLI-847-Z, June 5, 1941; Identification of racial origin and administrative officials of autonomous bodies and persons holding free academic titles, No 342-2, June 5, 1941; Confiscation of Jewish property and enterprises, N° CCCXXXVI-1699-Z, October 1941.

Thenceforward, the Catholic Church cleared the way for the full development of proselytism in Croatia. The office of the ecclesiastical Court of the Archbishop of Zagreb settled on the principles which should be observed by the clergy as to the conversions. The procedures thus adopted were sent to the “Ordinariat,” as was also the governmental decree which emphasized the enforcement. The text appeared in the newspaper Katolicki List, May 15, 1941.

It is not necessary to reproduce this long document “in extenso” but a résumé of the different articles is as follows:

1. Adhesion to the Roman Catholic Church can be granted to those who sincerely desire it and who are convinced of the truths of our Holy religion. “Faith is a question of free choice.”

2. The new catechumens must have sufficient knowledge concerning the truths of the faith, and during their instruction they must attend services assiduously and indulge in prayer.

3. Persons who are not living according to the matrimonial regulations recognized by the Church cannot be accepted. (This rule was evidently aimed at the married priests of the Serbian Orthodox religion.)

4. Married people who wish to be converted must promise to be baptized and raise their future children in the Catholic Church, as well as convert those already born.

5. The clergy is instructed to submit the complete dossier to competent ecclesiastical authorities so that the requests may be examined without delay.

And finally article 6 was textually worded as follows: “The attention of the parish clergy is drawn to the necessity of treating these delicate problems concerning the human soul, strictly in accordance with the teachings of the Catholic Church while safeguarding its dignity and prestige and while refusing in limine (in the beginning) all persons who seek to belong to the church only for material interest or selfish motives.Katolicki List, May 15, 1941.

These instructions given to the priests were simply to remind them of the prescriptions of the canon law on these questions.

It can be seen, later on, how the Catholic Church “safeguarded its dignity and prestige” in practice, and how the massive conversions concerning “the delicate questions of the human soul” for which the Archbishop of Zagreb showed such respect, were undertaken by the method of “do or die.”

The nearly simultaneous publication of the Ustashi government and the Catholic hierarchy, concerning the conversions, left no doubt as to the collusion in this matter between the temporal and spiritual powers.

With relation to the campaign against the Serbs and the Orthodox Church, a broadcast from the Croat Radio Station at Zagreb should be recalled: The transmission of July 29, 1941, among other things, said: “In the Independent State of Croatia there are no Serbs and no so-called Serbian Orthodox Church .. . There can be no Serbs or Orthodoxy in Croatia, the Croats will see to it that this is made true as soon as possible.” Hrvatshi Narod, July 80, 1941.

Somewhat later a German newspaper wrote:

An extraordinary ecclesiastical struggle is going on in Croatia. The Ustashi Government is persecuting the Orthodox Church and is trying to convert as many Orthodox people as possible to Catholicism by means of intimidation and all kinds of devices. At the opening of the so-called Croat Assembly, Pavelic said that religious freedom did exist in principle, but that it did not include the Orthodox Church. Apart from nationalistic reasons, Pavelic endeavored to represent himself as a missionary by virtue of his work on behalf of the church, thus desiring to acquire greater prestige. We still recall his visit to the Pope at the time when he was just organizing his “State.” Die Zeitung (Berlin), April 2, 1944.

It seems hardly credible that these measures of segregation, so hastily adopted by the government, as well as the explosive articles published by the Ustashi press against the Jews, the Serbs, and the Serbian Orthodox Church, and the articles, quite as virulent, in the Catholic press, that the public did not become aware, from the very beginning, of the criminal intentions that were being cogitated by the masters of the hour. But such was the case! At first, these brutal measures were considered just methods of intimidation, destined to discourage any attempt to oppose the “new order” which was being imposed upon the country. They were supposed to be motives for frightening the people and, above all, the minority groups which might cause trouble. Such were the illusions cherished by the future victims. The Serbian Orthodox population, moreover, considered the Independent State of interest exclusively to the Croats. In their estimation, it was only an ephemeral institution, a vicissitude which they would have to bear as patiently as possible, while awaiting the victory of the United Nations, in which it had never failed to believe, confident that it would mean the rescue of their liberty and their state.

They naively thought that all that was needed was to behave loyally toward the new leaders and play safe through such difficult times.

It was easy to see how deep-rooted their confidence really was by the haste with which the Serbs obeyed the government orders, for all civilians in possession of firearms handed them over to the authorities. War guns, machine guns, and rifles remaining in the hands of the soldiers after the defeat, which they had taken home, and even hunting rifles, were thus transferred to the Ustashi arsenal to be used, without delay, against those who had so innocently given them up.

For it was only shortly after this preliminary disarmament that the massacres started in certain Serbian areas. (Emphasis the Webmaster’s) And then it was that the Serbian intellectuals and representatives of the Orthodox Church clearly realized the true intentions of the extremist government and the episcopacy. This was definitely no momentary crisis or just some chauvinistic religious explosion of words, but the realization of a well-calculated plan which had taken some time to ripen to perfection; the same kind of plan that Hungary and the Roman Curia had been unable to carry out during the middle ages, namely the biological extermination of the “schismatics,” meaning all the Serbian Orthodox population settled in Croatia since the fifteenth century. The Jews also were destined for the same fate, which was called the “permanent solution,” according to the racist plan of the Nazis.

The Ustashi government rapidly got organized for its great mission. Andrija Artukovic, Minister of the Interior, and the right hand man of Ante Pavelic, took charge of the “Ustashi Service of Control” (Ustaska Nadzorna Sluzba), imitated after the Gestapo and the fascist Ovra. The two decree-laws had, therefore, to be promulgated (those mentioned above), assuring the Minister of the Interior the control of twelve police corps and the constabulary, each having its own attributions (Ustashi police, Intelligence Service, Defense Police, Security Service, Office for Public Order and Security, County Police, Defense squads, Security Service of the Poglavnik (a body guard), Police Guard, Industrial Police, Gendarmery, and Military Police) .

1. The decree on the establishment of the Office for Public Order and Security of the Independent State of Croatia No. 112. Pr. M.U.P. 1941, May 4, 1941 (Official Gazette, Narodne Novine, May 7, 1941), which reads as follows:

2. The decision of the Minister of Interior of May 25, 1943, No. 310 V.M. 1948, on the internal organization and division of competences within the Ministry of Interior Affairs, No. 1659-D.V. 1943 (Official Gazette Narodne Novine, of July 16th, 1943), A paragraph of this decision reads as follows: “Affairs falling under the competence of the Minister of Interior are performed by: the Minister’s Office, Supervisory Department, Head Office for Interior Administration, and Office for Public Order and Security.”

Each one of these two regulations merely suffice to indicate clearly and unambiguously that the whole police service and authority were in the hands of the Minister of Interior.

These measures, in a detailed form, were completed by organizing special courts: Prijeki Sud (Extraordinary Court) ; Pokretni Sud (Mobile Court) ; Izvanredni Narodni Sud (Special People’s Court), and Veliki Izvanredni Narodni Sud (Grand Extraordinary People’s Court). Decrees No. LXXXII-148-Z of May 17th, 1941, Narodne Novine, May 20, 1941. and No. CLXXII-508-P. of June 24th, 1941, Narodne Novine, June 24, 1941. and CLXXXVI-643-Z-p. 1941. Narodne Novine, July 10, 1941.

Thirty-four similar courts covered all of Croatia to enforce the reign of terror. The sentences pronounced were based on the principles of collective responsibility. There was only one punishment—death. It is superfluous to add that any defense before the judges was impossible, for they had all taken an oath as Ustashi and were consequently under orders.

A new law was enacted concerning the war tribunals—No. CXCIV-1553-Z-1942. Narodne Novine, July 6, 1942.

Thus all was ready for methodical action; the first being the destruction of the Serbian Orthodox Church. Deprived of their leaders, the Serbian Orthodox were thought to be tractable to conversion or else easier to “liquidate.”

On May 3, 1941, the Ustashi killed the brother of Milos Buncic from the village of Dodosi, who was mayor of Kraljevcane and Council Deputy, and tortured his wife and his father.

Buncic had fled, and the Ustashi were threatening to burn down his home and kill everyone in it if he did not report to the Ustashi command in 24 hours. In order not to expose his family to those tortures, Buncic reported to the Ustashi authorities, who tortured him for eight hours until he fell unconscious. Thinking that he was dead, the Ustashi threw him into a cellar where there were five bodies, among whom he recognized Adam Resanovic, a shoemaker from Glina, and Stojan Slepcevic, a farmer. The other three were disfigured to the extent that he could not recognize them. After regaining his senses, Buncic escaped through the cellar window, and the dead men were thrown into the Glincica River.

In Glina on May 8th, the Ustashi killed Ilija Letic, together with his two sons and two assistants, Damjan Metikos, a merchant from Glina, and Professor Mehandjija.

The arrests continued and in a short period of time 560 Serbs were killed in that region.

On May 11, a train stopped at Glina with 120 Serbs, who were taken to the courtyard of the Jewish merchant Cohen. There a part of them were killed and the rest were taken off to an unknown destination. Among those known to have been killed were Jovan Krajcinovic, a roadkeeper from Jabukovac, and Nikola Lelic a farmer from Dragotinci.

On May 4th, Bishop Platon, from Banja Luka, was ordered by the Ustashi Prefect, Viktor Gutic, to leave town immediately. Thereupon he implored his brother, the Catholic Bishop, Jozo Garic, in the name of Jesus Christ, to intercede so that he would be-granted two or three days’ delay, so as to prepare his departure. His Grace, Garic, gave his promise and told him there was no need to hurry. But during the night, at three in the morning, six Ustashi, led by the executioner, Djelic, with the police agent, Tomic, and another functionary, called Krmpotic, arrested Bishop Platon. Accompanied by the Serbian Orthodox priest, Dusan Subotic, from Stara Gradiska, he was led six kilometers away to the village of Vrbanja. Judging by the appearance of their mutilated faces, the Bishop and the priest had been shaved with a blunt knife. Their eyes had been put out, and their noses and ears cut off, while a fire was lighted on their chests. Finally, when they had sufficiently suffered, they were given the coup de grace, which ended their martyrdom. The bodies were found May 23rd, in the Vrbanja River.

A few days later, the Metropolitan, Peter Zimonjic, of Sarajevo, an octogenarian, was arrested (by order of the Minister of the Interior, Andrija Artukovic) by Bozidar Brale, who in his accumulation of functions, had become Prefect of Eastern Bosnia, curate of St. Joseph’s Church at Sarajevo, and secretary to Archbishop Ivan Saric, the “poet.” The old gentleman was ordered to forbid the use of cyrillic lettering in the Serbian Orthodox parishes, and when he refused, he was thrown in prison in Zagreb. Afterwards he was sent to a concentration camp at Jasenovac where he was rapidly “liquidated.”

Bozidar Brale’s zeal in extirpating the “schism” was stimulated by a new distinction which was added to his numerous positions. Through the influence of his Archbishop, a year after his nomination as Prefect, he became honorary president of the ecclesiastical Court of the Archbishopric, with the right to wear the purple sash. This dignitary of the Church later was responsible for the massacre of the Serbs at Reljevo and at Alipasin Most.

These executions of Serbian Orthodox priests, accompanied by horrible tortures, became even more frequent after Pavelic’s trip to Rome.

A CROATIAN KING

The Poglavnik and his acolytes wanted to name a king as Head of their State, and it is curious to note that these ultranationalists wanted to offer the crown to Otto of Habsburg, a descendant of their old Austro-Hungarian masters. But Hitler could not bear the family, and Pavelic already had given other promises, so a member of the House of Savoy was decided upon.

A Croatian delegation, headed by Pavelic went to Rome on May 18, 1941, with this idea in view. His Grace, Salis-Sewis, the Vicar-General of the Archbishopric of Zagreb, was there as a representative of His Grace, Stepinac, as well as the curate of Ogulin, Ivan Mikan, the priest Vilim Cecelja, and the Franciscan Radoslav Glavas, who will be mentioned later.

The Croats were received with great pomp at the Quirinal where the former lawyer of Zagreb made an eloquent discourse, in which he begged the emperor and the King, Victor-Emmanuel to “kindly designate one of the Princes of his House, as the one to wear the Crown of Zvonimir.”

His Italo-Ethiopian Majesty acknowledged this request with ingratiating benevolence, and, in replying, said:

Italy has now, in a tangible way, shown her deep understanding and her interest in the desires of the Croatian people in choosing you as her intrepid representative. Today the secular need of the Croatian people for the resurrection of its own State has been realized, thanks to the victory of the Axis powers. We are very happy to profit from this occasion, during such an impressive and fatuous manifestation, to assure the delegates of the Independent State of Croatia that Italy, as the unfailing and staunch friend of its distinguished neighbors, is ready to lend its fraternal co-operation in all future projects and activities. Inspired by such sentiments, we are happy to be able to accept the offer of the Croatian people and to allow our well beloved nephew, His Royal Highness, the Duke of Spoleto, to set the crown of Croatia upon his head. Hrvatski Narod, May 19, 1941.

It would not be superfluous to add, that on that same evening of May 17th, the Duke was received by Pope Pius XII.

In accepting the crown of Zvonimir, the new King took the name of Tomislav II. This was perhaps the only historical act of his reign, for the improvised monarch had the good taste never to set foot in a kingdom of bloodshed.

After having solicited Italian sovereignty for his country, the Poglavnik went with the delegates to the Pantheon where he laid a crown on the tombs of Victor Emmanuel II and Humbert of Savoy.

Then, on that same day at six in the evening, he was received by Pope Pius XII in a private audience. The delegation was admitted later on, at 7:30. A detachment of the Swiss pontifical guard rendered the honors, reserved for the Head of a State, to Pavelic. All in all, this was a tacit recognition of Satellite Croatia by the Vatican. It should not be forgotten that at this period there still existed a Yugoslav legation, with a charge d’affaires, at the Holy See.

This event was extensively publicized in the country by the official Croatian Catholic press: “The warm welcome extended to the Poglavnik and the delegation of the Croatian State, by the Holy Father Pius XII reveals that by receiving them so rapidly and with such whole-heartedness, the Church considers the representatives of our National State of International importance.” Hrvatski Narod, May 20, 1941.

And still again: “Those who are well acquainted with the traditions of the Vatican say that on Sunday, above all in the evening, the Holy Father was never known to have given an audience to any group, which explains why the courtesy extended by His Holiness Pope Pius XII was considered as such a special mark of attention in regard to the Croatian people.” Katolicki List, Nos. 21-22, 1941.

*   *   *

However, Pavelic’s trip to Rome had quite a different objective than just an interview with the Pope and the illusory offer of the throne of Zvonimir. It could even be supposed that these two spectacular manifestations, which flattered Croatian self-respect, were organized for the purpose of swerving public attention from the question of expense. The sum was naturally quite appreciable and Mussolini, by sending for the Poglavnik and his good friends from Zagreb, had not done so gratuitously. They would have to pay the price for the honor of having him as their Head. Once the Ustashi were in power, the financial aid and the patronage which the Duce had granted them over a certain length of time constituted a substantial compensation. Needless to say, it had been settled upon a very long time in advance.

Therefore, Pavelic went through a very simple formality when he counter-signed, while waiting for Mussolini at the Venezia Palace, the Italo-Croatian Treaties.

The first of these dwelt on the boundary lines between these two countries. Italy was ceded the districts of Kastav, Susak, Cabar; the islands of the Adriatic, Saint Marc, Krk, Rab; and the Territory extending from Cape Privlaka to Novigrad and which followed the coast up to the Isle of Krk; with, in addition the islands of Ciove, Brvenik, Solta, Vis, Bisevo, Saint-Andrej, Jabuka, Korcula and Mljet, Boka Kotorska and their rocky areas.

In the second treaty, the Ustashi government agreed not to build military bases on the remainder of the Adriatic coast and its islands, not to have a navy, and to allow Italian troops to pass freely throughout Croatian territory.

Finally, after a third diplomatic agreement, concluded for the duration of twenty-five years, Italy guaranteed to protect Croatian territory, while the government of the latter promised not to contract any engagement with anyone else unless it was for Italy’s common interest. It also accepted the collaboration of the Italian army in organizing technical training for its own army.

In addition, a close agreement was anticipated concerning finance and communication.

After exchanging signatures, the Duce and Pavelic appeared on the balcony, acclaimed by enthusiastic crowds, especially by those who had been summoned for such occasions. A banquet then closed this ceremony which consecrated Italy’s complete hold on the so-called Independent State of Croatia.

The dates of May 12th and 24th, 194] should be mentioned, when the Yugoslav government in exile at London raised an official protest against the dismembering of Yugoslavia and the foundation of Satellite Croatia. On this occasion, Mr. Sumner Welles, then Under-Secretary of State in the U.S.A., stated that he wished “to reiterate the indignation of this government and the American people at the invasion and mutilation of Yugoslavia by various member states of the Tripartite Pact.” The Under Secretary of State to the Minister of Yugoslavia, May 28th, Department of State, vol. IV, n°102, June 7, 1941, p. 683.

HOLY SEE AND PAVELIC’S CROATIA

It was not without reason that the official Catholic press gave the public to understand that the Holy See had recognized the new Croatia de facto.

Another pontifical measure soon added significance to the event of Pavelic’s ceremonious welcome at the Vatican, usually given only for the head of a government. The Pope on 13 June (Pavelic’s name day, “Antunovo”) designated His Grace, Giuseppe Ramiro Marcone, a Benedictine of the Monte Vergine congregation and a member of the Roman Academy of St. Thomas Aquinas, to represent him at the Croatian episcopacy. But in the matter of attributions His Grace, Marcone, singularly surpassed those of an “apostolic visitor,” that being his official title. So, according to the protocol of the Minister of Foreign Affairs in Zagreb, he was classified, with his secretary, Masucci, another Benedictine, under the heading: “Delegation of the Holy See,” and in official ceremonies he was placed ahead of the representatives of the Axis, being considered the Dean of the diplomatic corps. Furthermore, His Grace, Marcone, in his correspondence with the Ustashi government, called himself “Sancti Sedis Legatus” or “Elegatus,” but never “apostolic visitor.”

The Croat hierarchy, as well as the press, referred to Ramiro Marcone as the Pope’s Legate, giving him the title of “His Excellency,” and never specifically mentioned him as the Pope’s observer or envoy to the Croat Catholic Episcopacy.

During the ordaining of the new Bishop, Janko Simrak in Krizevci, on August 18, 1942, “the Pope’s legate to the Independent State of Croatia, Mgr. Ramiro Marcone was present with his secretary.” Katolicki List, August 27, 1942, p. 409.

In reporting on the Pontifical Requiem which was held in Zagreb after the death of Maglione, Secretary of the Vatican, on August 24, 1944, the Katolicki List wrote that Mgr. Ramiro Marcone, the delegate of the Holy See in the Independent State of Croatia,Ibid., August 25, 1944, p. 426. was also present.

Another article published in the Christmas issue of the Katolicki List mentions again that “the Honorabe Fra. Ramiro Marcone, was the delegate of the Holy See in Zagreb.” Ibid., August 25, 1944, p. 426.

In an article on apologetics, which appeared in the Katolicki List in connection with the “celebration of the name’s day of the honorable legate,” it is clearly seen that Mgr. Ramiro Marcone was the “legate of the Holy See in the Independent State of Croatia.” Ibid., March 8, 1945, p. 79.

Katolicki List wrote how the clero-Ustashi group looked upon Fra. Marcone, and said the following in that regard: “This was more than was needed for establishing the recognition de facto, since as the name indicated, it was not conferred by international law, or by any explicit declaration, but was deducted from an ensemble of facts, which in themselves were amply significant. His Grace, Stepinac, understood this perfectly when he noted in his journal on August 3rd, the day the Pope’s representative reached Zagreb: ‘By this act, the Holy See has recognized via facti the Independent State of Croatia.’”

Katolicki List also wrote the following regarding Ramiro Marcone’s position and mission: “We, the Croats, see in Fra. Marcone a high diplomatic representative of the Pope, our Holy Father. . .. May the Lord bless his sacrificing work, may it bear the richest fruits to the benefit of the Holy Church and the State of Croatia.” March 8, 1945, p, 79.

It is natural that such a political introduction given to Fra. Marcone was bound to affect the Catholic masses in the Independent State of Croatia, as well as the Ustashi government. It must have reflected on the religious feelings and political orientation of the Catholic masses. By interpreting Fra. Marcone’s role in such a manner, a conscious and intentional influence acted on the Catholic masses invoking in them the desire to preserve the Independent State of Croatia.

In exchange, Pavelic sent two unofficial representatives to the Vatican, Nikola Rusinovic, and then Erwin Lobkowicz, the Pope’s secret chamberlain. Although they had no titles, they were diplomatic agents, and implicitly recognized as such, since His Grace Canali, the great manipulator of finances at St. Peter’s, provided them with Vatican ration tickets, carta annonaria, to which all accredited diplomats of the Holy See were entitled.

It can thus be observed that there were close ties between the Vatican and Satellite Croatia, where Giuseppe Ramiro Marcone remained until the debacle, transmitting instructions from Rome to the Croatian clergy and episcopacy, principally concerning the conversions, and often traveling from one region to another, where the battle was raging between the resistance and the Ustashi. The “apostolic visitor” was on excellent terms with the latter, and also with the officers of the Axis, as can be proved by many photographs, showing him in their midst during the official ceremonies, He can be seen in the Poglavnik’s intimate family circle, looking most paternal and benevolent.

The cordiality of these public as well as private relationships remained untouched by the assassination of the Serbian Orthodox priests, which continued to multiply.

On May 21st, the same day that the Croat delegation returned triumphant from Rome, the Bishop of Plaski, Sava Trlajic, was arrested by the Ustashi officer, Josip Tomljenovic, and his palace pillaged and demolished. He was taken in a truck to Ogulin with three other priests, Jasa Stepanov, Milan Rajcevic, and Bogoljub Gakovic, and also thirteen Serbian notables. All of them were shut up in a stable, beaten and tortured, and then taken away to Gospic. From there, about Aug. 15th, they were sent away by convoy, with two thousand Serbs, to the Island of Pag where a general “liquidation” took place.

Even in Zagreb, where His Grace Stepinac and the “visitor” Marcone resided, the Serbian Orthodox Bishop Dositej, was beaten and tortured to such an extent that he became insane.

There were four Serbian Orthodox Bishops with those from Bosnia-Herzegovina, to which should be added approximately 171 priests and religious followers, who, like the first Christians, met the fate of martyrs upon the ruins of their profaned churches. Others were deported to Serbia. Only those of the mountainous regions, controlled by the guerrillas, were able to escape.

The Serbian population, thus bereft of the traditional leaders, became an easier prey for the converters, as well as for the assassins. Massive massacres took place after their death and torture in the bishoprics of the two martyrs, Trlajic and Dositej, which served as a prelude to equally massive conversions.

Parallel to the onslaughts made against the Serbs, was the extermination of the Jews, which continued with a vengeance, and applauded by the Catholic Croatian press. Just as the terrorism had nearly reached its climax, the Katolicki Tjednik, the organ of Catholic Action and specifically of Archbishop Saric of Sarajevo, published an article signed by the priest Franjo Kralik, entitled: “Why Are THE JEWS BEING PERSECUTED?” Among the items is the following text:

The descendants of those who hated Jesus, who condemned him to death, who crucified him and immediately persecuted his disciples, are guilty of greater excesses than those of their forefathers. Greed is growing. The Jews who led Europe and the entire world to disaster —morally, culturally and economically—developed an appetite which nothing less than the world as a whole could satisfy. . . . Satan helped them to invent Socialism and Communism. Love has its limits. The movement for freeing the world from Jews is a movement for the renascence of human dignity. The all-wise and Almighty God is behind this movement. Katolicki Tjednik (The Catholic Weekly), Sarajevo, May 25, 1941.

The “renaissance” of human dignity in Satellite Croatia reached its peak with the deliberate mass slaughter of hundreds of thousands of innocent people.

A little later the same paper gave further emphasis: “The greatest enemies of the Croatian people are the Serbs and, as in all Europe, the Jews, Free Masons, and Communists.” Katolicki Tjednik (The Catholic Weekly), Sarajevo, June 15, 1941.

This was, at least, what Roman clericalism had preached in all the countries of Europe, even before it had fallen beneath the yoke of Hitler. The following is an excerpt from the pastoral letter of the primate of Poland, Cardinal Hlond: “It is an actual fact that the Jews fight against the Catholic Church. They are free-thinkers, and constitute the vanguard of atheism, Bolshevism and revolution. The Jewish influence on morals is fatal. It is also true that the Jews are committing frauds, practicing usury and dealing in white slavery.” Time, July 22, 1946.

The Ustashi exterminated 80% of Yugoslav Jews.

These warm-hearted testimonials of approbation, cited by the Catholic-Croatian authorities who had adopted the policy of racial and religious purges practiced by the Ustashi, could be multiplied without end.

Still again the following quotation: “Blessings upon the first national Croatian banner in Bosnia took place in the convent of Nazareth before the Sisters of Christ’s precious Blood . . . near Banja Luka. The standard-bearer was Viktor Gutic.” Hrvatska Krajina (Croatian Frontier), June 12, 1941.

It so happened that Viktor Gutic was none other than the Ustashi prefect who, a month before, had ordered the “liquidation” of Bishop Platon, of Banja Luka, with all the refinements of cruelty which have, heretofore, been described. Perhaps Christ’s blood was cherished by the good sisters of Nazareth but the blood of Christians, such as the Serbian Orthodox was worth nothing to them.

NO MORE SERBS

Viktor Gutic is to be remembered for another reason. It was he who, as governor of western Bosnia (Veliki Zupan), first officially announced in public the intentions of the Ustashi government in regard to the Serbian minority of Satellite Croatia. On May 26th, he made a speech at Banja Luka in which he said: “All undesirable elements will be exterminated so that no trace will remain.” And the following day, during a meeting at Sanski Most, he was still more explicit:

The Serbian army is finished. Serbia does not exist anymore! That Karadjordjevic Gypsy Dynasty has fallen, and will end for us soon. The highways will be waiting for the Serbs to pass, but the Serbs will be no more there! I have published drastic orders for their total economic destruction, and other orders will follow for their complete annihilation. Do not be weak toward anyone of them . . . destroy them wherever you get a chance, and the blessings of our Leader and mine will be upon you… . Anyone who protects them becomes by this very fact an enemy of the Croat freedom. . . . Let the Serbs do away with their hopes. .. . By these methods we shall be fulfilling the will of God and that of our Croatian people. Newspaper Hrvatska Krajina (Banja Luka), May 30, 1941. Gutic was captured by the British in Italy and was turned over to Tito. While in prison in Italy, waiting extradition, he went out of his mind, with symptoms of religious mania.

That same day, at Prijedor, a town he was obliged to pass through on his way to Banja Luka, he became indignant on not seeing any Serb hanging on the gallows. At Sanski Most, from whence he had come, twenty-seven corpses had been hanging on the trees of the public square for two whole days. In order to spur on the indolent inhabitants, he again proclaimed his desire to wipe out the abhorrent race; part would be sent to the concentration camps, others would be thrown into the river “without boats,” and the rest would serve as fertilizer “for our fields which will become forever Croat.”

In this district three churches were in the past taken away from the Croat people, one of which is located in Prnjavor. You should take them over tomorrow and write upon them “Hrvatski Dom” (Croat Center). Those who accepted the Orthodox religion should at once be converted back to Catholicism, otherwise I will be forced to pass special regulations regarding this matter. I am sending this message to the Serbian nest in Prnjavor: I will come and annihilate it myself in only 24 hours, I will do the killing and you will follow me. Speech delivered by Dr. Viktor Gutic, Chief Official of Banja Luka, on June 9, 1941 in Prnajvor, before the District Municipal Building.

He had also declared during an official manifestation: “Either we shall conquer and the damned Serbs will be forever out of the way, or if, by some mishap, Yugoslavia were reintegrated, at least we shall have reduced the statistical numbers in favor of the Croats.” These quotations are from the same article, “Triumph of Dr. Viktor Gutlc on the way to Sanski Most,” Hrvatska Krajina, May 80, 1941.

On June 11, 1941, the Ustashi arrested all the Serbs in Bihac under the pretext that some kind of celebration would take place on the next day, and in order to preserve peace they had to be arrested. On June 17, about twenty of the most respected Serbs were driven through the city, from the prison to the Municipality, tied to one long chain. There they were interrogated by Eugen-Dido Kvaternik personally. That same evening, between 10 and 11 P.M., these men were taken by truck to an unknown destination. Some of the Ustashi said that they were taken to Zagreb, others said that they were taken to the Drnja Camp, near Koprivnica, and others said that they were massacred in the vicinity. The third supposition seemed to be right, because the truck on which they were taken returned to Bihac that same evening. The rest of the Serbs, who were held in the Bihac prison, were tortured and beaten atrociously by the Ustashi.

And so the massacres continued here and there in Bosnia-Herzegovina, during the month of May, as a prelude to the massive extermination prophesied by Gutic. At Korita, 176 Serbs were killed and thrown into a grotto called Koritska Jama.

Andrija Artukovic, Minister of the Interior, just to prove his zeal in exterminating the Serbian Orthodox, set an example for others by ordering the massacre of the Serbs in his native district of Ljubuski. Juro Borota, leader of the Ustashi organization in Ljubinje, sent a report to Artukovic informing him that 4,500 Serbian Orthodox had been massacred on the territory of his district in the villages of Vlahovici, Kateza, Grebci, and Ljubinje.

Abdulah Camo, head of the organization, had imprisoned 65 Serbs of Capljina who were killed in the station of the same locality, according to personal order by telephone from Artukovic.

Stipe Varvaric, head of the Ustashi for the district of Mostar, massacred 135 Orthodox Serbs and a number of Jews in the town of Mostar. Artukovic rewarded him by making him Ustashi commissar for the province of Sarajevo.

Franjo Vego, right hand man of Andrija Artukovic, massacred approximately 5,000 Orthodox Serbs in the district of Capljina. Artukovic promoted him to the rank of a Ustashi captain.

It was by the order of Artukovic that Geza Togonal killed 20 people at Gacko, 70 at Korito, 19 at Golubnjaca, and 5 monks in the monastery of Zitomislic.

Sporadic massacres also took place in other regions.

In June 1941, a detachment of 250 Ustashi reached Kupres, commanded by Raphael Boban and Avdo Voluder. The Serbs from the villages of Begovo selo, Gornji Malovan, Blagaj, Vukovsko Donje, Vukovsko Gornje, Rili, Zanoglena, and Ravno, were ordered to go to Kupres. In the order of their arrival, the Ustashi led them, group by group, outside of the town in a region where numerous deep crevices abound. They were all killed and thrown into the crevices. This information was found by Mile Vujinovic and published in a series of articles which were published in the American Srbobran, August 1951 (Pittsburg, Pa.).

A group of 280 persons, the greater part from Donje Vukovsko, were led into a field between the villages of Sujice and Livno where an aviation camp had been set up before the war. The Ustashi killed all these prisoners, threw them into the cisterns which had been previously dug, and poured quick lime over them. The village of Galinjevo, in the district of Duvno, lived through an indescribable tragedy. There were about 20 Serbian homes in this village. An Ustashi, named Kapulica, one of the former maniacs of the party, marched into the village with an armed unit. All the inhabitants were bound with wire and taken to the Prisoj bridge. There they were killed and thrown into the rapids.

The tension mounted from day to day. It began to affect those of the upper level who were considered immune to brutality. Political personalities, as well as those of art and letters supported the Pavelic regime by their personal prestige, such as the sculptor, Ivan Mestrovic who organized Ustashi exhibitions in Zagreb, Italy and Germany.

Even the great Croatian poet, Vladimir Nazor, who later joined Tito was carried away by mass hysteria. It was at this time that he wrote:

“This is no time for music or mandolines.
Now is the time for each of us
To live as wolves, and lions,
In other words, as Croats!”

On June 2nd, in a speech given at Nova Gradiska, Milovan Zanic, the Minister of Justice and author of many legal decrees, revealed quite clearly the government plan: “This state, our country, is only for Croats and for no one else. There are no ways and means which we Croats will not use to make our country truly ours, and to cleanse it of all Orthodox Serbs. All those who came into our country 300 years ago must disappear. We make no attempt to conceal our intention. It is the policy of our state, and during its realization we shall do nothing else save follow the principles of the Ustashi.” Novi List, June 3, 1941.

BLESSING OF ASSASSINATIONS

The sinister Poglavnik, while addressing the Ustashi army at Zagreb, pronounced these atrocious words: “A good Ustashi is he who can use his knife to cut a child from the womb of its mother.”

By referring to the newspaper Nedelja of June 6, 1941, which published an article (entitled) “Christ and Croatia,” it is obvious how the Catholic press reacted, and it is highly edifying to read: “Christ and the Ustashi, Christ and the Croatians, march together through history. From the first day of its existence the Ustashi movement has been fighting for the victory of Christ’s principles, for the victory of justice, freedom and truth. Our Holy Saviour will help us in the future as he has done until now. That is why the new Ustashi Croatia will be Christ’s, ours, and no one else’s.” Nedelja, June 6, 1941.

A considerable number of the Catholic Croatian clergy were imbued with this incredible exaltation. The episcopacy and just ordinary priests tried to out-do each other in fanaticism. Numerous were those who, like the curate of Ogulin, Ivan Mikan, had become a sworn Ustashi even before the war, and who traveled throughout the country to spread their politico-religious ideology. Mikan, fully deserves the eulogy which appeared in the press: “From the time of his arrival at Ogulin he pursued the national policy in the true Ustashi spirit.” Nova Hrvatska, June 1, 1943.

The words of the French author, Jean Hussard, refer to these challenging remarks: “The lower clergy not only tolerated these massacres but was often an accomplice. Young priests enlisted, gun in hand. Is there anyone who believes that religious mysticism, however extreme and primitive, can be associated with assassinations?” Jean Husard, op. cit., p 159.

Yet such a thing seemed quite compatible, not only among the lower clergy, but also, and first of all, among those higher up in the hierarchy. Archbishop, Ivan Saric, who has already been mentioned, praised (in his review, Katolicki Tjednik) the use of revolutionary methods in the name of truth, justice and honor, and stated that it was “stupid and unworthy of the disciples of Christ to think that struggling against an evil could be done nobly with gloves.” Katolicki Tjednik, June 15, 1941.

To give greater liberty to assassins and torturers would have been impossible. This prelate showed on many an occasion his “Christian spirit,” notably when the Catholic wife of Dr. Dusan Jeftanovic, who had been arrested by the Ustashi, begged him to intercede. His Grace Saric replied that since Jeftanovic was an Orthodox Serb he regretted not being able to comply. So the poor man was tortured and then killed in the Zagreb prison.

The “Large cross bearing a Star,” which Pavelic conferred on this saintly man was, therefore, more than deserved, as was the flattering citation which accompanied it: “As Archbishop of Bosnia, for his Ustashi Croatian spirit and his work among the clergy and the people.” Novi List, Nov. 10, 1942.

But it was in the Katolicki Tjednik, review of His Grace, Saric, that could be noted in all its ecclesiastical unction this justification of genocide:

Certainly, it is very hard on those who are paying the price (ie., Serbs) and on whose back the operations are being carried out. We are all human. We are most sensitive to matters that concern our skin, our existence and our families. Such tragedies hurt the most. It is a matter of piercing live flesh. Hearts tighten, eyes fill with tears, gasps as well as curses spring from the lips. . .But politics is different. It demands, for the general good and the public interest, a rigid, brutal and iron discipline. It is the men who govern who assume responsibility. This does not concern the individual! Neither does it concern our religious and Catholic consciences! We have another area of action, an area which is small and private. For it we are fully responsible. . . . to God and our Christian consciences.Katolicki Tjednik, June 15, 1941.

Terrorism, massacres, and tortures did not seem to interest the Church in the least, nor the consciences of its congregation. Such things were beyond the bounds of their “field of action” and, at that time, as witnesses of so many horrors, their only duty was to say Amen.

His Grace, Pavao Jesih, was no less explicit. As Head of the group of Catholic Action, he presented gifts and congratulations to Ante Pavelic in the names of all the branches of the different organizations, and there was considerable reaction to his words, into which he put the proper seasoning: “We have every reason to think that the Lord has given you His help, for you have succeeded in cleansing our new field of Christianity in Croatia. Guided by the spirit of Christ, and by Ustashi principles, we are now ready for any battle in defense of our beloved Croatia.” Hrvatski Narod, June 24, 1941.

Thus encouraged, blessed and incensed by the highest prelates, the Poglavnik could but redouble his efforts in the “mopping-up” process which he had undertaken.

In essence, practically everyone knew about the massacres (including the Vatican), yet no one did anything about it, or even seemed openly concerned.

*   *   *

In occupied Serbia, an important event was in the offing, concerning the resistance. The Communist party, in joining the game, was bound to modify fundamentally the situation in Yugoslavia, divided into several zones of occupation.

On June 22, 1941, Germany attacked the USSR. The 27th of the month, Tito, who was known by the name of Walter, came from Zagreb to Belgrade, where he organized his headquarters in the villa of his friend Vladimir Ribnikar, the owner-director of the Politika, largest and most influential Yugoslav daily paper. In his proclamation, he said:

Proletarians from all parts of Yugoslavia,—to arms! Rally round your vanguard, the Communist Party of Yugoslavia. Fulfill your proletarian duties without fear or faltering. Make ready for the final and fateful struggle! You cannot stand idly by whilst the precious blood of the heroic people of Soviet Russia is shed.

Then Tito addressed these secret instructions to the Communist groups:

At that time, Colonel Mihailovic had already organized the first guerrilla movement of the Second World War. His Chetniks (the official name was “The Yugoslav Army in the Homeland”) were in the mountains of Serbia, Bosnia, Herzegovina, Lika, Banija, Kordun and Dalmatia. The mountains were crowded with Serbian people who managed to escape the murderous Ustashi. Many clashes soon occurred, but the Serbs had few arms, with the result that Ustashi attacks often resembled a wolf-pack descending on a flock of helpless sheep.

Continued in Chapter V. Massacres and Forced Conversions.

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter III. The Fall of Yugoslavia and the Creation of the Satellite State of Croatia

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter III. The Fall of Yugoslavia and the Creation of the Satellite State of Croatia

Continued from Chapter II. Regency, Concordat and the Tripartite Pact.

THE TIME-TABLE of the Axis Powers called for the invasion of Russia in the spring of 1941. But Italy was having trouble subduing Greece. In order to provide the most effective help in Greece, Germany pressured the Yugoslav government to sign the Axis Pact. But Yugoslavia’s adherence to the Pact was short-lived. A Serbian-led plot in the army overthrew the Regency Government and proclaimed Peter II king, although he was not yet of age. A united government was formed to cope with the crisis.

The coup d’etat in Belgrade caused a violent reaction in the countries of the Axis. On Sunday April 6th, at dawn, operation “Punishment” was launched. For two whole days, Goering’s airplanes crushed Belgrade beneath a shower of bombs, burying 25,000 bodies in the ruins. The administration services, which were concentrated in the capital, were entirely paralyzed. This was a fatal blow to the defensive potential of the country.

King Peter and his government went to Montenegro from whence they flew to Jerusalem, and then on to London. Dr. Vlatko Macek, however, did not accompany them. Peter II has noted in his Memoirs1 that the leader of the Croatian Peasant party came to see him on April 8th, informing him of his intention to return to Zagreb in order “to revive” the morale of the Croatian troops that had given up the struggle and disbanded. Indeed, there was no time to lose if this politician wished to instill a spirit of resistance in his compatriots against foreigners, having heretofore done everything he could to undermine it. But, as will be seen, he had entirely different plans in his head.

1 A King’s Heritage, the Memoirs of King Peter II of Yugoslavia (London, 1985), p. 81.

The army, whose mobilization had been sabotaged by a defeatist campaign, fought the best it could, but was ineffective against a numerically stronger and disproportionally armed enemy. The capitulation was signed on April 18, 1941. This rapid victory for the invading troops had been facilitated by the activities of two “fifth columns” which had been organized in the country: the Croatian Ustashi for Italy, and the Germanic minority of the Banat for Germany.

The Volksdeutscher, as the latter were called, had been settled in this province by the court of Vienna in the eighteenth century for the purpose of Germanizing it and crowding out the Serbian and Romanian inhabitants. This was done by vexatious methods, such as over-burdening them with taxes, and if they refused to pay, the imperial cavalry would set fire to the villages and massacre the leading citizens, while leaving the rest of the population to die in misery and in the cold.

The Volksdeutscher, who were more united, better organized and much richer than the Sudetan Germans of Czechoslovakia, welcomed the Hitlerian troops with enthusiasm and volunteered their services “en masse.” They kept firearms hidden in their houses and one out of three had a machine gun. The German armored divisions found them excellent guides. They tracked down the Yugoslav patriots and submitted them to torture in the concentration camps.

It was they who formed the all too famous SS division, “Prince Eugen,” and it was they who committed atrocities in the Serbian villages, totally exterminating the Jews of the Banat and the province of Srem, in collaboration with the Ustashi. However, they did not engage in mass persecution of the Serbs as did the Ustashi.

The latter, even before returning in “the foreigners’ trucks,” began their destructive activities. Already, on April 6th, while Belgrade was burning, Pavelic made the following proclamation from a clandestine broadcasting station: “Croatian soldiers, take up arms against the Serbian officers and soldiers! From now on we shall fight side by side with our new allies, the Germans and the Italians.”

Then, on the 10th of April, while the German army was making its entry into Zagreb, which was all decked with flags, an old Austro-Hungarian Colonel, Slavko Kvaternik, a sworn Ustashi, having hastened back from Italy, announced over the radio the foundation of the “Independent State of Croatia.” Prior to the announcement, Kvaternik had gone to Macek and asked him for a brief statement “so as to retain legal continuity of the leadership” and to preserve “peace and order.” 2

2 Kvaternik’s testimony at trial of Archbishop Stepinac, October 5, 1946.

Then Dr. Vlatko Macek, vice-president of the former Yugoslav government, invested the new regime in the following terms:

3 Hrvatski Narod, April 10, 1941.

Since Yugoslavia did not capitulate until 18 April, this action of its Vice-Premier on 10 April was pure treason.

The American historian, L. S. Stavrianos, has written about the role of Dr. Macek:

Yugoslavia’s future appeared hopeless indeed, Not only was the country mutilated and the people driven to wholesale massacres, but the prewar leaders had failed in their responsibility to provide guidance. This was especially true of Vladimir Macek, whose Peasant party still commanded the support of most of the Croatian peasants. Yet Macek withdrew from politics after advising his followers to obey the regime of the Ustashi. Yugoslavia thus became a hell of blood and torment and destructive hatreds.4

4 The Balkans Since 1453 (New York, 1959), p. 772.

This appeal, coming as it did from a caitiff (despicable coward) minister, although treacherous, hit the target. Many of the Croats, blinded by chauvinism, followed his instructions literally and enlisted in the service of the enemy. Lorkovic, Minister of Foreign Affairs of the puppet state made this declaration in February, 1942: “It was, above all, the contribution of the Croatian people and their revolution which shortened the duration of the war in Yugoslavia, reducing the total sum of German and Italian losses, and making possible the break-through on the eastern frontier of Serbia for the fatal blow to Yugoslavia.” 5

5 W. D, Isla, Commentaires sur les problemes yougoslaves (Geneve, 1944), p. 45.

While the loyal troops were putting up a desperate resistance in spite of the crushing superiority of the enemy, the municipal militia and the peasant militia, instruments of the Croatian Peasant party, joined the Ustashi for the attack on the isolated units, after which they disarmed the Serbian officers and soldiers and handed them over to the Germans.

*   *   *

The capitulation of April 18, 1941 was immediately followed by the slicing up of the Yugoslav state, and it would seem that the vanquishers took a special savagery in tearing apart what the Treaty of Versailles had united into a single nation. “Of all the countries occupied in this war Yugoslavia has been the most dismembered and has been divided into the greatest number of administrative units. This dismemberment of Yugoslavia serves not only the immediate political purposes of the occupant but also the purpose of disintegrating and dividing the political forces in the occupied areas so far as to make difficult in the future the unification of all the political elements within the framework of one state.” 6

6 Raphael Lemkin, Axis Rule in Occupied Europe (Washington, 1944), p. 241.

Serbia, reduced almost to its pre-1912 boundaries, was governed by Germany, although in the latter part of 1941 a civil administration was established under General Milan Nedic. Among leading Serbs arrested during the first days of the occupation were the Serbian Orthodox patriarch, Dr. Gavrilo Dozic and Bishop Nikolaj Velimirovic, both of whom had sought refuge in the monastery of Ostrog in Montenegro. They were taken to Dachau where they were interned until the end of the war. In November 1941, the Italians arrested the Serbian Orthodox bishop of Dalmatia, Dr. Irinej Djordjevic, who was also interned in a concentration camp until the end of the war.

Southern Serbia (Macedonia) was given to Bulgaria, and the Northern provinces (Vojvodina) were occupied partly by Hungary. Albania, a subprotectorate of Italy, was given Western Metohia and the Kosovo region, which is to say, the very heart of the Serbian states of the middle ages.

The provinces of Slavonia, Bosnia-Herzegovina, and Srem, went to Croatia. The greater part of Dalmatia Pavelic gave to Italy.7

7 After the census of the population in 1921, there was in each province belonging to satellite Croatia:

Catholics Serbian
Orthodox
Muslims
Croatia-Slavonia 1,992,519 658,076 2,589
Dalmatia 513,268 106,132 479
Bosnia-Herzegovina 444,309 829,360 588,173
2,950,096 1,598,568 591,190

In 1941, there were about 2,200,000 Serbian Orthodox in satellite Croatia, The German general Guderian, in his memoirs, concludes that the civil war in Croatia was also largely caused by this annexation of territories which did not correspond to the ethnical frontier of the Croatian people.

We shall see, further on, how in revenge, Ante Pavelic, who had become the leader of the “Independent State,” hastened, by a rectification of the boundaries, to give to Italy a territory twice the size of that which had been promised by the Secret Treaty of London (1915). (The earlier grant of the Duce to the Ustashi was far from being lost capital). In addition, Montenegro, which had also been declared an “independent” state, was ruled by an Italian governor, once Prince Mihailo Petrovic-Njegos had refused the crown.

Germany occupied lower Styria, Carinthia and Carniola, and immediately started germanizing these provinces. German became the only recognized official language. All the sign-posts and door signs were consequently changed, and even Slovene Christian names and surnames were changed. German teachers and administrators replaced the natives and introduced the doctrine of national socialism. Furthermore, in order to facilitate germanization, part of the population was deported to Serbia and Croatia to make room for the German columns. Therefore, in just that one year of 1941, 30,000 Slovenes were deported to Serbia.

In their haste to wipe out all trace of national culture, the occupying forces ordered the destruction of Slovene books, including even the prayer book.8

8 See Boris Furlan, Fighting Yugoslavia (New York: Yugoslav Information Center, 1948), pp. 4, 19, 20, 21.

Such brutal methods could not help provoking strong popular resistance. Therefore, in that part of Slovenia which had become German, just as in the Italian zone, baptized “Province of Ljubljana,” foreign occupation went to all sorts of extremes— pillage, rape, and burning of villages during “punishment” raids. The prisons were filled, and guerrilla warfare surged throughout the territory.

So while the Croats celebrated their illusory “Independence,” and while the Germans settled in Serbia under the guise of a civil government, resistance organizations were forming in Yugoslavia. The Serbs, during their entire history, have never accepted defeat, and realizing the intentions of the Ustashi government to exterminate their own people in Croatia, their courage and resolution was redoubled.

Colonel Draza Mihailovic reached Ravna Gora on the 11th of May, 1941, where he called for resistance against the invader. The Yugoslav units which had escaped the enemy rallied to his call. These were the first effectives of an army (which could scarcely be called secret) whose soldiers were known as Chetniks, although they were the regular troops that had gone underground. This kind of war was an old tradition of the Serbs, who had practiced it for five centuries as Hayduks (outlaws) during the Turkish domination.

The ranks of the Chetniks, and soon after, the ranks of the Communist-led Partisans (chiefly Serbs from satellite Croatia who were fleeing from Ustashi terrorism) continued to grow, with the result that large areas of Yugoslav territory were liberated.

THE CATHOLIC CHURCH AND THE CROATIAN USTASHI

Needless to say, the Catholic Church of Croatia did not remain inactive during the tragic days when events were marked by bloodshed. Great numbers of priests and their congregations inaugurated the collaboration, or, as one might say, the complicity that bound them for the next four years to the Ustashi. Among “these early workers” there were those who had been, for sometime, affiliated with the terrorist organization of Pavelic.

The official Croatian Catholic press welcomed the new regime: Nedelja (Zagreb) April 27, 1941 wrote: “God, who directs the destiny of nations and controls the hearts of Kings, has given us Ante Pavelic and moved the leader of friendly and allied people, Adolf Hitler, to use his victorious troops to disperse our oppressors and enable us to create an Independent State of Croatia. Glory be to God, our gratitude to Adolf Hitler, and infinite loyalty to our Poglavnik, Ante Pavelic.”

And the Kat. Tjednik (8-31, 41) organ of the Sarajevo archbishopric, echoed similar sentiments: “Until now, God spoke through papal encyclicals. And? They closed their ears .. . Now God has decided to use other methods. He will prepare missions. European missions. World missions. They will be upheld, not by priests, but by army commanders. The sermons will be heard, with the help of cannons, machine guns, tanks, and bombers.”

The newspaper, Hrvatski Narod (August 26, 1941), wrote the following regarding the role of the Croat Catholic clergy: “Franciscans not only spread the Ustashi idea outside the church in various villages, but enabled Croat fighters to meet with Ustashi leaders in the Monastery of Cuntic during the most difficult period of struggle. They met secretly, under the leadership of their Commander, Slavko Kvaternik, with Minister D. Mirko Puk and other Ustashi from Zagreb.”

Novi List (June 16, 1941) gave the following details regarding the role of the Croat clergy in their disloyal activities: “Things that you probably did not realize were then taking place. Ustashi disguised as monks came to villages, carrying all sorts of things under their robes, and prepared the people. They incited Ustashi hatred throughout Croatia in such a manner that when our friends the Germans and Italians came, they found us ready.”

The idea of “The Sworn Ustashi” came out of the Catholic churches in Croatia. These sworn Ustashi were divided into two categories. Although they were adherents of a single idea, sworn to either before or after, they nevertheless differed according to whether they were sworn in illegally at Catholic churches before April 10, 1941, or publicly before improvised altars in numerous towns in the presence of the Ustashi emblem of knife, gun and bomb. The title of “The Sworn Ustashi” was bestowed upon those who had been sworn in illegally in prewar Yugoslavia and who had pledged to overthrow Yugoslavia and to assist in the extermination of Serbiandom and Orthodoxy. The newspaper, Nova Hrvatska, wrote the following regarding one such “Sworn Ustashi” on May 4, 1941: “The Mass was conducted in the municipal church of the holy Nicola Tavelic in Kustosija, by Rev. Cecelja, a Sworn Ustashi.”

The Ustashi emigration established connections with the country through the clergy: “The movement looked for and found adherents among all classes of people, even among the clergy” (Independent State of Croatia, No. 33, p. 42, Year 1, Zagreb, 1941).

The Christmas issue of the newspaper, Independent State of Croatia, under the heading “The role of the Clergy in the Organization of the Independent State of Croatia,” wrote the following: “The Franciscan High Schools in Sinj, Siroki Brijeg, Visoko; the Seminaries in Makarska, Mostar and Split; as well as the Theological Faculty of the Zagreb University were the true focal centers of national consciousness, and breeding grounds from which every year not only groups of levites and workers flocked out into the garden of God, but national fighters, who were to spread the national and Ustashi convictions, as well.” (No. 33, p. 42, Year I, Zagreb, 1941).

During an Ustashi meeting held in Nova Gradiska, on June 2, 1941, Milovan Zanic, one of the prominent collaborators of Ante Pavelic, said the following: “The numerous little churches in this district, too, were witness and could testify to the pledging of Ustashi at the light of little church candles.” 9

9 Hrvatski Narod, June 8, 1941.

The unity of the prewar Ustashi and the clergy is illustrated by the following article which appeared in the Novi List (September 20, 1941): “Already in the Summer and Fall of 1940, Dr. Victor Gutic, travelled throughout these regions, and, going from place to place, appointed and swore in Ustashi trustees everywhere, giving them various ranks of “Tabornik,’ ‘Rojnik’ and ‘Ustasha.’ He toured all the monasteries and municipalities, swearing in monks, vicars and priests to loyalty to the Leader of the Independent State of Croatia.”

The best known of those who organized the Ustashi Militia and led attacks against the troops that remained loyal were the Franciscans:

Alojzije Cosic from Kotor Varos, Miroslav Petrivac from Prozor, Karlo Grbovac from Duvno, Stjepan Naletelic, Vidak Coric from Brod, Mladen Barbaric from Mostar, Nikola Ivankovic from Nevesinje, Mirko Rafos from Bile, Mladen Lutic from Monastery Scita, Marijan Buric, parish priest from Scita, Julijo Kozul from Mostar, Andrija Jelcic Capljina, Berto Dragicevic, Vlado Bilobrk, parish priest from Metkovic, Ivan Hrstic, parish priest from Sinj, M. Juric, parish priest from Plivnice, Pio Karadzole, S. Kukolj, Josip Mikulic, Ivan Nikolic, Bonifacije Petrovic from Crkveni Bok, Vilim Primorac, Bro Raspudic, Rafael Romac from Metkovic, Skoko, pete priest from Capljina, Marko Zovko, parish priest from ,Stolac, Bono Rendulic, Ambroz Matonicki, Pavao Simovic, Pavao Silov. Then Tlija Majic from Duvno, Petar Grgic, parish priest from G. Tramoshnjica, Nikola Bosnjak, Ante Buconic, Bosiljko Vukojevic, parish priest from Medjugorje, Niko Daresic, parish “priest from Trsten, Ante Mikulic, parish priest Prosolac, Josip Galestic, priest, Vilim Cecelja, parish priest from Kustosija, Oton Knezovic, Dionisije Lasic, Grujo Balokovic, Stjepan Bogutovac, Anton Weiss, Ivo Guberina, Josip Bujanovic, Mijo Jagodar, Franjo Matzenauer, Zvonko Lipovac, Vjekoslav Simic, Ivan Prlic, and many others.10

10 Viktor Novak, Magnum Crimen, See index.

Or the parish priest Ivan Miletic who upon his death rightly deserved the high praise bestowed on him by his colleague Eugen Beluhan at the funeral service: “As a priest he fought against the Yugoslav army.” 11

11 Hrvatski Narod, July 25, 1944.

The Ustashi paper, Hrvatski Narod, of July 4, 1941, hailed the Franciscan priest, Dr. Radoslav Glavas, as a great organizer of the Ustashi. The article said, in part: “A young and energetic Franciscan, Dr. Radoslav Glavas, came to Siroki Brijeg and placed himself at the head of the struggle. A plan was even drawn to prevent the mobilization of the Yugoslav army. Thus the historic day of April 10th was welcomed, and in the night between April 10th and 11th, the Ustashi disarmed the local gendarmerie and captured the post-office.” 12

12 Hrvatski Narod, July 4, 1941.

The same Hrvatski Narod of July 25, 1941, in the necrology (account of the death) about priest Don Ilija Tomas, said in part:

13 Hrvatski Narod, July 25, 1944.

Immediately after his proclamation of the “Independent State of Croatia,” on April 10, 1941, Kvaternik received His Grace Alois Stepinac, Archbishop of Zagreb, who came to welcome him in the name of the Church and to offer his congratulations, and at the same time to express his sympathy for the death of his brother, Peter Kvaternik, killed at Crikenica during an engagement against units of the Yugoslav army.

Furthermore, His Grace Stepinac duly conducted the funeral services of this hero, of whom the Katolicki List (No. 16—1941) wrote: “He fell just as he was about to achieve the loftiest task of his whole life.”

Quite aware of the Archbishop’s mission to Colonel Kvaternik, the newspapers of the new government could justifiably print: “This move established a close collaboration between the Ustashi and the supreme representative of the Roman Catholic Church in the State of Croatia.” 14 But shortly beforehand, at the time of the Anschluss, another “supreme” representative of the Catholic Church, Cardinal Innitzer, primate of Austria, had also hastened, with his clergy, to be at Hitler’s disposal.

14 Katolicki List (Zagreb), No. 16, 1941.

Exactly as in days gone by at Vienna, the following day (April 11, 1941), Radio-Zagreb asked the population to give the German troops a warm welcome and to receive from the Catholic parish offices the necessary directives for the future.

But Ante Pavelic, the Head Chief, or Poglavnik, was still missing. He made his “entree” into Zagreb on April 13, sporting a fascist black shirt, with a bodyguard of Italian tanks. “His Croatian dream materialized. … The inexhaustible orator, finally reaching his goal, became a master of conciseness. . . . ‘Blood will be shed and heads will fall.’” 15 And this was to be the dominant theme in his policy for a country established by order of Germany army headquarters (A.B.T. No. 0630/41, April 12, 1941), signed by Marshal Keitel “by order of the Fuhrer.” 16

15 Jean-Mare Sabathier, Parie-Match, May 2, 1957, p. 21.
16 Ibid.

The day after the arrival of Pavelic, His Grace Stepinac rushed to offer the congratulations of the Church to this assassin of King Alexander and Louis Barthou, who had been twice condemned to death in absentia, in Yugoslavia and in Aix-en-Provence. This great man had come, the prelate explained, “to realize the greatest task of his existence.” 17 That same evening, during the banquet at the Archbishopric, black shirts and ecclesiastical robes fraternally mingled. They, each in turn, gave toasts brimming with cordiality, and during the dessert, flash bulbs photographed the edifying picture of His Grace reigning among the terrorists, which should be of interest to the historians of the future.

17 Refer to Croatian newspapers of this period especially Nedjelja (Sunday) organ of Crusaders (Zagreb), April 27, 1941 concerning the meetings of His Grace Stepinae with Slavko Kvaternik and Ante Pavelic.

On Easter Day, 1941, Archbishop Stepinac announced from the pulpit in the Cathedral of Zagreb, the establishment of the Independent State of Croatia. Thus in the church itself, he celebrated high treason against Yugoslavia. The Archbishop ended his sermon with these words: “Jesus our resurrected Saviour! . . . I pray thee tell the Croatian people who are now facing a new era of life, what you told the Apostles after the Resurrection: Peace be with you!”

The foregoing quotation is from the official organ of the Archbishopric of Zagreb, Katolicki List, No. 16, 1941. In the same issue of this newspaper is a detailed review of the events that transpired from April 10th up to the first speech delivered by Ante Pavelic on April 15, 1941. The official journal of the Archbishop of Zagreb reported in detail the rapid events leading to the collapse of Yugoslavia, the role of the Ustashi and their supporters.

In Archbishop Stepinac’s Diary (book 4, April 27, 1941) appears a notice written by Cvetan, the master of ceremonies at the Archbishopric, stating that Stepinac had done everything possible so that the Vatican would grant diplomatic recognition to Pavelic’s Croatia. The words read:

The auditor of the nunciature came from Belgrade to Zagreb on his way to Rome. He profited, while passing through, of a visit to the Archbishop, who informed him of the situation and begged him, since communication by mail had become so difficult, to ask for an audience with the Pope and explain the situation verbally. The Archbishop warmly recommended the establishment of relations, or in other words, recognition of the Croatian State by the Holy See, as soon as possible.”18

18 Tajni dokumenti o odnosima Vatikana i Nezavisne drzave Hrvatshe (Secret documents of the relationship between the Vatican and the Independent State of Croatia), Zagreb, 1952, pp. 31-32.

Two weeks later came the reply of Pope Pius XII. The Diary of the Archbishopric noted (Book 5, p. 216): “The auditor of the nunciature of Belgrade returned from Rome and called on the Archbishop to tell him about his audience with the Pope. He stated that the Holy Father had listened attentively and suggested that the Archbishop send a written report as soon as possible. On his occasion the Holy Father declared that the initiative for establishing diplomatic relations should come from the government and that the Holy See had not received any word until then.” 19

19 Ibid. p. 32. It should be noted that during this exchange of suggestions between the Archbishop of Zagreb and Pope Pius XII through a spokesman of the nunciature, diplomatic relations between the Kingdom of Yugoslavia and the Vatican still existed and that a Royal Legation was actively functioning at the Holy See.

Finally, there came great contributions of Mussolini and Hitler. Pavelic’s, Hitler’s and Mussolini’s telegrams and the names of the members of the first Ustashi government were published. There was also a leading article entitled “The Independent State of Croatia.” This article could not have been published without the authorization of Archbishop Stepinac. The article concludes that the Independent State of Croatia was created by All-Powerful Providence in the year of their national jubilee. The Catholic Church prays the Lord to enable the Croatian people to find in it the fulfillment of their justified aspirations, “convinced that all conditions are present for the fulfillment of the word of God: Blessed are the people whose Master is God. With desires and prayers we inaugurate the Independent State of Croatia.”

Encouraged by such a suggestion, Pavelic requested the Pope to recognize his State. In his letter are the following lines:

Holy Father! Divine Providence, having allowed me to take the government of my people and my country in hand, I firmly decide and wholeheartedly desire that the Croatian people, loyal to their glorious tradition remain, in the future, attached to the apostle Saint Peter and his successors, and that our country, imbued with the law of the gospel, becomes the Kingdom of Christ. In this great enterprise I beg for the help of your Holiness. I consider that such help would mean recognition by the apostolic supreme authority of Your Holiness, of our State, and kindly send me your representative that he may help me with his paternal advice. I pray that you may grant me and my people thy apostolic blessing. In kneeling at the feet of Thy Holiness as the most obedient son of Thy Holiness I kiss thy sacred right hand.20

20 Ibid., p. 33.

After such a beginning, it is not surprising that the declarations of His Grace Stepinac, in the days that followed, seemed overflowing with blissful holiness and fervent ardor for the new regime. As he wrote in a pastoral letter on April 28th:

21 Katolicki List, No. 17, 1941, pp. 197-198.

Doubtless the venerated priests obeyed these touching adjurations, for the reactions were soon obvious. The “men” whom His Grace Stepinac flattered himself in knowing seemed to have “understood” his “effort” quite clearly. It was not in vain that he asked for their “help”; they had already been accomplishing their “duty” which had been mapped out for them “in all justice and truth.” They were certain of being even more successful later on, after their visit to the Holy Father, but the first signs of their activity were not negligible.

Continued in Chapter IV. The Massacres Begin

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter II. Regency, Concordat and the Tripartite Pact

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter II. Regency, Concordat and the Tripartite Pact

Continued from Chapter I. The International Conspiracy Against Yugoslavia.

King PETER II was only a child of eleven when his father was assassinated. A Regency was instituted in accordance with King Alexander’s will, presided over by Prince Paul.

All the dissension, suspended but for a short time, began once more, and with greater intensity. For the parliamentary elections of May 5, 1935, an opposition bloc was formed, grouping Radicals, Democrats, the Serbian Agrarian party, the Croatian Peasant party, the Independent Democrats, the Catholic Slovene party, and the Yugoslav Muslim party. The head of the government, Bosko Jevtic, could not maintain his position and was succeeded by the economist, Milan Stojadinovic. This professor of economics obtained very satisfactory results from an economical and financial point of view. Politically speaking, he was able to rally the Radicals, the Catholic Slovenes and the Yugoslav Muslim party to his government. But in spite of the negotiations at Brezice, in 1936 and in January 1937, with the head of the Croatian Peasant party, Vlatko Macek, the latter refused to lend his support.

Stojadinovic thought he could reduce this systematic opposition, so destructive to the country, by making substantial concessions to the Catholic Church. He nourished the hope, considering the voting of the Concordat, concluded during the lifetime of Alexander and ratified by the Jeftic cabinet, that he could persuade the Catholic Church in Croatia to abandon its hostile attitude toward the state and the government. This project, drawn up secretly, caused an immediate and intense feeling in all circles as soon as its existence became known, resulting in violent polemics.1 The Serbian Orthodox Church, as well as other churches, reproached the government for adhering to the terms of the Concordat which granted to the Catholic Church privileges and guarantees which they themselves did not enjoy. They believed that this was a violation of the constitutional principle of religious equality.

1 The public knew about the signing only after someone had given it to Serbian church officials, who made it public.

The Concordat between Yugoslavia and the Vatican was discussed a great deal in the domestic as well as in the foreign press. It seems that the preliminary draft of the Concordat, drawn up by a Yugoslav Commission as a basis for negotiations, was rejected by the Vatican from the very beginning. It was rejected because the Italian Fascist regime had just come into power, and Pope Pius XI did not want to provoke any suspicion on Mussolini’s part by opening any negotiations with Yugoslavia. It was only after Mussolini had suppressed all opposition and had consolidated his regime that secret negotiations between the Quirinal and the Vatican were initiated in order to solve this “fabulous” question. Therefore, Pope Pius XI consented to begin the official negotiations which were to be held in June 1925, and the Yugoslav delegation left for Rome.

But beside this delegation, Archbishop Bauer of Zagreb, with members of the leadership of the Croatian Catholic Episcopacy, also went to Rome. The purpose of their sojourn there became clear from the beginning.

During the first meeting of the Yugoslav and Vatican delegations, Mgr. Borgodini Duca said that the Bishops had discussed the Yugoslav draft of the Concordat and had reached conclusions which had been transmitted to the Vatican. The Bishops had asked the Holy See not to sign the Concordat before a number of their ecclesiastical and political conditions were fulfilled, which actually meant the return to conditions which prevailed in 1918 in Austria-Hungary. He further said that the Holy See had accepted the conditions submitted by the Bishops, and offered his counter-proposal to the Concordat, on his own responsibility, independent of the corresponding Congregations and the Holy See, and thus the discussions were resumed.

In fact, what the Vatican and the higher clergy wanted to attain by means of these negotiations was the negation of Yugoslav sovereignty, and to seek a privileged position for the Catholic Church in the country.

This inimical stand on the part of the Vatican and its higher clergy concerning the Concordat was discussed during a session of the Yugoslav Ministerial Council, at which time the Minister of Education, Stjepan Radic, as the head of the strongest Croat party, spoke with determination against the hostile attitude of the Vatican and its clergy. He accused them of clerical pretentiousness, and asked their full respect for the sovereignty of the state.

Thus, through Stjepan Radic’s intervention, the negotiations with the Vatican were postponed but not discontinued. As a result of this and soon after, at the time when the question of St. Geronimo in Rome was brought up, the Vatican intensified its hostile stand toward Yugoslavia and its sovereign rights.2

2 Sima Simic, Vatikan protiv Jugoslavije (The Vatican against Yugoslavia), (Titograd, 1958}, pp. 16-17.

That the disputed Concordat of 1936 gave the Catholic Church a privileged position was recognized by Archbishop Bauer and his vicar, Stepinac, in a declaration on March 31, 1936: “The Catholic Church is not at all opposed to the Serbian Orthodox Church also receiving all that it perhaps does not now have and which is guaranteed to the Catholic Church by the Concordat.”3

3 Ibid, Also see Viktor Novak, Magnum Crimen (Zagreb, 1948), p. 440.

This condescending attitude of the Roman prelature could not but irritate the Serbian Orthodox clergy and to arouse a feeling of frustration. The political opposition seized upon this occasion and added fuel to the fire. Alarming news was circulated throughout the country, holding the Concordat responsible for the serious condition of the Serbian Patriarch, Varnava, whose illness had grown much worse.

The situation became even more precarious after street demonstrations by the Orthodox Serbs were prohibited by the authorities. The agitators refused to listen and the police force, in order to impress them, resorted to violence. Church banners were trampled on and there were many wounded, among them the Bishop of Sabac, Simeon, whose bishop’s crown was demolished and thrown to the ground. “Such sights have never before been witnessed, even under the Turks,” was the cry that rose up from the people.

The attitude of the Croatian Peasant party was expressed by its leader, Vlatko Macek, who made the following statement in May 1987 to the correspondent of the Kuryer Warsawsky: “We remain quite indifferent to the question because the Vatican is trying to conclude the Concordat with the Serbian Orthodox government and not with the Roman Catholic population of Croatia.” 4

4 “Sima Simic, op. cit., p. 139; Viktor Novak, op. cit., p. 447.

King Alexander had early desired the settlement of ecclesiastical matters with the Holy See, and in conformity with this, negotiations for concluding a Concordat had begun as early as 1920, and its formulation was ready by the end of 1921, but conditions were not suitable just at that time for finalizing it. However, the year 1925 seemed to be favorable for its conclusion, since Stjepan Radic, at that time the leader of the Croatian Peasant party, was a member of the Government and Minister of Education. The Government was made up of Serbs, Croats, and Slovenes, representing their strongest parties. During a session of the Government, Voja Janic, who was Minister of Justice, submitted a report on the Concordat to the Assembly with the purpose of initiating the discussions which were to lead toward final acceptance. However, directly after the end of Janic’s report, Stjepan Radic got up to speak and strongly objected against its proposal, stating that the Concordat was too clericalistic and that the Croats would never accept it; he practically reproved Janic—a Serb and an Orthodox—of being too clericalistic in proposing such a Concordat.Viktor Novak, op. cit., p. 437.

In general, it can be said that all religions were against the Concordat in 1936, including the majority of the Catholic Croats. In a publication called, Javnost, edited by Niko Bartulovic who was a Catholic-Croat, an article was published analyzing the Concordat, and in trying to prove that a Concordat of this kind was detrimental to the state, it said:

6 Politicus, “The General Characteristics of our Concordat,” Jaunost (Belgrade, 1937), No. 9, pp. 156-159.

Viktor Novak, Professor of History and a Croat Catholic, wrote about the Concordat and especially about the clause concerning church services in the Slavic language, the following:

7 Viktor Novak, “The Tragic Trilogy of the Groat ‘Glagolism,’” Javnost, No. 9, pp. 160-168.

The hardest blow against the Concordat that came from the Croats was, however, the one given by the Democratic Peasant Coalition, whose President was Vlatko Macek, and which was formed from the Croat Peasant party and the Independent Democratic party. The first purely Croat, and the second having Serbs in a majority (but in itself very small). The Executive Committee of the Peasant Democratic Coalition took a very negative stand against the Concordat during meetings held on January 24 and 25, 1937. It was said in its Resolution that the Concordat which was signed between the Vatican and Yugoslavia, was now being used to harangue the Orthodox masses—while on the other hand the pastoral letter issued by the Catholic Bishops proposed a Fascist arrangement of the State.8

8 Viktor Novak, op. cit., pp. 446-447.

It is obvious that only a small minority of the Croat people were protesting against the non-legalization of the Concordat. These were the Croat ultramontanes and “Starcevites” with extreme nationalist inclinations.

In parliament, after somewhat agitated debates, the project was adopted on July 23, 1937 by a vote of 166 to 129. That same evening, during a dinner given by the president of the government for the deputies who had voted favorably, all at once the bells of all the Serbian Orthodox churches started tolling the death knell of the Patriarch, Varnava.

Such a coincidence made a great impression on public opinion.

The stormy atmosphere that hung over the entire country forced the government to postpone the debates before the Senate until sometime later, and ultimately the whole project was dropped. Subsequently, according to Yugoslav newspapers, Prime Minister Milan Stojadinovic declared that “the Concordat with the Vatican, in such a form, will not be submitted for approval to the Assembly. In any further settlement of relations with the Vatican and in regulating its position with the Roman Catholic Church in the Kingdom of Yugoslavia, the Yugoslav Government will respect and enforce to the fullest extent the principles of equal rights of all legally acknowledged religions in the country, guaranteed by the Constitution and existing laws.”

But the attitude of His Grace, Stepinac, coadjutor cum jure successionis, of Archbishop Bauer, was quite the opposite. Archbishop Bauer at eighty was on his deathbed when, on December 6, 1937, the Apostolic Nuncio of Belgrade, His Grace Pellegrinetti, on his way to Rome to be ordained Cardinal, passed through Zagreb. His Grace Stepinac went to greet the prelate at the station and in his address, made the following statement: “Rest assured, Excellency, and also assure the Holy Father, that any storm that threatens the ship of St. Peter’s these days, will never alarm us.” 9

9 Viktor Novak, op. cit., p. 461.

In pronouncing these words the bellicose coadjutor eloquently corroborated the legend of the “persecuted” Roman Catholic Church, and in so doing he concealed a truth which could be easily checked, i.e. the adoption of the Concordat was due to the favorable votes of the Serbian Orthodox deputies.

And so, ten days later, on December 16, 1937, Pope Pius XI duly informed of the incipient “tempest” which, according to His Grace, Stepinac, threatened the ship of St. Peter’s, started to spread apocalyptic remarks during the consistory where the new cardinals, among whom was His Grace Pellegrinetti, were being consecrated: “The day will come,” continued His Holiness, “when there will be many who will regret not having accepted fully, generously and efficaciously the great blessing offered to their country by Christ’s Vicar, and offered not only to the ecclesiastical and religious body of the nation but, above all, to the political and social life, although His Holiness is loathe to make his business and his work a question of politics.” 10

10 Osservatore Romano, December 17, 1937.

The threat against Yugoslavia and the Serbian Orthodox Church, held responsible for the failure of the Concordat, was only too evident.

SPORAZUM (agreement) CVETKOVIC-MACEK

At the climax of the political and religious crisis of October 8, 1937, the parties of the Opposition signed a mutual agreement called “The Agreement of Farkasic.” In case of an electoral victory, they proposed forming a government which would abolish the Constitution of 1931 and substitute another that would remain valid until the decisive vote.

In the election of December 11, 1938, the Opposition ticket received 1,364,524 votes, and that of the government 1,643,783, a small majority.

This slender success added to the unsettled situation in Europe, incited the Regency to seek a modus vivendi (an arrangement or agreement that allows conflicting parties to coexist in peace) with the Croatian Peasant party, all the more necessary because Stojadinovic seemed to be drawing closer and closer to the Axis powers, while the Regency tried to preserve a friendly relationship with France and England. Already on March 25, 1937, a political and economic agreement had been signed with Count Ciano for a “sincere and lasting friendship” between the two countries.

Prince Paul, after the elections of 1938, dismissed his government leader and replaced him with Dragisa Cvetkovic, whose mission was to discover a common ground of understanding with the Croatian Peasant party. Negotiations for this purpose began on March 8, 1939 but they were destined to drag on, for at the same time, Macek, playing a double game, started negotiating with Ciano, through his agents, Carnelutti and Count Bombelles.

According to the diary kept by Ciano, which was published after the war, Macek was ready to organize an uprising in Croatia for which he would ask help from Italy in forming a Croatian republic that would eventually unite with Italy.

On March 21, 1939, Ciano received Carnelutti and gave him instructions to save time by prolonging negotiations with Belgrade. Bombelles, on the other hand, after an interview on April 5th with the Ustashi leader, Pavelic, paid a visit to Ciano and then returned to Zagreb to see Macek before going back to Rome.

After his second audience with Carnelutti, Count Ciano wrote the following in his diary on May 26, 1939, regarding their conversation:

At this same moment negotiations with Cvetkovic reached a dead end because of Macek’s unacceptable demands in claiming the non-Croatian provinces and, above all, certain parts of Bosnia-Herzegovina. Such exigencies met with the vehement opposition of the Serbs of both religions, Orthodox and Muslim. The leader of the latter, Dr. Mehmed Spaho, Minister of Communications, threatened to resign if the Regency consented to dividing up Bosnia-Herzegovina.

Macek denies this in his autobiography,11 but the events which took place and Macek’s attitude toward them, lead one to believe that Count Ciano was telling the truth. One is forced to make such a conclusion because of the way in which he left the Government, in which he was Vice-President. He arrived in Zagreb on April 10, 1941, and appealed to the Croat people over the radio to accept loyally the Independent State of Croatia, created by Hitler and Mussolini, and to help their new government. He did this seven days before the Yugoslav government signed the act of capitulation. This is considered an act of betrayal, punishable by law in any organized country.

11 Vlato Macek, In Struggle for Freedom (New York, 1957), pp. 186-187 and 189-190.

Mussolini, through the intermediary of a Swiss bank, granted the twenty million dinars needed to finance the uprising in Croatia. But a new development, the sudden death of Dr. Mehmed Spaho, head of the Muslims in Bosnia-Herzegovina, on June 29, 1939, facilitated the conclusion of an agreement between Macek and the Regency in Belgrade, annexing certain parts of this province to Croatia. Public opinion was convinced that the Muslim leader had been poisoned.

The concession, thus obtained, and perhaps also Berlin’s somewhat repugnant attitude on seeing Croatia fall entirely within the Italian orbit, caused Macek to abandon his project. Consequently on August 26, 1939, a compromise in extremis intervened at Belgrade. By the Sporazum (agreement) signed by the Croatian Peasant party, Croatia was granted an extensive political and financial autonomy, with its own government and its own assembly. A Ban (governor) represented the royal power in Zagreb, while Belgrade controlled foreign policy, national defense, finance in part, the postal service, the telegraph, telephone and other communications, and, in general, interests of a purely national character.

The autonomous affairs of the Banovina of Croatia comprised: Interior Administration, Justice, Public Education, Agriculture, Forestry and Mining, Finance, Construction, Health, and Social Policy.

The principle of a centralist state was therefore definitely abandoned, and Yugoslavia, thence forward, adopted a federalist formula, never very clearly defined.

The very day that the agreement was signed a new Cvetkovic government was formed in Belgrade, with Vlakdo Macek taking over the vice-presidency.

The Sporazum explicitly counted on its text being ratified by parliament, but realizing that this body would not give a favorable vote and that the Sporazum would be rejected, the Cvetkovic-Macek government dissolved parliament immediately, and on August 26th abolished the electoral law, as well as all other political laws, which had become obsolete. In reality, the Constitution of 1931 survived. Thenceforward the Cyetkovic-Macek government, by failing to organize the promised free elections, agreed to in the Sporazum, governed without a parliament, and thus it became quite evident that the Croatian Peasant party, instead of fighting for a real democracy, had fought only for the aggrandizement of Croatia’s territory. Thus it found itself enlarged by nine districts from Bosnia-Herzegovina, and two from the province of Srem, which is to say, 13,809 square kilometers, populated by 656,000 souls, the majority being non-Croatian. Dating from this time, the population of the Croatian Banovina amounted to 4 million 500 thousand inhabitants, among whom were 3 million 180 thousand Catholics, around 1,000,000 Orthodox Serbs, 204,000 Muslim Serbs, and the remainder composed of diverse faiths.

The Serbs, Orthodox and Muslim, who were thus disposed of by a mere scratch of the pen, without being previously and publicly consulted, vigorously protested against this arbitrary action, and straightway began to organize a resistance. The Sporazum had been the cause of general discontent in the country; shortly after it had been signed there was a rumor of Croatian hegemony. And this was not exaggerated, according to a confidential letter at that time addressed to all the organizations of the Peasant party in Croatia, and especially points 13 and 15 of this letter, which gave precise details on the attitude expected of the adherents. Point 13 was expressed as follows: “It must always be emphasized that the situation created by the Sporazum represented only the first phase toward the realization of our program of to-morrow. This is the reason why we should always speak of a free and independent Croatia. . . .” 12

12 Amerikanski Srbobran (Pittsburgh), September 6, 1948.

Point 15 specifies: “In following these instructions we shall profit from every circumstance for the realization of our goal. The Versailles Treaty is about to crumble and Yugoslavia was one of its artificial creations. Our leaders will vacillate between the powers of the axis and the democracies. We have men who will side with either one or the other of these political systems. Our principal pre-occupation is the disintegration of Yugoslavia. To accomplish this we can count on the Catholic Church on one side, and International Communism on the other.” 13

13 Ibid., September 7, 1948.

Radic’s successor, Macek, “reoriented the Croatian Peasant party into a rabid nationalist movement which, by becoming increasingly bold, became an active factor for the growing political tension inside Yugoslavia. From this period onward, separatism became the key-word of Croat Nationalism, with the result that the latter began increasingly to play into the hands of the Catholic Hierarchy and thus into those of the Vatican.” 14

14 Avro Manhattan, Terror over Yugoslavia (London, 1953), p. 35.

Cynical as it appears, the instructions of the Croat Peasant party explained the situation precisely. The Roman Catholic Church and Moscow, though from different angles, agreed perfectly on this point.15 As early as 1925, George Dimitrov, then general secretary of the Comintern, before a special commission of that body consecrated to the Yugoslav question, made the following statement: “No serious Communist work will be possible in the Balkans until Yugoslavia disintegrates. So Yugoslavia must be made to disintegrate by our helping the Separatist movements there.” 16

15 Still more recently, on August 11, 1951, the, official paper of the English Catholics (The Tablet) spoke of the necessity of disintegrating Yugoslavia (“disestablishment of Yugoslavia”).
16 Stepben Clissold, Whirlwind (London, 1949), pp. 101-102.

For Dimitrov, of Bulgarian origin, the problem was to form a greater Macedonia by uniting the parties of this region which had been annexed by Yugoslavia, Greece and Bulgaria. This new state, controlled by Bulgaria, would then become a sort of “springboard” for Russia, which would give the Soviet access to the Adriatic for the control of the Straits of Otranto, and therefore of all of the Eastern Mediterranean seaboard. It was only on November 26, 1942, during the session of AVNOJ (Anti-Fasisticko Vece Narodnog Oslobodjanja Jugoslavije, or Anti-Fascist Council of the National Liberation of Yugoslavia) at Bihac, that the Yugoslav Communist party gave up the idea of a complete disintegration of its country and declared itself in favor of federating the small provincial entities.

THE COMING OF THE WAR

The signing of the Sporazum gave the signal for the “purging” of the administrative staffs in Croatia, which had now become autonomous and known as the Banovina Hrvatska. This was realized by direct methods, with Serbian functionaries expelled or obliged to leave because of vexatious treatment and, above all, because of threatening letters. They were falling in the streets of Zagreb by the dozens, struck down by assassins whom the police “never succeeded” in discovering. Yet no one was unaware that the guilty ones belonged to the semi-military organization (Croatian Civilian Defense) affiliated with the Peasant party of Macek.17

17 “Individual Serbs were murdered by terrorists, and Macek took no strong measures against the guilty… . Macek never abandoned his aim of a democratic, peasant-ruled progressive federation of all South Slavs. But this dream receded while Macek left freedom to those who were sabotaging his ideas, sabotaging Croatian democracy and sabotaging the Yugoslav state.” (Hugh Seton-Watson, Eastern Europe Between the Wars (Cambridge, 1945), pp. 239-240.

A boycott was organized of Serbian shops and everything that was Serbian. In all places where mixed elements, that is Serbs and Croats, lived, so-called “economic societies” were formed which were called “Each One to Himself.” The purpose of these organizations was to boycott all Serbian economic life.

Hrvatski Dnevnik, the newspaper of the Croat Peasant party, published the following in its issue of August 28, 1939: “Croatia will not be able to keep on its territory certain people [meaning Serbs] who have no confidence in the Croat people; beside Croatia will not be able to give them pensions, because they do not deserve them.”

The Croats went so far in their provocations and hostility that the Croat municipality of Privlaka even discharged Steva Nikolic, a dog catcher, because he was an Orthodox Serb: Even the Government newspaper Vreme (Belgrade), published an article from Osijek on November 26, 1939, which said the following regarding the dismissal of Serbs: “The dismissal of Serbs from city employment and city enterprises is continuing. Beside the dismissals which have been reported recently, seven more Serbian workers were dismissed from the city’s street car enterprise, and now the number of discharged people totals up to thirty.”

All these regrettable and unpardonable measures were the direct consequence of the fascist and Ustashi influence which had taken control of the Croatian Peasant party. During a meeting of this party at Split, August 23, 1937, the secretary of the party said: “I can promise you that dawn is breaking over sovereign Croatia, and independence will follow. Once Croatia is free then you can settle up your accounts for those years since 1918.”

It is very obvious that this was an appeal for the kind of violence so characteristic of all racists.

A supplementary clause makes it clear that this declaration was not just fortuitous but part of a political and systematic propaganda. Ivan Pernar, then deputy of the Croatian Peasant party (and who today resides in the United States), was one of the closest collaborators of Vlatko Macek. In an address he made on October 10, 1987, at Nasice, he also threatened that “all foreigners would be expelled within twenty-four hours and sent to Tsar Dusan’s empire (alluding to the Kingdom of Serbia during the fourteenth century). Needless to add he was making a direct appeal for the expulsion of the Serbs from Croatia.

The Croatian Peasant party’s newspaper, the Hrvatshi Dneunik (September 20, 1940), published the following article filled with praise for the clever Nazi Reich:

The Croatians are a people, who, regarding their relationship with Germany, had no need to be re-oriented, for they were never hostile. We have always respected the rights of a great people such as the German people, and we were persuaded that this people, thanks to their great sense of organization, would rise again after the heavy blow dealt to them by the treaty of Versailles. Although Germany has never meddled with the internal policy of Yugoslavia, we have noticed with satisfaction all that has appeared in the German press, and which on various occasions has shown great understanding for the position of the Croatian people and the role it has been given to play in this part of Europe. The signs of sympathy which Germany has given us have been spontaneous. (November 20, 1940.)

Hardly had Croatia become master of its fate than it began sinking into the mire of disorder, anarchy and corruption. Thus, when the Axis Powers began their attack on April 6, 1941, it had become the most vulnerable part of the whole country.

The war drew closer and closer to Yugoslav territory, and the Cvetkovic-Macek government did not possess the necessary authority to concentrate the forces of the country and prepare them for the great ordeal. Furthermore, the Germano-Italian pressure had become more seriously felt since the Pact of Steel (May 22, 1939). Once hostilities were started in Europe, Germany’s repeated victories (her advance up to the national frontiers, and her presence in Hungary, Romania and Bulgaria), with the Italians, at the same time, occupying all of Albania and attacking Greece, made a tremendous impression on the population. Despite the Francophile and Anglophile sympathies of the majority of the representatives, the government was gradually weaned away from the traditional friendly relationships. On February 14, 1941, Hitler, in order to help the Italian troops in their perilous situation on Greece, asked Belgrade, or rather ordered Belgrade, to permit the transportation of war material through Yugoslavia. On March 5th, Prince Paul had an interview with the Fuhrer at Berchtesgaden, where the conditions of a tripartite pact were presented to him, bringing Yugoslavia into the Germano-Italian orbit, Hitler guaranteed the security of the Yugoslav frontiers just as he had done with Czechoslovakia, and Ribbentrop solemnly declared that Germany had no political interests whatsoever in the Balkans. Furthermore, a part of Greek Macedonia, with the port of Salonika, would be ceded to Yugoslavia.

From the 18th to the 20th of March, the Council of the Regency deliberated its adhesion to the Tripartite Pact. The Serbian representatives were divided, but the Croats, Slovenes and Muslims gave their acceptance. It should be noted that His Grace Stepinac, on his return from Rome, at the beginning of the month, informed Vlatko Macek, vice-president of the Council of Ministers, that the fascist government had a plan already drawn up for dividing Yugoslavia. On March 6th, an agreement was reached between them to establish a spiritual and temporal uniformity of viewpoints concerning Croatian policy in general.

On March 25th, Dragisa Cvetkovic, head of the government, and Dr. Cincar Markovic, his minister of foreign affairs, signed the Tripartite Pact in the presence of Hitler at the Belvedere in Vienna.18 But when the announcement was made, the people of Belgrade rose up in protest crying: “A war rather than a pact!” (Bolje rat, nego pakt!) These proud words were pronounced by the Patriarch Gavrilo: “If we are to live, let us live in liberty, and if we are to die let us die for liberty!” On March 27th, at dawn, a coup d’etat, organized by Serbian officers and the garrison at Belgrade, overthrew the government and the Regency. A coalition government, comprising all remnants of the democratic parties, was formed that morning, with General Dusan Simovic as president of the Council of Ministers. Peter II was to sit on the throne five months before he was of age.

18 The only good thing about the agreement was the Yugoslav government’s refusal to accept Hitler’s offer of a part of Greek territory.

That evening of the same day, Prince Paul, first Regent, took the train for Slovenia but was stopped on the way and advised to return to Belgrade. He got off, however, at Zagreb, where he consulted Dr. Vlatko Macek, vice-president of the fallen government, and Dr. Ivan Subasic, “ban” of Croatia, about the recent developments.

Macek sought to influence Prince Paul to take up the resistance. He argued that he was master of the situation in all the Croatian provinces, having control of the Croatian troops, and he even summoned the Chief of Police of Zagreb, Rikard Vikert, asking him to guarantee that he would be able to arrest General Nedeljkovic, commander of the region, in case he might be opposed to the plans. But the Prince, fearing that his attitude would be regarded as taking action in a rebellion against Peter II and inciting a civil war, advised Macek to rally around the government of General Simovic.19 And it was Simovic who greeted Prince Paul the following day at the station in Belgrade, and accompanied him to the Ministry of War, where the Regent signed his abdication.

19 Macek, op. cit., pp. 216-218.

That same day, by special train, Paul reached the Greek frontier with his family, where the English were waiting to conduct him to Kenya, British colony in East Africa. This became his residence in exile where he would remain until after the war.

On April 4th, Macek, having received a guarantee that the Sporazum would be respected, finally accepted the vice-presidency in the new government, and returned once more to Belgrade.

Macek awaited Engineer Kosutic’s return from Belgrade before going there, and wrote in his autobiography the following: “Kosutic was back in Zagreb on the morning of March 31. He brought good news as far as the new Government’s willingness to grant more power to the Banovina of Croatia was concerned.”20 He was interested only in “more power for the Banovina of Croatia” but not in the tragic situation of Yugoslavia. Such a great patriot!

20 Macek, op. cit., p. 219.

In his relations with Berlin and with the desire to serve Croatia, Macek was not too honest in matters concerning Yugoslavia. Probably influenced by a sense of guilt, he gave a naive twist to this in his autobiography, stating: “Meanwhile Mittelhammer, the correspondent of the German DNB News Agency, transmitted to me the advice of the German Foreign Ministry to ‘keep away from Belgrade.’” 21 This took place directly after Kosutic’s return from Belgrade, which is March 31st. Then he went on speaking about the visit of Hitler’s emissary from the German Ministry of Foreign Affairs: “On the afternoon of April 3, just before I was to leave Zagreb, Maletke, a special emissary from von Ribbentrop, brought me a message that the time was at hand to sever Croatia from Serbia. I was offered German aid in carrying out this project. I answered that such a separation would be possible only through the medium of war, and that, therefore, I would undertake no such thing.” 22

21 Ibid., pp. 220-301.
22 Ibid., pp. 220-221.

Mittelhammer warned Macek on March 3lst, “to keep away from Belgrade,” which meant that Germany had decided already at that time to attack Yugoslavia. Maletke made his proposal to Macek on April 3, which confirms even more strongly that Germany’s decision was final. This could have been precious information for Simovic, and there is not a doubt that it would have helped him very much if he had learned it at the same time that Macek did. The question actually is, did Macek fulfill his role of a loyal citizen toward his own country and did he transmit this information to his government, whose Vice-President he was? Even if his relations with Berlin were truly of a naive nature, as he wishes to present them, there still remains the question of his loyalty to his own state.23

23 There is ample evidence, from photographs and otherwise, that Macek and some of his close collaborators in the Peasant party were seeing German diplomats in Zagreb with fair frequency, which in itself may mean much or little.

Meanwhile, immediately after the “Putsch” of March 27, 1941, in Belgrade, the Wilhelmstrasse discontinued relations with the Yugoslav Legation and strengthened them with the Ustashi abroad, at the head of which stood Branko Benzon, a doctor, who was working as a cardiologist at one of the Hospitals in Berlin. Since this group was not very strong, Benzon, in agreement with the Nazis, invited the Ustashi, Adrija Artukovic, who was in Slovakia, to Berlin, and he arrived by plane from Bratislava on April 9, 1941. The Nazis established these Ustashi in the well-known hotel, “Kaiserhof.” In order to spread misinformation, the Nazis placed several radio broadcasts at the disposal of the Ustashi. This Ustashi group of emigrants consisted mainly of the following: Adrija Artukovic, Branko Benzon, Nicola Rusinovic, Vilko Riger, Ivan Derezic, Josip Mamic, Percevic, et al.

Continued in Chapter III. The Fall of Yugoslavia and the Creation of the Satellite State of Croatia

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter I. The International Conspiracy Against Yugoslavia

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter I. The International Conspiracy Against Yugoslavia

Continued from Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris.

THE founding of the Kingdom of the Serbs, Croats and Slovenes in 1918 aroused considerable jealousy among some of the neighboring countries. All the old motives for envy were sharpened as the government faced the difficulties of internal policy in the founding of a really national state. Hungary, thenceforward separated from Austria, coveted the fertile land of the Vojvodina to the North of Belgrade; Bulgaria continued to revindicate Macedonia in Southern Serbia; while Fascist Italy dreamed of increasing her “vital living space” by annexing Dalmatia, once ruled over by Venice.

Rome was the center where all these ambitious aims converged. It was there that all the maneuvers for breaking up the Little Entente and preparing the encirclement of Yugoslavia were undertaken. Needless to say all these projects won the favor of Germany, just beginning to stir from the torpor of her defeat and echoed in the rantings of Adolph Hitler. With the rebirth of Pan-Germanism she began once again to look toward the East and counted on profiting from the insatiable appetites of her neighbors to assure her own expansion onto Slavic territory.

In the meanwhile, the Vatican placed all its hope on the Croatian nationalist movement which had taken up the fight against Yugoslavia. In April 1919, Cardinal Gasparri, Vatican Secretary of State, made a statement to the correspondent of the newspaper, Petit Parisien, in favor of Slovene and Croatian independence with republican governments.1 According to the French journalist, Maurice Prax, Cardinal Gasparri on this occasion expressed his regret that Austria-Hungary had been destroyed, because it had formed a barrier against the Orient.

1 This declaration was reprinted by the Italian historian, Luigi Salvatorelli in his book, La Politica della Santa Sede (Milan, 1987), p. 77.

In 1982, a well-known English journalist, Wickham Steed, disclosed the Italo-Germanic and Hungarian plan which aimed to dismember Yugoslavia and to create a Balkan federation under Italian control:

Albert Mousset also concluded that at this time Yugoslavia became the victim of a vast conspiracy and a disgraceful connivance instigated by her neighbors. (See Europe Nouvelle, October 22, 1932.)

After the breaking up of Austria-Hungary, Italy tried to become the protectress of Catholicism in central Europe and the Balkans, where she tried to impose her sovereignty.

Count Bethlen, a Hungarian, has clearly analyzed the motives of this imperialism:

When this revisionist movement began, its allies in Yugoslavia were in certain discontented groups that included former functionaries who had been in the service of Austria-Hungary and whose careers had been broken. Above all, there were officers who had been obliged to retire, for instance, General Sarkotic and Colonels Percevic and Dujic, all of Croatian origin. The Croat super-nationalists were soon to join this group, with Ante Pavelic, a former lawyer from Zagreb, as their leader. He envisioned a “pure and Catholic Croatia which should never, in any way, become a part of the Yugoslav federation,” and he repudiated any association with the Slovenes, with those “dirty dogs” the Serbs, and above all he would not tolerate the “dirty” Jews. “This idea was not new. . .. It was the fruit of the cogitations of an agitator named Ante Starcevic, who was the ideological father of the terrorist sect known as the Ustashi.” (Jean-Marc Sabathier In the Magazine PARIS-MATCH, May 28, 1957, p. 21.) Under Pavelic, the Ustashi became the Croat equivalent of the Nazi Storm Troopers. Originally, they were organized abroad with the help of Italy and Hungary. “Its personnel was recruited from the most viciously anti-Serb and most depraved and sadistic elements in Croatia. Imbued with the Nazi concept of ‘racial’ superiority, and with the Nazi approach to the problem of ethnic minorities, they coldbloodedly adopted a program calling for the liquidation of the Serb community in Pavelic’s Croatia.” (David Martin, Ally Betrayed (New York, 1948), p. 48.)

The intellectual youth of Croatia, for whom there were insufficient positions, and who held the government responsible for this situation, also added its contingent of adepts to the movement.

It is difficult to understand why all these chauvinistic patriots adhered enthusiastically to projects of upheaval in the Balkans which were bound to be at the expense of the Croats themselves. Doubtless it was a case of blind passion with some of them, but this excuse is not valid for those who, like Pavelic and his acolytes, were quite aware of the Italo-Germanic plan, yet ready to sell themselves, body and soul, to those who were seeking the dismemberment of their country of Croatia.

In 1929, when King Alexander promulgated the law for the protection of the state, Pavelic hastened to leave Yugoslavia. He went first to Austria where a few of the other notable “suspects” joined him, namely Branimir Jelic, Andrija Artukovic, Marko Dosen, Nadan Ruski, Gustav Percec, Mile Budak, Mladen Lorkovic, Eugen Kvaternik-Dido, et al., the greater part of whom, a few years later, became ignominiously celebrated by the blood-thirsty regime which they set up, worthy of Hitler’s.

Thus came into being the two famous organizations known as the Ustashi (Insurgents) and the IMRO (Internal Macedonian Revolutionary Organization). The latter’s headquarters were at Sofia. This veritable “gang,” composed of tried bandits, carried on in Serbia, especially in the Southern part, criminal attacks and murders, under pretext of protesting against the Treaty of Neuilly, which had given to Serbia the Macedonian territories freed from the Turks in 1913, and reconquered in 1918 by the Serbian armies.7 Ivan Karadjoff, Strahil Razvigoroff and Boris Buneff were among the most renowned terrorist leaders, but every one of them was eclipsed by Ivan Mihailoff, known as Vantcha, a former law student of abnormal savagery whose very physical appearance bore the stigma of a degenerate criminal.8

7 These territories formed the very core of the national medieval Serbian empire before the Turkish occupation of the 15th century.
8 At the request of Belgrade he had been outlawed by the Bulgarian government since 1922, a measure that was not enforced, for he circulated freely in well as in Austria, Hungary, and Italy.

It was with this sinister character—birds of a feather flock together—that Ante Pavelic, accompanied by Percec, concluded the agreement of the Ustashi with the IMRO on April 20, 1929 in the surroundings of Sofia; an agreement which had already been outlined in Vienna through an intermediary, Naum Tomalevski. Mihailoff, better known as Vantcha, in the paid service of Mussolini (that year the IMRO received 44 million liras from the Duce), took charge of the fate of his new allies by giving them access to the Pactole (symbol of riches). Apparently he capped their political education by a few good lessons in practical terrorism, which took place in a nice little farmhouse that looked innocently bucolic but which was filled, like an arsenal, with firearms and bombs. It was there, in those peaceful fields, that the men of the IMRO kept up their training as they drilled new recruits in the technical skills of the master.

Once initiated into the “right method,” Pavelic went to Rome with an introduction from Mihailoff to Mussolini. He was entertained at the Villa Torlonia where the Duce and the ex-lawyer chatted together about important political questions, and of terrorism and finances. They got along so well that at the end of the conference an agreement was concluded and Pavelic found himself in possession of 25 million liras for initial expenses with the promise of additional liberal sums that would eventually follow. (Herve’ Lauriere, Assassians au Nom de Dim (Paris, 1959), p. 17.)

It did not take the Belgrade government very long to get wind of this transaction, so on July 17th of the same year (1929) it condemned Ante Pavelic to death for acts of high treason. So the leader of the Ustashi left Rome for Vienna, where his collaborators, who were professional adventurers and former Austro-Hungarian officers of Croat origin, were awaiting him.

In order to show the “Big Boss” that he had spent the liras wisely, they began by firing a few bombs onto Yugoslav territory, until one fine day Belgrade sent a vehement protest, almost an ultimatum, to Vienna, obliging the police to intervene. Pavelic was arrested but fled to the German frontier, from where he was able to reach Italy.

All this happened at a time when two of the maddest megalomaniacs of all history were arousing the admiration of their compatriots, brainwashed by intensive propaganda. These “supermen” tried to outdo each other in grandiose projects; one dreamed of resuscitating the German Holy Roman Empire, and the other the Imperium of the Caesars. And what was most remarkable, these two got on very well together, although their respective projects seemed hardly conciliatory from the standpoint of common sense, but such a thing was an absent quantity at that time.

The Duce, who was the reincarnation of Augustus of ancient times, considered that the Adriatic, like the Mediterranean, could be nothing but Roman: mare nostrum; (our sea – the Mediterranean to the ancient Romans) and his idea was that even Dalmatia should return to the tutelage of the Roman she-wolf. But Yugoslavia had a strong army, under the command of the king who was ready to defend the country at all costs. By daring to rise up against the authority of Rome, this intrepid king had sealed his fate. He was to be sacrificed. This was the way stubborn monarchs were treated in the good old days of Neron and Caracallas!

The Duce did not hedge at committing crimes any more than did his illustrious predecessors. It might have been, too, that he had been given advice by his old “pal” Hitler, who was a partisan of “final solutions.” In any case, Ante Pavelic, the Yugoslav fugitive, was a man who was ready for anything; he seemed like the right man for bringing this affair to a successful conclusion at the first favorable occasion.

While biding his time, he was given every facility for organizing terrorist groups on Italian territory. A villa was placed at his disposal at Pessaro, and when it had become too small to house the new recruits, he led his small, ever increasing band to the Fascist military camp of Borgotaro, near Bologne. He had agents who took charge of enlistments among the emigrant Croats in Italy, Germany, Belgium, and even in South America, where Branimir Jelic, one of his most devoted factotums was working for him.

Better yet! A brigade of agents from Ovra (Fascist secret police) assisted the Croats or, more exactly, were placed at their disposal. Its chief, Ercole Luigi Conti, was charged with safeguarding Pavelic and with supplying his men in arms and ammunition, as well as with false identification papers. All these activities were certainly carried on at a tremendous price, but the game was worth the cost. They invented a very ingenious procedure which would recoup a part of the liras destined to finance the Ustashi and at the same time strike a destructive blow to the currency of the adversary. Many of them had practiced more risky professions before going in for revolvers and bombs. Once in possession of the necessary utensils they could counterfeit Yugoslav currency to perfection. This counterfeit money was expedited in packages, and when all the forged “dinars” circulated throughout the country from Belgrade to Zagreb, not even the police could trace their origin to the Ustashi camp at Borgotaro.

*   *   *

When Pavelic had his final interview with Mihailoff near Sofia, he was accompanied by Percec. The latter had, in turn, been expelled from Vienna and had served as an officer in the Hungarian army. But Pavelic had not forgotten his devoted second. He had even boasted of his talents so eloquently to Mussolini that Percec obtained from Admiral Horthy, at that time Regent of Hungary, his reintegration, whereupon this brilliant individual continued to carry on his subversive activities. However, it had not seemed wise, as the proverb says “to put all eggs in the same basket.” So Percec, instead of joining his boss in Italy, was kept in Hungary, where he could be useful to the associations who also carried on clandestine activities against the bordering states, and where there was a special committee of “Awakened Hungarians” consecrated to the “liberation” of Croatia.

Lieutenant Pavelic was therefore discreetly installed a few kilometers from the Yugoslav frontier at the farm of Yanka Puszta, whose name was to become famous all over the world at the time of the trial of King Alexander’s assassins. There, as at Borgotaro, were congregated, not always of their own free will, tramps, vagabonds and ruffians of Croatian origin, as well as some Bulgarians who had become indoctrinated with terrorist ideas. At times, however, there were some recruits who rose up in revolt, but the Hungarian police took charge of either getting them back into line or else liquidating them altogether.

The head-instructors at Yanka Puszta were Hungarian officers: Marton, Mecger, Klar, and later on, Balenovicz.

This was a strange sort of farm where there was not the slightest sign of clover, wheat, barley or cattle, and no farming implements of any kind, but where, instead, the cellars and attics were overflowing with arms and ammunition, equipment, bombs and, in general, everything that was needed for exterminating the neighbors, either individually or collectively. There were classes in target practice, and the peasants in the surrounding countryside could hear the cracking of machine guns and parabellums all day long. It was reported that the riddled targets represented an effigy of Alexander of Yugoslavia. It was Vlado Georgieff, known as Cernozemski, the most skillful of the sharp-shooters, who was chosen to be the King’s assassin.

The Yugoslav government protested, but in answering note verbale of 26 April, 1934, the Hungarian government said:

The existence of such a foyer of terrorism, so close to the frontier, incited Yugoslavia to send notes of protest to the Hungarian government several different times. The answer was invariably courteous and evasive: “After having scrupulously examined all the facts,” so said the reply, “everything pointed to the complete innocence of the Hungarian functionaries who, it must be acknowledged, might have been duped by ill-omened methods.” In a last reply, contained in the verbal note, No. 121l/ pol. 1984 of April 26, 1934, Budapest acknowledged having “taken the necessary steps to force the political refugees and Yugoslav emigrants out of Yanka Puszta .. .” (Survey of International Affairs, 1934 (Oxford, 1935) pp. 546-47)

If these alleged steps were really taken, it was indeed time, for six months later Alexander was assassinated with a revolver fired by the former champion of this noted lair at Yanka Puszta.

Borgotaro in Italy and Yanka Puszta in Hungary are particularly well known because of the important part they played in terroristic actions, but there existed in Europe many other Croatian clandestine organizations.

In Berlin, a group of refugees spread false news in the Croatia Press and the Nezavisna Drzava Hrvatska (The Independent State of Croatia).

In Belgium, at Seraing, the “Hrvatski Savez” (The Croatian Alliance) pursued similar methods and also recruited emigrants for the camp at Yanka Puszta.

At the doors of Yugoslavia, Trieste, Rijeka and Zadar were equally important centers of Ustashi activities, financed by Italian funds for the purpose of sabotage and issuing false papers and false currency.

The Ustashi circulated throughout Yugoslavia, dressed in clerical robes, while organizing their separatist movement and their terroristic conspiracy. The following constitutes a report of Mile Budak, one of Pavelic’s first collaborators, who said in his speech of June 15, 1941 at Slavonski Brod: “Perhaps you have not exactly understood what really happened. The Ustashi came into the villages and towns, disguised in Franciscan clerical robes, bringing with them all that was needed for preparing the population. We had spread the spirit of Ustashi hatred in Croatia, and when the time came, our German and Italian friends found us not only organized, but also liberated.” (Novi List (Zagreb), June 16, 1941.)

Those who tried to destroy the efforts of Alexander by a propaganda of direct action had to struggle even harder, for the King, in spite of internal difficulties, had succeeded in consolidating the state on the international level. Since 1927, when a friendship treaty had been concluded with France, the relationship between the two countries had become more and more cordial. The Balkan Entente, created by the King, was also developing. On February 9, 1934 Yugoslavia, Greece, Roumania and Turkey mutually guaranteed the security of their respective frontiers by the pact of Athens. Thus a stronger and stronger barrier was raised against Germano-Italian expansion in central Europe and the Balkans, and it was possible that even Bulgaria might eventually adhere to this defensive pact. It was then that Rome and Berlin decided that the time had come for immediate action.

It should be mentioned that there had been previous attempts to get rid of Alexander the year before. In December, 1933 an attack had been perpetrated against him in Zegreb. But the man appointed to carry it out, Peter Oreb, an Ustashi who was to receive 500,000 liras for his exploit, never succeeded in his plans.

This failure was keenly regretted at the Palace Venezia, so the Duce personally entrusted his son-in-law, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Count Galeazzo Ciano, with the responsibility of the next attempt, to be sure of crowning it with success.

Count Ciano, who presided over the foreign relations of Mussolini’s Italy, consulted all the necessary experts. Thus it was that Senator Bocini, head of the Ovra, and Antonio Cortese, director of the political department of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, lent a hand for this patriotic undertaking. Besides all the prestige and advantages of their positions, they had large sums of money at their disposal. All that remained was to await just the right occasion.

They did not have long to wait. At the end of the summer of 1934 it was rumored that King Alexander was ready to undertake a diplomatic trip. He would go first to Bulgaria and then to France. Decidedly this would be the time to act. A secret conference united the Fascist organizers and the heads of specialized workers and accomplices, such as Pavelic and Vantcha Mihailoff, at Ciano’s Ministry. All the details of the next criminal attempt were hotly debated, first of all the right place. Mihailoff proposed Sofia. But Ciano, as well as Bocini and Cortese, feared that King Boris (son-in-law of the King of Italy and an ally of Mussolini) would also risk being killed as he sat beside King Alexander in the same car.

Pavelic insisted that France was the right place and he was backed by the Italians, who thought that if the deed were accomplished there the murder would take on much more significance.

Already, for months, a violent campaign against French-Yugoslav friendship had been carried on in the Italian press. France would naturally have to contradict the gossip so characteristic of trans-alpine journalists, and what the Giornale d’Italia called “the bellicose preparations of Serbia,” clearly meaning the barrier behind which defenses were being raised to thwart the ambitions of Rome and Berlin. The two capitals had no illusions as to the success of intimidating maneuvers. France evidently would not have the slightest desire to disavow the action of her dear and faithful ally. Therefore the occasion should be seized. The confident friendship that reigned between the two countries could be broken by assassinating Alexander on French territory. According to the old adage, it would be “like killing two birds with one stone.”

Once the principle of the agreement was adopted, the conspirators were summoned to the Villa Torlonia by Mussolini, and were given the final instructions by this infallible genius— “Il Duce a sempre raggione” (The Duce is always right)—as could be read in Italy in gigantic letters on all the walls. According to the plan, conceived by this great man, the King’s assassination would be followed by a revolt in Croatia, fomented by Pavelic’s friends and followers, and by an uprising of the “comitadjis” of Mihailoft in Macedonia.

With all these connivances of “high politics” in the country of Machiavelli, Mussolini was sure that in such a game the Roman would prove equal to the illustrious Florentine.

Once assembled at the Continental Hotel in Rome, the murderers chose their parts. The “leader” ordered to shoot the King after his landing at Marseille, was the Bulgarian Vlada Georgieff, known as Cernozemski, the ex-champion of Yanka Puszta, who had already proved what he could do by killing two members of parliament at Sofia. Eugen Kvaternik-Dido, the accomplice of Pavelic, was to be with him, just before the attack only, although he had not as yet been able to record a murder on his slate, but who within a few years, as Head of the Police Department at Zagreb in the Independent State of Croatia, would not be able to count the number of his victims. Three other Ustashi—Kralj, Pospisil and Raic—were to be members of the party.

Since Alexander was to go to London after his visit to Paris, precautions were taken to have a second team on the alert. Therefore Andrija Artukovic, with a few of his acolytes, would go there and be ready for the assassination in case Cernozemski, in France, had missed his aim.

Naturally, all the conspirators were to travel with false identification papers and spurious passports furnished by Luigi Conti of the Ovra. Cernozemski even had two, one Czech, in the name of Suck, and the other Hungarian, in the name of Keleman. Raic, for this occasion, was rebaptized Benes. In this way the French would be inclined to think that the King’s assassin was a relative of the President of the Czechoslovak Republic.

Amply provided with liras and francs, the band, in order to cover up their tracks, went by way of Austria, then Switzerland to Paris. Because the Gare de Lyon was being strictly guarded because of the arrival of Alexander, the Ustashi avoided it by getting off at Fontainebleau and taking another road to Paris.

On October 6th they all met for the last time in a small neighborhood restaurant. The team from then on was subdivided. Pospisil and Raic stayed in Paris, held, as it were, “in reserve” in case the assassination failed at Marseille. They were to aim at the King during his visit to the Palace at Versailles. Cernozemski, Kvaternik, Mijo Kralj, and Stana Godina (who had come from Bologne and who had joined the group at Lausanne) took the train that same night for Aix-en-Provence, just 18 kilometers from Marseille. Equipped with revolvers, machine guns, ammunition and grenades by a mysterious blond woman, they spent two nights there in the Modern Hotel. The woman, by the name of Stana, pretended to be Czech but no trace of her in the subsequent inquest was ever discovered. All was now in readiness. Kvaternik and Godina, leaving their two accomplices there, went on to Turin where, with Pavelic, they were to await the outcome.

On October 9, 1934, the Yugoslav destroyer “Dubrovnik” anchored in the Vieux Port of Marseille. Louis Barthou, French Minister of Foreign Affairs, accompanied by the local authorities, had come to the Quai des Belges to welcome the sovereign-friend, acclaimed by a dense crowd held back by a cordon of police which, however, seemed somewhat small considering the importance of the occasion. The Yugoslav police, who had preceded their King by several days, had even expressed their anxiety upon his arrival. They went so far as to advise him not to disembark. But Alexander paid no heed and decided to take the risk. After the royal launch had drawn up to the wharf the procession started to form in line. The King and Louis Barthou took their places side by side in a car preceded by guards on horseback. Scarcely had they reached the Boulevard of the Cannebiere when a man broke through the crowds shouting: “Vive le Roi,” (Long live the King) while firing four pistol shots at Alexander and the Minister. Beaten down by the sword of Colonel Piollet, who was riding beside the car, the assassin was immediately trampled to death by the crowds. Pavelic had indeed chosen the right man for the killing; the King and Louis Barthou were mortally wounded. The news was announced to the masses standing before the City Hall with the flag at half mast.

Seeing that the fate of Cernozemski had been sealed on the spot, his accomplice, Kralj, ran back in haste to his hotel, and abandoning his machine gun and the grenades which were found soon after, he fled by train to Fontainebleau. The police and the secret service, however, had been alerted throughout France. Kralj had to show his papers and then his false Czech passport. All of a sudden, seized with fear, he lost his head and tried to hide in the forest. Two days later he was arrested at Melun. Pospisil and Raic, in Paris, met the same fate.

All three were condemned to life imprisonment for complicity in the assassination, but when the Germans entered France in 1940 they hurried to release them. The judicial proceedings which followed clearly proved the culpability of Pavelic and Dido Kvaternik, son of Slavko, as organizers of the criminal attack, while they prudently awaited the verdict at Turino. They were condemned to capital punishment. But when the French government demanded their extradition, Mussolini naturally refused. He affected being offended and even had the audacity to warn the Belgrade government that he considered any reference to Italy concerning this affair as a casus belli (war accident).

The crime, however, failed to produce the desired effect which the Duce, Regent Horthy, and the Croatian terrorists were waiting for. The King’s “enemies, as well as his friends in Yugoslavia, were ready to regard his post mortem, as a martyr of his political faith. . .. The reactions to King Alexander’s death in Belgrade, Zagreb and Ljubljanja, testified to the reality of Yugoslav national sentiment.” (Survey of International Affairs (Oxford, 1934), p. 550.)

The second objective at which the instigators were aiming by committing this assassination was not attained either. The friendship between Yugoslavia and France was not altered by the tragedy at Marseille. Both countries remained faithful to the alliance forged on the battlefield of the First World War; an alliance which threats from the Axis against European peace rendered even more necessary than before.

These threats were already such that the League of Nations, on receiving the complaints of Yugoslavia, by unanimous resolution condemned international terrorism as a threat to peace and security, but failed to hold the Hungarian government responsible for the preparation of the criminal attack. Budapest got out of it by acknowledging that its functionaries might have been guilty of certain “negligences” concerning the control of the Croatian emigrants and that disciplinary sanctions had been taken.

This unhappy compromise was to be followed by many others, and peace could not be saved.

Continued in Chapter II. Regency, Concordat and the Tripartite Pact

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





1948 Statehood of Israel does not fulfill Bible prophecy!

1948 Statehood of Israel does not fulfill Bible prophecy!

-By Steve Rudd

Introduction:

1. Historically, Rapture false teachers are always scanning the news headlines for current events that are a sign that the second coming of Christ countdown clock has begun to tick.

2. For the 100 years after John Darby invented rapture in 1830 AD, more attention was paid to the pyramids and creative combinations of numbers to predict the second coming. None of them based their end of the world countdown clock on Israel becoming a nation in 1948.

3. All these failed predictions that were based on the pyramids an numerology appeared convincing at the time to those who sold everything they had, put on white clothes and waited at midnight on rooftops. After the “certain hour” had passed they were struck with disappointment and a feeling of self-stupidity. This always follows in the wake of failed rapture predictions.

4. However since Israel became a nation in 1948 AD, Rapturists got all excited and began to preach that the end would come within one generation (generally 40 years) of Israeli modern statehood.

5. For example, Harold Camping teaches that exactly 40 years after May 14, 1948, that the “church age” came to an end and ordered everyone to leave their churches in 1988. He then went on to predict the end of the world not once, but twice in 1994 and again on May 21, 2011.

6. Most “Rapture time charts” use the establishment of Israel as a nation in 1948 as the beginning of the countdown to the end, claiming it is the fulfillment of Bible prophecy. Nothing could be further from the truth.

7. The truth is that Israeli statehood in 1948 was and is irrelevant to Bible prophecy.

8. Paul said the hope of Israel was not physical restoration, but only in Christ:

a. “And now I am standing trial for the hope of the promise made by God to our fathers; the promise to which our twelve tribes hope to attain, as they earnestly serve God night and day. And for this hope, O King, I am being accused by Jews. “Why is it considered incredible among you people if God does raise the dead? “So then, I thought to myself that I had to do many things hostile to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. ” (Acts 26:6–9)

b. “For this reason, therefore, I requested to see you and to speak with you, for I am wearing this chain for the sake of the hope of Israel.” (Acts 28:20)

A. Reverting back to Mosaic Judaism: “severed from Christ”

1. Premillennialists, at their foundation, are condemned, because they teach that God wants the Jews to again practice full Mosaic Old Testament Temple worship, complete with animal sacrifices.

a. “It was for freedom that Christ set us free; therefore keep standing firm and do not be subject again to a yoke of slavery. Behold I, Paul, say to you that if you receive circumcision, Christ will be of no benefit to you. And I testify again to every man who receives circumcision, that he is under obligation to keep the whole Law. You have been severed from Christ, you who are seeking to be justified by law; you have fallen from grace. ” (Galatians 5:1–4)

b. “But now He has obtained a more excellent ministry, by as much as He is also the mediator of a better covenant, which has been enacted on better promises. For if that first covenant had been faultless, there would have been no occasion sought for a second. … When He said, “A new covenant,” He has made the first obsolete. But whatever is becoming obsolete and growing old is ready to disappear.” (Hebrews 8:6-7,13)

c. “When He said, “A new covenant,” He has made the first obsolete. But whatever is becoming obsolete and growing old is ready to disappear.” (Hebrews 8:13)

d. You have been severed from Christ, you who are seeking to be justified by law; you have fallen from grace. ” (Galatians 5:4)

The whole idea of restoring temple worship, with a restored Aaronic priesthood, complete with ashes of the Red Heifer is to deny Christ as the true Passover lamb.

3. Those who believe in Rapture are in fact “severed from Christ” (Gal 5:4) because they are trying to do what the first century Jews wanted to do: practice Mosaic Judaism beside Christianity.

4. When a Jew converts to Christianity, he stops worshipping God according to Moses and takes all his instructions from Christ.

B. Reverting back to Mosaic Judaism:

1. In a complicated intertwining of false doctrines, the reason behind Israel becoming a nation again include two main reasons: to fulfill and land promise and to give Jews a second chance to “not reject Jesus” as their earthly king.

Giving Israel all the land promised by Abraham which they never got from 1400 BC – 70 AD. In fact they did get all the land, and the bible says they did. Israel got all the land they were promised!

3. To give the Jews a second chance at accepting Jesus as their earthly king. In fact, Jesus was never intended to be their earthly king. Jesus was prophesied to be Israel’s spiritual king. Jesus plainly told Pilate that he was not an earthly king who would compete with him, but a spiritual king in heaven:

a. “Therefore Pilate entered again into the Praetorium, and summoned Jesus and said to Him, “Are You the King of the Jews?” … Jesus answered, “My kingdom is not of this world. If My kingdom were of this world, then My servants would be fighting so that I would not be handed over to the Jews; but as it is, My kingdom is not of this realm.” Therefore Pilate said to Him, “So You are a king?” Jesus answered, “You say correctly that I am a king. For this I have been born, and for this I have come into the world, to testify to the truth. Everyone who is of the truth hears My voice.” Pilate said to Him, “What is truth?” And when he had said this, he went out again to the Jews and said to them, “I find no guilt in Him. ” (John 18:33–38)

b. It just cannot get any clearer than what Jesus told Pilate above, but Rapturists won’t listen to Jesus and expect him to be a literal physical king on a physical throne in the physical land of Israel.

4. True Christians are in a state of shock that dispensationalists want to restore the Old Testament law along with Temple sacrifices because it is a denial of the sacrifice of Christ’s blood once for all to end all animal sacrifices.

C. The OT prophecies of Israel’s restoral are fulfilled in the church:

1. There are two classes of prophecies regarding the restoration of Israel:

a. Prophecies of the physical remnant who return from Babylonian captivity in 516 BC.

b. Prophecies of the spiritual remnant in the church that began in 33 A.D. on Pentecost.

2. The level of Bible knowledge of those who believe in the Rapture is very low. They just read an Old Testament passage by ripping it out of context and apply it to a still future event 3000 years later!

D. Prophecies of restoration from Babylonian captivity in 516 BC:

1. Jeremiah 29:10–14 “For thus says the Lord, ‘When seventy years have been completed for Babylon, I will visit you and fulfill My good word to you, to bring you back to this place. ‘For I know the plans that I have for you,’ declares the Lord, ‘plans for welfare and not for calamity to give you a future and a hope. ‘Then you will call upon Me and come and pray to Me, and I will listen to you. ‘You will seek Me and find Me when you search for Me with all your heart. ‘I will be found by you,’ declares the Lord, ‘and I will restore your fortunes and will gather you from all the nations and from all the places where I have driven you,’ declares the Lord, ‘and I will bring you back to the place from where I sent you into exile.’ ” (Jeremiah 29:10–14)

a. Jeremiah lived in 568 BC and prophesied the Babylonian captivity in many other texts misused by Rapture false teachers:

i. “‘For behold, days are coming,’ declares the LORD, ‘when I will restore the fortunes of My people Israel and Judah.’ The LORD says, ‘I will also bring them back to the land that I gave to their forefathers and they shall possess it.” (Jeremiah 30:3–9)

ii. “One basket had very good figs, like first-ripe figs, and the other basket had very bad figs which could not be eaten due to rottenness. Then the LORD said to me, “What do you see, Jeremiah?” And I said, “Figs, the good figs, very good; and the bad figs, very bad, which cannot be eaten due to rottenness.” Then the word of the LORD came to me, saying, “Thus says the LORD God of Israel, ‘Like these good figs, so I will regard as good the captives of Judah, whom I have sent out of this place into the land of the Chaldeans. ” (Jeremiah 24:2–5)

b. Applying Jeremiah’s prophecies to 1948 AD is an assault on good bible knowledge but those who believe in the Rapture cannot be persuaded by the word of God!

2. Ezekiel 36:24–35 “For I will take you from the nations, gather you from all the lands and bring you into your own land. “Then I will sprinkle clean water on you, and you will be clean; I will cleanse you from all your filthiness and from all your idols. “Moreover, I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit within you; and I will remove the heart of stone from your flesh and give you a heart of flesh. “I will put My Spirit within you and cause you to walk in My statutes, and you will be careful to observe My ordinances. “You will live in the land that I gave to your forefathers; so you will be My people, and I will be your God. “Moreover, I will save you from all your uncleanness; and I will call for the grain and multiply it, and I will not bring a famine on you. “I will multiply the fruit of the tree and the produce of the field, so that you will not receive again the disgrace of famine among the nations. “Then you will remember your evil ways and your deeds that were not good, and you will loathe yourselves in your own sight for your iniquities and your abominations. “I am not doing this for your sake,” declares the Lord GOD, “let it be known to you. Be ashamed and confounded for your ways, O house of Israel!” ‘Thus says the Lord GOD, “On the day that I cleanse you from all your iniquities, I will cause the cities to be inhabited, and the waste places will be rebuilt. “The desolate land will be cultivated instead of being a desolation in the sight of everyone who passes by. “They will say, ‘This desolate land has become like the garden of Eden; and the waste, desolate and ruined cities are fortified and inhabited.’ ” (Ezekiel 36:24–35)

a. Ezekiel was contemporary with Jeremiah and prophecied the restoration of Israel from Babylonian captivity, not some far off future event in 1948 AD.

b. Ezekiel was exiled into Babylon with Daniel and both knew each other personally.

c. When Israel came out of Babylon, never again did they worship Idols. This was the new heart he put in Israel.

3. Daniel 9:2 “in the first year of his reign, I, Daniel, observed in the books the number of the years which was revealed as the word of the Lord to Jeremiah the prophet for the completion of the desolations of Jerusalem, namely, seventy years. ” (Daniel 9:2)

a. Daniel was one who was actually deported and lived in Babylon.

b. Daniel prophesied the four successive kingdoms of Babylon, Mede-Persia, Greece and Rome.

c. Daniel said that the Kingdom of God would be start during the days of the Roman Empire.

d. This was fulfilled in 30 AD on the Day of Pentecost.

e. The kingdom of prophecy is the church.

f. The “last days” prophesies of Daniel were fulfilled in the first century.

g. Learn that the first days began when Jesus walked the earth.

4. Zechariah 8:1-8 “Then the word of the LORD of hosts came, saying, “Thus says the LORD of hosts, ‘I am exceedingly jealous for Zion, yes, with great wrath I am jealous for her.’ “Thus says the LORD, ‘I will return to Zion and will dwell in the midst of Jerusalem. Then Jerusalem will be called the City of Truth, and the mountain of the LORD of hosts will be called the Holy Mountain.’ “Thus says the LORD of hosts, ‘Old men and old women will again sit in the streets of Jerusalem, each man with his staff in his hand because of age. ‘And the streets of the city will be filled with boys and girls playing in its streets.’ “Thus says the LORD of hosts, ‘If it is too difficult in the sight of the remnant of this people in those days, will it also be too difficult in My sight?’ declares the LORD of hosts. “Thus says the LORD of hosts, ‘Behold, I am going to save My people from the land of the east and from the land of the west; and I will bring them back and they will live in the midst of Jerusalem; and they shall be My people, and I will be their God in truth and righteousness.’ ” (Zechariah 8:1–8)

a. Zechariah prophesied in 520 BC which is about the time Israel returned from Babylonian captivity.

b. Later Zech 14, Zechariah prophesied the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD (see below)

5. Deuteronomy 4:27–31 “The LORD will scatter you among the peoples, and you will be left few in number among the nations where the LORD drives you. “There you will serve gods, the work of man’s hands, wood and stone, which neither see nor hear nor eat nor smell. “But from there you will seek the LORD your God, and you will find Him if you search for Him with all your heart and all your soul. “When you are in distress and all these things have come upon you, in the latter days you will return to the LORD your God and listen to His voice. “For the LORD your God is a compassionate God; He will not fail you nor destroy you nor forget the covenant with your fathers which He swore to them. ” (Deuteronomy 4:27–31)

a. In a shocking display of ignorance of even the most simple and fundamental teachings of the Bible, Rapture false teachers actually use Deut 4:27-31 as a proof text that Israel’s becoming a nation again in 1948 is a fullment of Moses’ words. Completely ignoring both the Assyrian captivity of 722 BC and the Babylonian captivity of 586 BC, they jump 3500 years forward and apply it to 1948 AD.

b. Clearly God’s words came true when they returned from Babylonian Captivity.

E. Prophecies of restoration in the church in 30 AD:

1. Isaiah 11:10–12 “Then in that day the nations will resort to the root of Jesse, Who will stand as a signal for the peoples; And His resting place will be glorious. Then it will happen on that day that the Lord will again recover the second time with His hand The remnant of His people, who will remain, From Assyria, Egypt, Pathros, Cush, Elam, Shinar, Hamath, And from the islands of the sea. And He will lift up a standard for the nations And assemble the banished ones of Israel, And will gather the dispersed of Judah From the four corners of the earth. ” (Isaiah 11:10–12)

a. Isaiah wrote this in 730 BC

b. Notice the root of Jesse is Jesus Christ

c. The second gathering is in 30 AD.

d. On the day of Pentecost all nations were present: “And how is it that we each hear them in our own language to which we were born? “Parthians and Medes and Elamites, and residents of Mesopotamia, Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the districts of Libya around Cyrene, and visitors from Rome, both Jews and proselytes, Cretans and Arabs—we hear them in our own tongues speaking of the mighty deeds of God.” (Acts 2:8–11)

e. Pentecost is a perfect fulfillment of Isa 11.

Isaiah 66:19–24 “I will set a sign among them and will send survivors from them to the nations: Tarshish, Put, Lud, Meshech, Tubal and Javan, to the distant coastlands that have neither heard My fame nor seen My glory. And they will declare My glory among the nations. “Then they shall bring all your brethren from all the nations as a grain offering to the LORD, on horses, in chariots, in litters, on mules and on camels, to My holy mountain Jerusalem,” says the LORD, “just as the sons of Israel bring their grain offering in a clean vessel to the house of the LORD. “I will also take some of them for priests and for Levites,” says the LORD. “For just as the new heavens and the new earth Which I make will endure before Me,” declares the LORD, “So your offspring and your name will endure. “And it shall be from new moon to new moon and from sabbath to sabbath, All mankind will come to bow down before Me,” says the LORD. “Then they will go forth and look On the corpses of the men Who have transgressed against Me. For their worm will not die And their fire will not be quenched; And they will be an abhorrence to all mankind.” (Isaiah 66:19–24)

a. Isaiah lived in 730 BC, just before the Assyrian Captivity of the ten lost tribes in 722 BC.

b. Much of Isaiah is prophetic of Christ and the church in 30 AD. This is seen in chapters 40-55.

c. Isa 66:19-24 is a prophecy of the church.

d. Like Isa 2:1-4, it foresees the gentiles in union with the Jews as one body:

i. “Now it will come about that In the last days The mountain of the house of the Lord Will be established as the chief of the mountains, And will be raised above the hills; And all the nations will stream to it. ” (Isaiah 2:2)

ii. “Therefore remember that formerly you, the Gentiles in the flesh, who are called “Uncircumcision” by the so-called “Circumcision,” which is performed in the flesh by human hands— remember that you were at that time separate from Christ, excluded from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers to the covenants of promise, having no hope and without God in the world. But now in Christ Jesus you who formerly were far off have been brought near by the blood of Christ. For He Himself is our peace, who made both groups into one and broke down the barrier of the dividing wall, by abolishing in His flesh the enmity, which is the Law of commandments contained in ordinances, so that in Himself He might make the two into one new man, thus establishing peace, and might reconcile them both in one body to God through the cross, by it having put to death the enmity. ” (Ephesians 2:11–16)

e. Although Sabbatrians misuse the text as badly as Rapturists, their suggestion that the Sabbath will be in the church or heaven is refuted by the fact that there will also be new moon festivals as well. All of it is figurative and not to be taken literally because we know the Ten Commandments were nailed to the cross: Col 2:14-17; Heb 8:6-7; 13.

i. “having canceled out the certificate of debt consisting of decrees against us, which was hostile to us; and He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross. When He had disarmed the rulers and authorities, He made a public display of them, having triumphed over them through Him. Therefore no one is to act as your judge in regard to food or drink or in respect to a festival or a new moon or a Sabbath day— things which are a mere shadow of what is to come; but the substance belongs to Christ. ” (Colossians 2:14–17)

ii. “But now He has obtained a more excellent ministry, by as much as He is also the mediator of a better covenant, which has been enacted on better promises. For if that first covenant had been faultless, there would have been no occasion sought for a second. ” (Hebrews 8:6–7)

iii. “When He said, “A new covenant,” He has made the first obsolete. But whatever is becoming obsolete and growing old is ready to disappear. ” (Hebrews 8:13)

f. The grain offering is spiritualized in the church where Christians as priests (Rev 1:6) offer their own bodies as a spiritual sacrifice (Rom 12:1-2) or monetary gifts to the church ministry (Phil 4:17-18) or through prayers and songs and alms (Heb 13:15-16)

i. “and He has made us to be a kingdom, priests to His God and Father—to Him be the glory and the dominion forever and ever. Amen. ” (Revelation 1:6)

ii. “Therefore I urge you, brethren, by the mercies of God, to present your bodies a living and holy sacrifice, acceptable to God, which is your spiritual service of worship. And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, so that you may prove what the will of God is, that which is good and acceptable and perfect. ” (Romans 12:1–2)

iii. “Not that I seek the gift itself, but I seek for the profit which increases to your account. But I have received everything in full and have an abundance; I am amply supplied, having received from Epaphroditus what you have sent, a fragrant aroma, an acceptable sacrifice, well-pleasing to God. ” (Philippians 4:17–18)

iv. “Through Him then, let us continually offer up a sacrifice of praise to God, that is, the fruit of lips that give thanks to His name. And do not neglect doing good and sharing, for with such sacrifices God is pleased. ” (Hebrews 13:15–16)

3. Joel 3:1–2 “For behold, in those days and at that time, When I restore the fortunes of Judah and Jerusalem, I will gather all the nations And bring them down to the valley of Jehoshaphat. Then I will enter into judgment with them there On behalf of My people and My inheritance, Israel, Whom they have scattered among the nations; And they have divided up My land. ” (Joel 3:1–2)

a. Joel lived in 830 BC, which is before both the Assyrian and Babylonian captivities.

b. However, Joel 2:28ff is clearly a prophecy of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost in Acts 2

c. Therefore it is clear that this restoration is in the church in 30 AD.

4. Amos 9:11–15 “In that day I will raise up the fallen booth of David, And wall up its breaches; I will also raise up its ruins And rebuild it as in the days of old; That they may possess the remnant of Edom And all the nations who are called by My name,” Declares the Lord who does this. “Behold, days are coming,” declares the Lord, “When the plowman will overtake the reaper And the treader of grapes him who sows seed; When the mountains will drip sweet wine And all the hills will be dissolved. “Also I will restore the captivity of My people Israel, And they will rebuild the ruined cities and live in them; They will also plant vineyards and drink their wine, And make gardens and eat their fruit. “I will also plant them on their land, And they will not again be rooted out from their land Which I have given them,” Says the Lord your God. ” (Amos 9:11–15)

a. Amos lived in 750 BC before both the Assyrian and Babylonian captivities.

b. Amos 9:11-15 is most certainly a prophecy of the restoration of Israel in the church. How can we be certain? Because Luke records the worlds of James in the Jerusalem council whose purpose was to determine if the Gentiles can be saved without keeping the Mosaic law and circumcision.

c. James quotes Amos 9:11-15 as proof the Gentiles can be saved!

i. “Simeon has related how God first concerned Himself about taking from among the Gentiles a people for His name. “With this the words of the Prophets agree, just as it is written, ‘After these things I will return, And I will rebuild the tabernacle of David which has fallen, And I will rebuild its ruins, And I will restore it, So that the rest of mankind may seek the Lord, And all the Gentiles who are called by My name,’ Says the Lord, who makes these things known from long ago. “Therefore it is my judgment that we do not trouble those who are turning to God from among the Gentiles, ” (Acts 15:14–19)

d. Obviously then, the rebuilt tabernacle of David is the church. If not, then James was a liar and no gentile can be saved yet until the tabernacle of David is rebuilt.

e. This kind of clear refutation is ignored by Rapture false teachers because they ignore the context in blissful ignorance.

F. Prophecies of destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD:

1. Zechariah 14 “Behold, a day is coming for the Lord when the spoil taken from you will be divided among you. For I will gather all the nations against Jerusalem to battle, and the city will be captured, the houses plundered, the women ravished and half of the city exiled, but the rest of the people will not be cut off from the city. Then the Lord will go forth and fight against those nations, as when He fights on a day of battle. In that day His feet will stand on the Mount of Olives, which is in front of Jerusalem on the east; and the Mount of Olives will be split in its middle from east to west by a very large valley, so that half of the mountain will move toward the north and the other half toward the south. You will flee by the valley of My mountains, for the valley of the mountains will reach to Azel; yes, you will flee just as you fled before the earthquake in the days of Uzziah king of Judah. Then the Lord, my God, will come, and all the holy ones with Him! In that day there will be no light; the luminaries will dwindle. For it will be a unique day which is known to the Lord, neither day nor night, but it will come about that at evening time there will be light. And in that day living waters will flow out of Jerusalem, half of them toward the eastern sea and the other half toward the western sea; it will be in summer as well as in winter. And the Lord will be king over all the earth; in that day the Lord will be the only one, and His name the only one. ” (Zechariah 14:1–9)

a. Zechariah prophesied in 520 BC which is about the time Israel returned from Babylonian captivity.

b. Jesus became king of the earth at his ascension in 30 AD.

c. Notice that the language of Zechariah is almost identical to that of Matthew 24.

d. This is a prophecy of the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD. Read more

Matthew 24:32–33 “Now learn the parable from the fig tree: when its branch has already become tender and puts forth its leaves, you know that summer is near; so, you too, when you see all these things, recognize that He is near, right at the door. ” (Matthew 24:32–33)

a. This greatly abused text is always applied to Israel becoming a nation again in 1848 AD when in fact, it is prophesying the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD.

b. Of the 39 places in the Bible where “fig tree” is used, never is Israel called a Fig Tree.

c. In Romans 9, Israel is likened unto an “Olive Tree” but not a fig tree.

d. The Parable of the Fig tree is the only other possible place where Israel is connected with a fig tree:

i. “And He began telling this parable: “A man had a fig tree which had been planted in his vineyard; and he came looking for fruit on it and did not find any. “And he said to the vineyard-keeper, ‘Behold, for three years I have come looking for fruit on this fig tree without finding any. Cut it down! Why does it even use up the ground?’ “And he answered and said to him, ‘Let it alone, sir, for this year too, until I dig around it and put in fertilizer; and if it bears fruit next year, fine; but if not, cut it down.” (Luke 13:6–9)

ii. Notice that if this is Israel as a nation, then it is a prophecy of it being replaced by the church at the end of Jesus’ three year ministry and/or the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD.

e. So the only two possible passages in the Bible where a fig tree is associated with Israel both describe Israel’s destruction, not restoration!

3. Luke 21:20-24 “But when you see Jerusalem surrounded by armies, then recognize that her desolation is near. “Then those who are in Judea must flee to the mountains, and those who are in the midst of the city must leave, and those who are in the country must not enter the city; because these are days of vengeance, so that all things which are written will be fulfilled. “Woe to those who are pregnant and to those who are nursing babies in those days; for there will be great distress upon the land and wrath to this people; and they will fall by the edge of the sword, and will be led captive into all the nations; and Jerusalem will be trampled under foot by the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled. ” (Luke 21:20–24)

a. Luke 21 prophecies the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD by Roman Armies, not its restoration!

b. This passage does not say Jerusalem will be restored or the temple will be rebuilt.

c. The “times of the Gentiles” correspond to the period when the Gentiles can be saved, obviously extending to the second coming.

Conclusion:

1. True Christians are in a state of shock that dispensationalists want to restore the Old Testament law along with Temple sacrifices because it is a denial of the sacrifice of Christ’s blood once for all to end all animal sacrifices.

2. Rapture false teachers want Israel to become a nation again mainly to fulfill the promise of inheriting the land. Problem is, the Bible clearly says Israel got the land long ago under Joshua and Solomon.

3. There is not a Jew alive today or anyone in the nation of Israel that knows which tribe they are from. It comes as a surprise to most people that the majority of Jews living in Israel today are gentile proselytes, being Russians who converted to Judaism.

by Steve Rudd taken from https://www.bible.ca/




Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris

Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris
Genocide
in
Satellite Croatia, 1941-1945
A Record of Racial and Religious
Persecutions and Massacres
By
Edmond Paris
Translated from the French by
LOIS PERKINS
The American Institute for Balkan Affairs
Copyright 1961 by
The American Institute for Balkan Affairs

Library of Congress catalog card number: 62-399

Published by
The American Institute for Balkan Affairs
1525 West Diversey Parkway, Chicago 14, Illinois

Map of Yugoslavia

Introduction from the Webmaster

This is important history that is largely unknown when you compare it to the history of Holocaust by the German Nazis. And why? Because this is about the history of the slaughter of Orthodox Serbs by Roman Catholics! It was supported and encouraged by Catholic priests who actually took part in the genocide! The Catholic Croatians didn’t just merely kill their Orthodox neighbors, they even cruelly tortured them to the point it grossed out their German allies! Has any Pope of Rome ever apologized to the Serbs or the Orthodox Church for that? Not that I have heard of. It’s largely unknown. My wife who has a university degree with a major in Social Science didn’t know about it until I told her!!!

FOREWORD

One of the most disastrous results of the First World War was the disintegration of that liberal and tolerant spirit which civilized nations of the twentieth century were supposed to have acquired. The great conflict completely destroyed, along with other catastrophic consequences, any such hope. Exaggerated nationalism, fascism and communism, as well as political and religious fanaticism, paved the way for the Second World War, thus bringing society down to a lower level of moral civilization, characterized by an incredible intolerance which was thought to have vanished with the Middle Ages.

In Mein Kampf, Hitler stressed his favorite theme of pan-Germanism, and succeeded in swaying public opinion by blinding it with his pseudo-scientific arguments, based on delirious ethnology of the pretended superiority of the German race. Presumably this gave them a natural right to rule over Europe, if not over the entire world, while other nations, above all the Slavs, must work for their overlords just as the slaves had done in times gone by. As for the Jews, they could never be assimilated and were therefore doomed to death.

The great powers were incredibly deaf to these insane ideas. As they grew, they developed their denouement until they eventually took seed in foreign countries, notably in Croatia, where a similar doctrine, though on a smaller scale, had flourished eighty years earlier under Ante Starcevic, a Croatian politician who might be considered the father of racism.

This book was written in order to record the time and place of the frightful ravages caused by such an extreme ideology, during the years 1941-1945, in the satellite state of Croatia under the government of Croatian fascists, known as the Ustashi, supported by the Axis powers, as well as by the Croatian Catholic hierarchy, with the knowledge of the Vatican.

In order to justify his policy of extermination, the Sultan, Abdual Hamid, was known to say: “The way to get rid of the Armenian question is to get rid of the Armenians.”

This same maxim was adopted by the Croatian nationalists and clericals concerning the Serbian question in Croatia. According to the statutes of the Ustashi organization, “the name Ustashi was to be given to those who, in pre-war Yugoslavia, swore that by the destruction of the Yugoslav State he [they] helped in the extermination of Serbianism and the Orthodox Church.” (Nova Hrvatska, May 4, 1941.)

The collusion of the Croatian fascist government (or the Ustashi), and the Croatian Catholic hierarchy seems to have been inspired, under these tragic circumstances, by an anachronistic fanaticism.

It was with reason that the Serbian Orthodox Bishop, Dr. Nikolaj Velimirovic, so well known to the Anglo-Saxon world, compared what happened in Croatia, on such a large scale, with the darkest days of the Middle Ages. In an article published in 1954 by the ecclesiastical review Svecanik, the Bishop wrote:

“The Spanish Inquisition is noted for its atrocities. The head inquisitor, named by the Pope, was the Dominican Monk Thomas de Torquemada, who is remembered with such sinister bitterness. During the eighteen year period of his mandate, 10,220 persons were burned at the stake while 114,401 (according to the historian Motley) perished from hunger and torture in their prisons, which meant 125,000 people within a period of eighteen years.

“This record is frightful enough, but the inquisition of the Serbian Orthodox was much more terrible, for 750,000 Serbs were killed in just four years.”

It would be difficult to find a parallel of such ferocious persecution in all history. Even the Duke of Albe, that sinister representative of the Spanish King (Philippe II), to the Low Countries, seemed quite moderate in comparison, having tortured and killed some 18,000 Protestants within six years.

In France, the massacre of St. Bartholomew on August 24, 1572, so justifiably stigmatized by the historians, resulted in only 100,000 victims.

The twentieth century, however, was doomed to witness in Europe, in the name of racial purity and religion such a genocide1 as the past has never known, in which the Orthodox Serbs in Croatia barely escaped complete extermination. Yet this gigantic holocaust, which took place only a few years ago and which was witnessed by the present generation, has given rise to the most fantastic stories, accompanied by an intense propaganda that still continues a tireless effort to “cleanse” the guilty of any sense of responsibility. All kinds of printed matter, written under the guise of the “greatest objectivity,” and published largely by the Croatian and Vatican printing presses, is being circulated throughout the world.

1… any acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group as such . . . a crime under international law, contrary to the spirit and aims of the United Nations and condemned by the world.

In order to re-establish a truthful record concerning this tragedy, with its causes and the roles played by those who never hesitated profiting by this expansion of religious and national imperialism, while defying all humanity, I have undertaken the gathering of numerous testimonies printed by the Croatian and Catholic press during those tragic times. Here also are records of Yugoslav and foreign documents which appeared after the war, and testimonies, published in authentic sources, from some of the persecuted who escaped the inferno.

Unfortunately, I have been obliged to choose only a limited number of these significant texts which are numerous enough to fill an entire library.

But these selected testimonies will amply suffice as a record of actual events, and thus serve in throwing light upon those responsible for this drama.

It is difficult for the world to believe that a whole people could be doomed to extermination by a government and a religious hierarchy of the twentieth century, just because it happened to belong to another ethnic and racial group and which had inherited the Christianity of Byzantium rather than that of Rome.

May I add that far from desiring to stir up hard feelings, I have been motivated by the desire to divulge the truth concerning the frightful tragedy that took place, and to show what a shameful racial and religious recession has resulted from such fanaticism. May the disaster of the recent past serve as a lesson for future generations!

Edmond Paris

INTRODUCTION

The greatest genocide during World War II, in proportion to a nation’s population, took place, not in Nazi Germany but in the Nazi-created puppet state of Croatia. There, in the years 1941-1945, some 750,000 Serbs, 60,000 Jews and 26,000 Gypsies— men, women and children—perished in a gigantic holocaust. These are the figures used by most foreign authors, especially the Germans, who were in the best position to know. Hermann Neubacher, perhaps the most important of Hitler’s troubleshooters in the Balkans, reports that although some of the perpetrators of the crime estimated the number of Serbs killed at one million, the more accurate figure is 750,000.1 One of Hitler’s generals, Lothar Rendulic, who was in the area where the crimes were committed, estimates that in the first year of the existence of the puppet state of Croatia at least a half million Orthodox Serbs were massacred, and that many others were killed in subsequent years.2 French writers most often use the half-million figure while British sources usually cite 700,000 Serbs killed.

1 Sonder-Auftrag Suedost 1940-1945: Bericht eines fliegenden Diplomaten (Goettingen—Berlin—Frankfurt, 1956), pp. 31-82. See note on page 15.
2 Gehaempft Gesiegt Geschlagen (Heidelberg, 1952), pp. 161-62.

The magnitude and the bestial nature of these atrocities makes it difficult to believe that such a thing could have happened in an allegedly civilized part of the world. Yet even a book such as this can attempt to tell only a part of the story.

The reader will no doubt ask: Why did it happen? The author believes that the reader himself must answer that question. But a brief account of the past may be of assistance. Because the victims were for the most part Serbs who belonged to the Serbian Orthodox Church, it seems desirable to indicate who the Serbs were, how they happened to live in these areas and what had been their relations with the other people in the same geographic region.

In the middle ages the Serbs had their own independent nation, occupying the area of what is now the southern part of Yugoslavia. After their defeat by the Turks at the Battle of Kosovo in 1389, they began moving northward, entering regions then under the nominal rule of Hungary, hoping to live to fight another day on behalf of Christianity and freedom. This Serbian emigration reached considerable proportions after the fall of the Serbian ruler, Djurdja Brankovic (1459) and after the fall of Bosnia (1463) to the Turks.

The Hungarian kings used the emigrant Serbs in the struggles to defend their borders from the Turks, because the Serbs, already at that time, were known as able and competent soldiers. After Hungary united with Austria (1526), the Austrian rulers created a military belt stretching from the Adriatic Sea in the West to the Carpathian Mountains in the East, known as Vojna Krajina (literally military zone or region) .

This region was populated chiefly by Serbs. Most of the Croatians, who were tenants of landed estates in this area, fled to Hungary, Austria, Italy, Bavaria or Croatia proper (Croatia had been absorbed in the twelfth century by Austria and Hungary). The Austrian rulers settled the depopulated areas with Serbs, who had come, not as refugees, but as warriors. They were given land (they became free peasant owners), but they had to promise that a certain number of men had to be under arms constantly. All men between 18 and 60 had to do military service whenever they were called.

Thus, the Serbs came to empty, deserted property. And the Austrian authorities were glad to have them, because they did not come as ordinary refugees, seeking merely to save their necks, but as warriors willing to continue the fight against the infidel Turk, in the eternal hope that one day Turkey would be defeated and they could return to their own lands. But the Turkish occupation was to last some five hundred years. In the meantime, the Serbs became valuable and respected citizens, settled in their new home, although they often had to pay a dear price for living on the frontier, exposed to periodic Turkish military onslaughts.

But the Serbs were also to face difficulties inside the Austrian and Hungarian kingdoms. To the north of them was Croatia proper, a strongly clerical land. Life was difficult there for anyone who was not a Roman Catholic. The Catholic bishops (from Zagreb and from Senj), with the help of Viennese Jesuits, sought constantly to convert the newly-arrived Serbs to Catholicism in the regions bordering on Croatia, or at least to get them to accept the Uniate (a Christian of a church adhering to an Eastern rite and discipline but submitting to papal authority) rite. Many times those attempts were aided by military authorities using brute force, although the Austrian Kings were officially and formally on the side of the Serbs.

In short, the Serbs in these regions were to be on the defensive for 350 years, trying to preserve their religion (Serbian Orthodox) and their national identity. Their right to own land and their right to work for the state were limited because they were not Catholics. Serbian priests were tortured and imprisoned because they refused to join the Uniates. These restrictions and persecutions have been described by Croatian and German (Austrian) historians. And they were admitted by the various official promises of rectification.

There was a considerable discrepancy between theory and practice. From time to time, the authorities promised autonomy and independence for the Orthodox Church. They even promised autonomy for Serbian civil authorities (e.g. Emperor Joseph of Hungary in 1706). And yet the military chaplain of Lika (Marko Mesic) could proclaim: “Be converted to Catholicism or get out!” Vienna could say one thing (how sincerely?), while local authorities could do another.

The Croatians feared the progress that the Serbs were making in all fields: religion, economics, education and culture. They were determined to do something about it. In the eighteenth century, for example, they instructed the Croatian representatives in the Hungarian parliament to seek the enactment of laws and regulations which would make life impossible for the Serbian people and for the Orthodox Church. Among the measures proposed were the following: to prevent the organization of Serbian high schools (the Croats did not yet have elementary schools in Croatian), to prevent the building of Orthodox Churches, to take away all property of Serbian monasteries, to prevent the collection of contributions for monasteries, to turn the Orthodox clergy over to the courts as ordinary trash, and to do away with the schism.

Maria Theresa, however, rejected these demands because Serbian military power was needed in the struggle against the Turks.

In the nineteenth century, this hatred for the Serbs, heretofore largely confined to the Catholic priesthood, was transferred to the Croatian people. To this end, Ante Starcevic, whom the Croatians called the father of his country, contributed the most. He is the first Croatian racist, putting forth the slogan: “The Serbs are a breed fit only for the slaughter house.” Subsequently, he put forth the saying: “Serbs to the willows,” meaning that the Serbs should be hung on willow trees.

Although there was a split among Starcevic’s followers, he succeeded in forming a political movement whose chief reason for existence was hatred of the Serbs. After his death, Starcevic was succeeded by Josef Frank, who entered into close collaboration with the Croatian clericals to form a Frankist party, which was under the direct influence of Vienna. To this extremist group belonged Ante Pavelic, who in 1941 was to arrive from Italy and with the aid of Fascist and Nazi power to become head of the Axis puppet state of Croatia, and soon thereafter the principal butcher of the Serbs. But this is getting ahead of the story.

In 1918, the Frankist party, which had in the past relied on Vienna for support, went out of existence. With the defeat of Austro-Hungary, Serbia and Montenegro joined with Croatia, Slovenia, Bosnia, Herzegovina and other regions formerly under Austro-Hungarian rule to form a common state—Yugoslavia. In such circumstances there was no place for a Frankist party.

While the experience of a common nationhood for the Serbs and the Croats was in many ways a stormy one, and certainly beyond the possibility of adequate description here, two elemental points need to be made. First of all, in the political sphere, considerable progress was made in Serb-Croat relations prior to 1941. Secondly, in the religious sphere, the Roman Catholic Church enjoyed full freedom to pursue its activities and to prosper. These two points need further brief elaboration.

Yugoslavia became a political democracy. But Serbia, because of her previous existence as a nation (and consequently her greater political experience) and because the Serbs were more numerous than all of the other groups combined, had a dominant voice in the new nation’s political affairs. This led to some dissatisfaction, and subsequently to more extreme difficulties, resulting in the establishment of a dictatorship in 1929. In 1931, the dictatorship was modified to a degree, with minor modifications in the late thirties. In 1939, an agreement (Sporazum) was concluded between the government in Belgrade and the representatives of the Croatian Peasant party, abandoning the principle of a centralist state.

Under the Sporazum Croatia was granted extensive political and economic autonomy, with her own government and her own assembly. The central government still controlled foreign affairs and defense. Croatia was to have autonomy in internal administration, justice, public education, agriculture, forestry, mining, construction, finance, health and social policy. Her territory was enlarged, taking in over a million Serbs (under the Nazis it was to be enlarged still further). The head of the principal political party in Croatia (Croatian Peasant Party), Dr. Viatko Macek, became vice-president of the central government. But the fanatics in Croatia could be satisfied with nothing short of the destruction of the Yugoslav state.

Parenthetically, it should be added that the Sporazum was received with dissatisfaction in Serbia. Serbs for the most part felt that the Croatians, a minority group, had been given rights which even the Serbs did not enjoy. The government was aware of this hostility and hence never submitted the Sporazum to the parliament for ratification.

On the religious front, the Roman Catholic Church had full freedom and equality from the beginning. Countless witnesses can testify to this fact, but it might be interesting to refer to one or two Catholic sources. A Croatian Catholic priest, Vjekoslav Wagner, spoke of the expansion of Catholicism in Serbia, adding that “such progress could be attained only in a country where religious tolerance and equality were living facts.” 3 More recently, Belgian Catholics have reported how before the Second World War, the Catholic press (dailies, weeklies and monthlies) flourished in Yugoslavia, how Catholic schools, colleges and other religious centers functioned, how Catholic hospitals were built and Catholic organizations multiplied.4 Dr. Anton Korosec, cleric and Slovene Catholic leader, has admitted that “even without the Concordat the Catholic Church enjoyed full freedom of action.” 5

3 “Katolicizam u Srbiji” (Catholicism in Serbia), Almanah Jugoslovenske Katolicke akademije (1929), p. 3.
4 Une Eglise du silence—Catholiques en Yougoslavie (Brussels, 1954), pp. 144, 149.
5 Hrvatska Zora (Munich), September 1, 1954.

There are ample statistics on the progress of the Catholic Church in Yugoslavia between the two world wars, and any one really interested in checking them can easily do so.

Nevertheless, extremist clerical elements in Croatia were dissatisfied living in a country where the Catholics were in a minority. Perhaps they feared the future. To allay these fears, Belgrade governments were willing to expose themselves to hostility in Serbia and in other Serbian Orthodox regions by entering into a Concordat with the Vatican, which would formalize relations between the Church and the state. Belgrade hoped that this would placate Croatian Catholic hostility toward the state and the government.

The Concordat was opposed in Serbia because it granted privileges and guarantees to the Catholic Church which the Orthodox themselves did not enjoy. For example, the state was obligated to pay the Catholic Church for properties confiscated by the Austrian state (1780-1790), something that even Catholic Austria had refused to do. Moreover, the state was to pay for land taken by agrarian reform measures, but only to the Catholic Church and not the others.

That the disputed Concordat gave the Catholic Church a privileged position was recognized by Archbishop Bauer of Zagreb and his vicar, Stepinac, in a declaration on March 31, 1936: ‘The Catholic Church is not at all opposed to the Serbian Orthodox Church also receiving all that it perhaps does not now have and which is guaranteed to the Catholic Church by the Concordat.” 6

6 Sima, Simic, Vatikan protio Jugoslavije (The Vatican Against Yugoslavia), (Tisograd, 1958), pp. 16-17, and Viktor Novak, Magnum Crimen (Zagreb, 1948), p. 440.

Parenthetically, it might be added that many Croatian leaders, including the head of the Croatian Peasant party, Stjepan Radic, were not in favor of the Concordat. They feared the entrenchment of clericalism in Croatia, and believed that the Concordat would facilitate it.

But the Croatian extremists were interested only in separatism; they did not want a common state. In 1929, Ante Pavelic fled to Italy and there resurrected the Frankist party in the form of a terrorist organization, called the Ustashi. He became the leader of the Croatian extremist separatist movement. He received considerable help from Mussolini (25 million liras and a promise of liberal sums to come).7 He also received assistance from the Horthy regime in Hungary.

7 Hevre Lauriere, Assassins au Nom de Dieu (Paris, 1959), p. 17.

The members of Pavelic’s organization were recruited from the most viciously anti-Serb and the most depraved and sadistic elements in Croatia. They trained for and engaged in terrorist activities. The Ustashi sent assassins and terrorists into Yugoslavia, who blew up bridges, placed bombs in public places, and contributed to the death and injury of many innocent victims. The Ustashi also killed King Alexander of Yugoslavia and the French Foreign Minister, Louis Barthou, on October 9, 1934 in Marseilles.

When Hitler and Mussolini destroyed Yugoslavia in 1941, Pavelic and his Ustashi were brought in to rule an enlarged puppet state of Croatia. To tell what they did to the Serbian population under their jurisdiction is the task of this book. It is the author’s hope that these few pages will enable the reader to view the genocide in Croatia in some historical perspective. To see that it was not the result of a momentary disagreement with the Serbs or the result of a revolution. Rather it came as the consequence of a carefully prepared ideology which began in the second half of the nineteenth century and culminated in Pavelic’s Ustashi.

See footnote 1, p. 9.

Statement of Hermann Neubacher reads as follows:

The recipe for the Orthodox solution of the Ustashi-fuehrer and the Poglavnik (head of State) of Croatia, Ante Payelic, reminds one of the bloodiest memories connected with Religious Wars: “One third must be converted to Catholicism, one third must leave the country, and one third must die!” The last point of this programme was carried out. When leading Ustashi state that one million of Orthodox Serbs (including babies, children, women and old men) were slaughtered, this, in my opinion, is a boasting exaggeration. On the basis of reports I received, I estimated that three quarters of a million defenseless people were slaughtered.

As I repeated once again at the Headquarters the reality of the horrible events which were taking place in my Croatian neighborhood, Adolf Hitler replied:

“I also told the Poglavnik that it is not so simple to annihilate such a minority, it is too large.”

Continued in Chapter I. The International Conspiracy Against Yugoslavia

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Jesuit Plots – Chapter VIII. The Canonization Of More And Fisher: History Suppressed.

Jesuit Plots – Chapter VIII. The Canonization Of More And Fisher: History Suppressed.

Continued from Charter VII. The Cause Of The Great Civil War.

1934. During 1934 Rome filled the columns of the British Press with articles on the proposed superstitious and pagan act of canonization of Sir Thomas More and Bishop John Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, who were beheaded in 1535, in the reign of Henry VIII, for denying the King’s supremacy. Parliament had passed an Act abrogating the Papal Supremacy in England, and recognising that only of the King.

To read The Times, Daily Telegraph and other leading British papers on More and Fisher, one would have thought that these great papers were being edited by Roman Catholic Priests who had just stepped out of the Dark Ages. Little doubt that Roman Catholic and Anglo-Romanist sub-Editors were behind this disgraceful superstitious propaganda and probably a plentiful supply of Vatican gold, out of Mussolini’s £19,200,000 gift to the Pope in 1929.

Replies refuting these Articles were always suppressed by these Editors and sub-Editors, who must have been either Roman Catholics or Anglo-Romanists. Every great daily journal suppressed the true State Paper history of these two men.

1935. On January 29th, 1935, the Pope and his Cardinals met in the Vatican to hear the evidence in justification of the canonization of More and Fisher. The Tablet, Universe, Catholic Times and other journals had artificially worked up a furious agitation and petition bearing 170,000 signatures which was sent to the Pope.

Our University professors, however, had discovered amongst the Spanish State Papers of Fisher’s day, that he was really a traitor, planning the invasion of his native country by the King of Spain, whilst professing to be a loyal English Bishop.

The Protestant Truth Society decided to cable these facts to the Pope so that they could be placed before the Canonization Council.

TELEGRAM TO POPE PIUS XI: THE VATICAN REPLY.

The Protestant Truth Society, therefore, dispatched on Thursday, January 24th, the following telegram to Pope Pius XI at the Vatican:—

TO POPE PIUS XI, VATICAN, ROME.
“Vienna, Charles V and Henry VIII State Papers, September 27th, 1533, disclose Bishop Fisher a traitor planning Spanish invasion of England. Shall we send copies of State Papers before you proceed further with Canonization on January 29th?”

On Monday, January 28th, the following reply was received:—

VATICAN CITY.
“Kensit, Protestant Truth Society, 31 Cannon Street, London.
“Documents proposed will be willingly received by the Historical Section—RITI, Quentin Reporter, Palazzo San Callisto, Rome.”

Mr. Kensit replied as follows:—

Quentin RELATORE, LONDON,
Palazzo, San Callisto, Rome. 30th January, 1935.

“Dear Sir—We thank you for your courteous reply to our telegram of January 24th. We enclose photographic copies of the printed State Papers concerned. These have been photographed by permission of the British Public Record Office. Their authenticity can be confirmed in the Vienna Archives, as per references on the documents.

“We are certain that in view of the facts disclosed in these Vienna State documents that to proceed further and canonise Bishop Fisher will give great offence to both Protestant and the educated Roman Catholic community in Britain, as it will mean the raising to Sainthood of one who engaged himself in plots against his Sovereign.
Yours faithfully, J. A. Kensit.”
Secretary of the Protestant Truth Society.

These facts were sent to the Press Association. Only two papers published them—The Daily Herald and News-Chronicle. All others were silent. Why?

THE COPIES OF THE SPANISH STATE PAPERS

SENT TO THE VATICAN, JANUARY 30th, 1935.
STATEMENT ACCOMPANYING THE DOCUMENTS.

“This is a photostat of the printed copies of the Despatches of the Spanish Envoy, Chapuys, at the Court of Henry VIII, to his master the Emperor Charles V at Vienna, dated September 27th, 1533, and October 10th, 1533.”

In the Despatch of September 27th, Chapuys informs Charles V that the good Bishop of Rochester (Fisher) had sent to notify him that the arms of the Pope against Henry VIII and his Ministers are futile, and that:

“Your Majesty must set your hand to it in which you will do a work as agreeable to God as going against the Turk.” Henry VIII, VI, p.486. Spanish State Papers, VI, 1531-33, PRO.

In a later letter dated October 10th, 1533, Chapuys again writes to Charles V:

“The good and holy Bishop of Rochester would like you to take active measures immediately, as I wrote in my last, which advice he has sent to me again lately to repeat. The most part of the English as far as I can learn, are of his opinion and only fear that your Majesty will not listen to it which would be obviated by the least Army your Majesty could put to sea.” Henry VIII, Vol. VI, p.511, and Spanish State Papers, IV, 1531-33, P.R.O.
EXPLANATORY NOTES ADDED TO THE DOCUMENTS.

These Despatches were compiled from the copies in the Vienna Archives by Dr. James Gairdner, LL.D., Assistant Keeper of the Public Records, Public Records Office, London, and printed by H.M. Government. The Spanish copies are in the Calendar of Spanish State Papers, Vol. IV, 1531-33 A.D., edited by Don Pascuel de Gayangos, Ref. k.u.k., Hans-Hof-u-Staats Arch. Wein Rep. P. FASC, c. 228, Nos. 55 & 57.

Professor A. F. Pollard, M.A., late of London University, and Dr. G. G. Coulton, LL.D., of Cambridge, both state in their published works that Bishop John Fisher was a traitor, urging the Spanish Emperor to invade England, two years before his execution in 1535. Here, therefore, we have three great witnesses, Gairdner, Pollard and Coulton.

These pages have been photographed at the Public Record Office, London, for the use of the Vatican, following the proposed Canonization of Bishop Fisher, January 29th, 1538,

On January 30th, 1935, the photographic copies from the Spanish State Papers at the Public Record Office, were despatched to the Vatican by Air Mail, to Abbot Quentin, President of the Historical Section of the Sacred Congregation of Rites, who drew up the history of the Cause of More and Fisher for presentation to the Pope before cononization.”

Possibly these State Papers, proving conclusively that Fisher was really a traitor to England, were a great shock to the Abbot and he died two or three days later. Is it unreasonable to suggest this? After his long years of research he found that the most powerful Protestant Society in Britain, if not in the whole world, was at the last moment producing Spanish State Paper evidence, which destroyed the results of his life work, and was publishing it to the world?

Now to show the powerful unseen hand at work on the British Press, after a year of flooding the nation with the superstitious and fabulous accounts of these two men and their deeds.

The Protestant Truth Society sent a copy of the Spanish State Papers and of the Cables to each of the following News Agencies and Editors:—The B.B.C., Daily Mail, Daily Express, The Times, Morning Post, News-Chronicle, Daily Herald, Daily Mirror, Daily Sketch, Daily Telegraph, Evening News, Evening Standard, Star, The Scotsman, Glasgow Herald, Aberdeen Press & Journal, Manchester Evening News, Press Association and Central News, Ltd.

Not a word broadcast by the B.B.C. and not a single paper published this very important news, yet they had in many cases during the same period filled their columns with the false and superstitious aspect of their executions, and continued to do so for days after. The Times and Daily Telegraph were the worst offenders. These papers displayed every item in bold type. What unseen power was able to silence all these great journals? Little doubt there were two powerful organisations at work. The Roman Catholics and the Anglo-Romanists, probably with the Archbishop of Canterbury behind them. The one without the other was not strong enough to silence the whole British Press. Again Vatican gold may have played an important part. The most powerful can, apparently, be bought with advertisements.

HE REPLY FROM THE VATICAN.
Palazzo, San Callisto, ROME.

Dear Sir, 20th February, 1935.
I have the honour to inform you that we have received the letter enclosing photographs of the State Papers sent to the Abbot Quentin, whose death has prevented an earlier reply.

Although it is a question of contexts which are already largely known, and also in our possession, and which have received the serious consideration which the educated public had the right to expect, I nevertheless beg to convey my best thanks to you.

Yours very truly,
F. ANTONELLI, Rel. gen.
Mr. J. A. KENSIT, Protestant Truth Society, London.

THE POPE CANONIZES FISHER AND MORE WITHOUT MIRACLES OR SIGNALS FROM THE SKIES.

In spite of the Spanish State Papers the Pope proceeded with the Canonization of both Fisher and More although no signal from the skies had been vouchsafed in the form of miracles, as required by the Church of Rome before a Canonization.

Britain was too well educated in 1935 to believe in Romish “miracles,” so the Canonization was carried through without miracles or signals from the skies!

The facts are that these two men were wicked traitors and tyrants, as recorded in the Dictionary of National Biography and Spanish State Papers.

Here are the facts about More:—

Sir Thomas More was anything but the gentle, saintly Chancellor which the Church of Rome paints him to be. He began his persecution and burning of Protestants soon after Tyndale’s translation of the New Testament arrived in England. Both he and Bishop Tunstall waged unceasing war on this new Book and thousands were seized and burned at St. Paul’s Cross, and many of the readers were burned with their books at Smithfield and elsewhere in England.

Sir Sidney Lee in his biography of More in the Dict. Nat. Biography says of More:—

(1) “That he wore a hair shirt and his controversial style was coarse.”

(2) “In March, 1527, he received permission from Bishop Tunstall to read heretical books. In 1528 he published his first controversial book against Tyndale, Joyce and Frith, and waged unceasing battle until his death.”

(3) “He boasted of his hostility to heretics in his epitaph which he wrote himself.”

(4) “Hall, a contemporary author, describes More as “a great persecutor of such as detested the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome.”

(5) Foxe described him as “blinded in the zeal of Popery.”

(6) Froude, the historian, describes him as “a merciless bigot.”

(7) Sidney Lee, his biographer (Dict. Nat Biography), says, “More undoubtedly viewed with equanimity the cruel incidents of persecution.” He then continues: “More’s personal responsibility of the barbarous usage of many Protestants has not been satisfactorily disputed.”

(8) “It must be admitted that he caused heretics on slender pretences to be racked in the Tower.”

(9) “More admitted that he caused the Officers of the Marshalsea and other Prisons to use with severity persons guilty of what he called sacrilege.”

(10) “The enormities practised on James Bainham must be largely laid to More’s charge.” Sir Sidney Lee in Dict. Nat. Biography.

James Bainham, Martyr. A London lawyer, burnt at the stake, April 30th, 1532, In 1531 he was accused of heresy before Sir Thomas More, who imprisoned and flogged him in his house at Chelsea and then sent him to the Tower of London to be racked, in the hope of discovering other heretics.

“Sir Thomas More stood by the martyr and looked on whilst he was being racked until he had lamed him, in the hope of discovering other heretics” in the Temple. Dict. Nat. Biography. Henry VIII State Papers, V, App. 30.

At the stake, as the train of gunpowder ran towards Bainham, he lifted up his eyes towards Heaven and cried: “God forgive thee and show thee more mercy than thou showest to me; the Lord forgive Sir Thomas More!” Foxe, IV, 705. 1870 Edition.

NO SIGNAL FROM THE SKIES FROM FISHER OR MORE DURING 400 YEARS.

The Church of Rome has been expecting miracles for 400 years in answer to the prayers to these two “Martyrs.” Not a single miracle has been vouchsafed by the Almighty in answer to all these prayers and processions. The withholding of miracles by the Almighty has been the reason given by the Popes in past ages down to last year for the delay in canonizing these “martyrs.” As no signal has come from the skies, the Pope has been obliged to yield to the clamour of the English and Irish-born Roman Catholic Bishops, and proceed with the canonization without miracles! The Roman Catholic Bishop Amigo informed the Roman Catholic Evidence Guild in October, 1934, that he had spoken to the Holy Father in 1933, when in Rome, as to the great good the canonization would effect for England. The Pope informed him that miracles were needed, worked through the intercession of the martyrs (Tablet, October 6th, 1934). Father Newdigate, S.J., said the same thing in his List of “Martyrs.”

On June 21st, 1935, the Anglican Bishop of Rochester presided over a Fisher Commemoration Service in Rochester Cathedral. Lord Halifax, Secretary of State for War, delivered an oration on Fisher, in which he eulogised him as a “Christian Martyr.” As the Bishop had treated with contempt all protests against such a gathering in a Church of England Cathedral, two members of the Protestant Truth Society made a public protest in the Cathedral itself, producing photographic copies of the Spanish State Papers, similar to those sent to the Vatican. Most of the British newspapers published an account of this protest, but the B.B.C. did not broadcast one word.

Danger from the League of Nations.

HISTORY REPEATS ITSELF.

After the Battle of Waterloo a League of Nations was formed in 1816 by Russia, Prussia and Austria, and called the Holy Alliance, for the purpose of putting an end to war, as the dreamers imagined who had no knowledge of human nature and its fickleness.

Britain was pressed to join this League, but the Duke of Wellington firmly opposed Britain entering any such entanglement, as the Duke foresaw that it could only end in isolating Britain and in the co-partners in the League leaving Britain in the lurch in the event of international trouble. So firmly did the Duke oppose Britain entering this League that the proposal had to be dropped.

The first great disappointment in this Holy League came in the troubles of 1822, and the Revolution of 1848 completely destroyed it.

How sound was the judgment of the old Duke! He had learned by years of war how little were the statesmen of Europe to be trusted in a time of crisis.

Will history repeat itself in the League of Nations?

There may be a temporary success at Geneva over the Italian-Abyssinian war and all right-minded people will rejoice if that happy event is brought to pass.

But, in the light of history, we ask can there be a permanent Peace in the British Empire whilst the Foreign Office treats the Papacy as a Christian institution?

The judgment of Scripture on Papal Rome is clear and decisive. Chap. XVII and XVIII.

We must never forget that neither John the Baptist nor our Lord ever interfered in politics. Christ knew that with unrighteous men controlling the world’s affairs that He could not act as arbiter between men who would not first acknowledge His authority. He knew that armies and soldiers would exist until the day when He would take the government of the world into His own hands, and put down all rule and authority and rule from pole to pole and shore to shore. Neither John the Baptist nor Christ ever commanded the Roman Centurions or soldiers who came to them for help to leave the Roman Army. They both sent them back to the Army with the blessing they sought.

Superficial Bible readers who teach that to belong to the Army or Navy of one’s own country is a sin, should read carefully how Christ dealt with the Roman Centurions and soldiers who came to Him when He was on earth.

Christ clearly foretold that there would be great wars right down to: the end of this Age. Of course Divine foreknowledge does not imply Divine foreordination.

The Lord Jesus Christ plainly foretold in Matt. 13:24, 25, and Luke 21, that the end of the Age before His Second Coming would be ushered in by a time of wars, revolutions and world-wide troubles, which would be ended by the Second Coming of Christ and of the setting up of His kingdom in power.

How can Christians who really believe that Christ was Divine, and that all He foretold must surely come to pass, reconcile that belief with a universal peace to be brought about by any League of Nations either now or in the future? Christ foresaw that men would in the course of and at the end of this Age, reject His authority and teaching and bring about the dark days of unbelief and flouting of Divine authority, such as we are witnessing to-day.

The author regards the League of Nations as the Devil’s snare for Protestant nations. There are 53 nations represented at Geneva to-day in the League of Nations, and nearly all are Roman Catholic with Roman Catholic Secretaries. Even Sir Eric Drummond, the British Secretary for 10 years, was a Roman Catholic. He became a convert whilst at the Foreign Office. The Assistant Secretary for Britain is John C. Epstein, another convert to Rome.

When the Pope’s conduct was severely criticized at the League Meeting in September, 1929, Sir Eric Drummond cut the criticism out of the League’s Official Report. This nearly caused a strike amongst the official reporters. Manchester Guardian, September 21st, 1929.

Judging by the suspicions and jealousies at Geneva whatever the immediate issue of the Sanctions may be, there seems little doubt that sooner or later the other nations in the League of Nations will desert the Covenant and isolate Britain, just as the Duke of Wellington in his day warned the nation of the danger and utter failure of the Holy Alliance. Wellington had proved by years of war and diplomacy that European statesmen could not be trusted in times of international crisis. Were the League of Nations to bring about universal Peace it would make the Lord Jesus Christ a false Prophet. All the evidence to-day, however, indicates that Our Lord was a true Prophet.

At the League of Nations the name of God must never be mentioned officially, and no prayers to the Almighty offered up for guidance at any session.

The League of Nations, in the author’s view, is a modern Tower of Babel.

ALL GOVERNMENT DEPTS. SHIELD THE POPE.

We had a Coalition Government in Britain during the Great War. That Government lasted until 1922; a Conservative Government from 1922-1929; a Labour Government from 1929-1931; and a National Government from 1931-1935. Not one of these Governments frankly disclosed to the nation and Empire the diabolical Popish plots during the Great War, against the Throne and Empire. Not only so, but all of these Governments refused to allow questions to be put in Parliament concerning the treacherous actions of the Popes during the Great War. The author tried several times, but Sir George Hamilton, his local M.P., always refused on the ground that it would offend the Vatican!

The Empire had to wait 5 years, until 1921, to learn of the Vatican treachery in 1914 by allowing the Irish College in Rome to be used as a distributing centre for enemy propaganda literature. It had to wait 17 years, until 1933, to learn of the treachery of Pope Benedict XV in bestowing his Apostolic Benediction on the Irish rebels in 1916, three weeks before the Easter Week Rebellion. That Rebellion cost 2,700 killed and wounded British soldiers.

How many years will the Empire have to wait before it learns the secret lying behind the action of Mr. Anthony Eden, M.P., who violated diplomatic practice in February, 1934, by first visiting the Pope in the Vatican before calling upon the Duce, the real ruler of Italy? The Empire should know without delay whether Mr. Eden did this on his own responsibility or whether he did so on the instructions of the Roman Catholic Officials at the Foreign Office. See The Times, February 27th, 1934.

What right had the Foreign Office to send Cardinal Bourne in a British warship on a Political Mission to Cairo, Jerusalem, Constantinople, Laibach, the Balkans and to Haifa and Mt. Carmel, in April, 1919? See Evening Standard, March 31st, April 1st and 7th, 1919.

If, unfortunately, the Empire should be involved in another European War, the Dominions as well as the Protestant people of Britain should insist on the recall of the Envoy to the Vatican, the recall of Roman Catholic Ambassadors and the removal of the Roman Catholic Officials from the Foreign Office and the B.B.C.

It is a remarkable fact that Canada, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa, were absolutely silent over the appointment of Mr. Anthony Eden as Foreign Minister. The Dominions distrust him since his visit to the Pope in 1934.

The great Revolution of 1685-1689 was caused by the Government of James II hiding from the nation the Jesuit Plots for the restoration of Popery in the land and the downfall of England.

ROME NEVER CHANGES.
Plots Against King George V, 1916.

Command Paper, No. 1108, issued in 1921, by H.M. Government, was barely mentioned in the Press. There was not a word in the Press about the Irish and Spanish Priests behind the scenes acting as spies for Germany during the Great War. At the very time that our British Envoy was at the Vatican and Pope Benedict XV was fawning on him, he was receiving Count Plunkett, an Irish Papal Knight from Dublin, as a secret Envoy from the Irish Republican Provisional Government, three weeks before the 1916 Easter Rebellion broke out, and gave him his Apostolic Benediction, and yet Britain had an Envoy in Rome at the very time! The facts were disclosed and published by De Valera in The Irish Press, May 26th, 1933. I have the paper. Do readers realise that our Press Association never sent out to the British Press that startling disclosure and not a word was broadcasted by the B.B.C.? At the very time that Pope Pius XI was receiving another illegal Envoy, in 1933, Count Plunkett sent a signed statement to the Press confirming the fact of his interview with the Pope, because the Irish Bishops and Vatican denied it. Of course they would deny it! De Valera published it in his paper, The Irish Press, May 26th, 1933.

COUNT PLUNKETT’S VISIT TO THE POPE IN 1916.

Here is what he says, and the Editor of The Irish Press, in an Editorial article confirms its truth:—

“It is denied that I went to Rome immediately before the Rising in 1916 to communicate with. His Holiness Pope Benedict XV, … but I must disclose certain facts in the interests of truth. I went to Rome according to my instructions.

“There I was received by His Holiness; for nigh two hours we discussed the coming struggle for Irish Independence. The Pope was much moved when I disclosed the fact that the date for the rising was fixed, and the reasons for that decision. … Then the Pope conferred His Apostolic Benediction on the men who were facing death for Ireland’s liberty…. Back in Dublin on Good Friday, 1916, I sent in my report of the results of my mission to the Provisional Government.

“In the General Post Office, when the fight began, I saw again the portion of that paper relating to my audience with His Holiness in 1916.
G. N. Count PLUNKETT,
‘Ascension Thursday, 1933.”

The plotters in 1914-16

The Irish Press Editorial.

The Irish Press, in its Editorial Article headed “Benediction,” says:—

“To-day Ireland learns for the first time one of the most moving and glorious stories in connection with the Easter Week Rising. Before it took place Pope Benedict XV received a Mission from the Irish Volunteer Executive in the person of George Noble, Count Plunkett. The Count had a private audience of two hours with His Holiness, and disclosed to him the decision to rise and the date of the insurrection, and received from him his Apostolic Benediction on the men who were facing death for Ireland’s liberty.” The Irish Press, May 26th, 1933.

The plotters in 1916

At the very same time Pope Benedict was receiving our English Envoy in violation of the Statute Laws of Britain, he was bestowing his Apostolic Benediction on the Irish rebels—the enemies of England!

Although the British Government knew of this terrible disclosure, in 1933 they actually sent another Envoy to the Vatican eleven months later, in the person of Sir Charles Wingfield. That Rebellion in 1916 cost 2,700 killed and wounded amongst the English soldiers. Is this not clear evidence that there is a “James II” Party at the Court and in the Government Departments which is hiding the truth from the nation and Empire?

THE IRISH BISHOPS ENEMIES OF BRITAIN.

1918. Irish anti-British campaign in Australia, led by Archbishop Mannix. In Ireland 27 Irish Roman Catholic Bishops signed the Sinn Fein Pledge against Britain on April 18th, 1918. At the top of the Pledge was a photo of Maynooth College with a portrait of Cardinal Logue on the left with De Valera below, and on the right Archbishop Walsh, Roman Catholic Primate of all Ireland. The great battle for the Channel Ports was raging at this very time (April 10th-29th, 1918). See p.64 for the same troubles in Canada led by French Roman Catholic Priests.

On Saturday, October 5th, 1935, in spite of all these disloyal acts, King George V received the French Cardinal Villeneuve at Buckingham Palace! Little doubt that Roman Catholic Permanent Officials engineered this visit. Daily Telegraph, October 7th, 1935.

The Australian Jesuits, as we now know from Archbishop Mannix’s statements, had their H.Q. in Dublin. They caused such an agitation in Australia that the five Divisions (50,000 men) of Australian troops were withdrawn from the fighting line on October 6th, five weeks before the Armistice, when every man was needed, whilst the Canadian, New Zealand, South African and Newfoundland troops, went right through to the end.

Lord Haig’s confidential H.Q. maps show four Australian Divisions in the rear at Amiens, 60 miles behind the line, and the 5th half-way back, whilst the other Dominion troops are shown forward in the fighting lines.

WARNING TO DOMINION STATESMEN IN THE EVENT OF ANOTHER GREAT WAR.

The Author is a Canadian by birth. He has resided in England for many years, and has travelled widely in Britain and in Continental countries, and knows much of what is going on behind the scenes, and much that has been concealed from the Nation and Empire by the Government and Press. He has also kept in close touch with public opinion in the Dominions, and has been in communication with all the Protestant Prime Ministers at every Imperial Conference since 1923. These Prime Ministers, in spite of Constitutional etiquette, have in several cases warmly thanked him for the facts placed before them.

This was particularly so in the case of the attack on the Accession Oath by the Irish and Irish-American delegations at the 1930 Imperial Conference. As previously remarked, should the present dangerous situation unfortunately develop into another World War, and the Dominions became involved, as in the last war, Dominion statesmen as a matter of self-preservation should from the very first firmly insist on the following dangerous enemies of the Empire being dealt with at the very outbreak of hostilities:—

1. The severance of all relations with the Vatican, and the recall of the unconstitutional Envoy to the Pope. The United States and other Protestant Navies do not recognise the Pope as a temporal king, and Great Britain should not, in view of the Vatican treachery in the Great War.

2. The removal from the British Foreign Office of the Roman Catholic and Anglo-Romanist Secretaries of State and permanent officials, who have so long influenced the policy of that great State Department, and concealed the treachery of the Vatican during the Great War.

3. The removal from the Cable Services, News Agencies and Editorial Chairs of our great Newspapers, of those Papal agents, so long responsible for suppressing all news disclosing the activities and plots of the Church of Rome.

4, The removal from the Admiralty and Royal Navy of those pro-Pope high officials who were responsible for issuing the illegal Secret Order to the Royal Navy in 1929 to salute the Pope as a King.

5. Ensure that War Inventions by Dominion Inventors be safeguarded from brain-pickers in the Departments. Dominion inventors in the last great War had their great inventions appropriated by officers and officials who had never invented anything previously.

6. The basic Tank was an Australian invention; the AntiZepp Incendiary Bullet a New Zealand; the Beamish Spiral Spring Tentpole a South African; and the basic Electric U Boat Net a Canadian invention. All of these Dominion inventors lost their claims before the War Inventions Commission. The evidence was hushed up and the British Press lauded to the skies the ingenious brains of the English appropriators. This must never be allowed to happen again.

In the case of one English inventor, Mr. Arthur Pollen, who had his Naval Fire Control claim thrown out by the Inventions Commission, the outraged inventor plainly told the Government Departments that he had the influence and support in Parliament and would expose the whole inside ring and cause a national scandal if the Commission did not grant him a fair rehearing. The Treasury yielded and Pollen after a 7 days’ hearing was awarded £30,000. Pollen was the only inventor to get a rehearing. He belonged to the Jesuit family of Pollens. His brother was Father John Pollen, S.J., Editor of The Month. His other brother Anthony is an Oratorian Priest. Whatever the secret was, Pollen got a rehearing where scores of others failed.

If these great Departments are cleansed at the very outset, the Empire will escape many of the snares and pitfalls which nearly caused the loss of the last Great War.

WARNING TO READERS.

The Church of Rome and the Anglo-Romanist party in England are flooding the book world with false history of the times of Henry VIII, Mary, Elizabeth, James I, Charles I and II, James II and William of Orange.

These false history books may nearly always be recognised by the fact that the authors give no references to State Papers and official documents. Frequently these false histories are highly recommended by book reviewers. In fact reviews are not trusted to-day as they were in the last century.

NEVER TRUST AN AUTHOR WHO QUOTES NO REFERENCE TO STATE DOCUMENTS.

Many of the chief Reviewers are Roman Catholics such as Compton Mackenzie, G. K. Chesterton, Evelyn Waugh, Sir Philip Gibbs and many others. Judging by their writings and reviews these men appear to know nothing whatever about the Old State Papers at the Record Office.

THE END.

Download the entire book of Jesuit Plots From-Elizabethan To Modern Times By Albert Close in a single PDF file. This file is the best you will find on the WWW, and it’s only 1.6 megabytes in size which is much smaller than the 9.4 megabyte PDF file from which I created these posts of the chapters of the book.

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




The Pagan Origin Of Easter

The Pagan Origin Of Easter

Did you know the Bible uses the word “Easter” only once? It’s in Acts 12:4.

“And when he (Herod the king) had apprehended him (Peter), he put him in prison, and delivered him to four quaternions of soldiers to keep him; intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people.”

This “Easter” of course, is not referring to the Resurrection of Jesus! It refers to the Pagan festival of the worship of Ishtar, the fertility goddess.

That’s not to say we shouldn’t observe the Sunday Jesus rose from the dead, but why call it Easter which is a form of the name of the fertility goddess Ishtar? In the Russian language, they call it “Resurrection” which is also their word for Sunday, the first day of the week. We certainly should not pollute the celebration of the day Jesus rose from the dead with Pagan rituals such as Easter egg hunts, etc.

A tract by David J. Meyer on the pagan origin of Easter

(From http://www.lasttrumpetministries.org/tracts/tract1.html)

Easter is a day that is honored by nearly all of contemporary Christianity and is used to celebrate the resurrection of Jesus Christ.

The holiday often involves a church service at sunrise, a feast which includes an “Easter Ham”, decorated eggs and stories about rabbits.

Those who love truth learn to ask questions, and many questions must be asked regarding the holiday of Easter.

Is it truly the day when Jesus arose from the dead? Where did all of the strange customs come from, which have nothing to do with the resurrection of our Saviour?

The purpose of this tract is to help answer those questions, and to help those who seek truth to draw their own conclusions.

The first thing we must understand is that professing Christians were not the only ones who celebrated a festival called “Easter.”

“Ishtar”, which is pronounced “Easter” was a day that commemorated the resurrection of one of their gods that they called “Tammuz”, who was believed to be the only begotten son of the moon-goddess and the sun-god.

In those ancient times, there was a man named Nimrod, who was the grandson of one of Noah’s son named Ham.

Ham had a son named Cush who married a woman named Semiramis.Cush and Semiramis then had a son named him “Nimrod.”

After the death of his father, Nimrod married his own mother and became a powerful King.

The Bible tells of of this man, Nimrod, in Genesis 10:8-10 as follows: “And Cush begat Nimrod: he began to be a mighty one in the earth. He was a mighty hunter before the Lord: wherefore it is said, even as Nimrod the mighty hunter before the Lord. And the beginning of his kingdom was Babel, and Erech, and Accad,and Calneh, in the land of Shinar.”

Nimrod became a god-man to the people and Semiramis, his wife and mother, became the powerful Queen of ancient Babylon.

Nimrod was eventually killed by an enemy, and his body was cut in pieces and sent to various parts of his kingdom.

Semiramis had all of the parts gathered, except for one part that could not be found.

That missing part was his reproductive organ. Semiramis claimed that Nimrod could not come back to life without it and told the people of Babylon that Nimrod had ascended to the sun and was now to be called “Baal”, the sun god.

Queen Semiramis also proclaimed that Baal would be present on earth in the form of a flame, whether candle or lamp, when used in worship.

Semiramis was creating a mystery religion, and with the help of Satan, she set herself up as a goddess.

Semiramis claimed that she was immaculately conceived.

She taught that the moon was a goddess that went through a 28 day cycle and ovulated when full.

She further claimed that she came down from the moon in a giant moon egg that fell into the Euphrates River.

This was to have happened at the time of the first full moon after the spring equinox.

Semiramis became known as “Ishtar” which is pronounced “Easter”, and her moon egg became known as “Ishtar’s” egg.”

Ishtar soon became pregnant and claimed that it was the rays of the sun-god Baal that caused her to conceive.

The son that she brought forth was named Tammuz.

Tammuz was noted to be especially fond of rabbits, and they became sacred in the ancient religion, because Tammuz was believed to be the son of the sun-god, Baal. Tammuz, like his supposed father, became a hunter.

The day came when Tammuz was killed by a wild pig.

Queen Ishtar told the people that Tammuz was now ascended to his father, Baal, and that the two of them would be with the worshippers in the sacred candle or lamp flame as Father, Son and Spirit.

Ishtar, who was now worshipped as the “Mother of God and Queen of Heaven”, continued to build her mystery religion.

The queen told the worshippers that when Tammuz was killed by the wild pig, some of his blood fell on the stump of an evergreen tree, and the stump grew into a full new tree overnight. This made the evergreen tree sacred by the blood of Tammuz.

She also proclaimed a forty day period of time of sorrow each year prior to the anniversary of the death of Tammuz.

During this time, no meat was to be eaten.

Worshippers were to meditate upon the sacred mysteries of Baal and Tammuz, and to make the sign of the “T” in front of their hearts as they worshipped.

They also ate sacred cakes with the marking of a “T” or cross on the top.

Every year, on the first Sunday after the first full moon after the spring equinox, a celebration was made.

It was Ishtar’s Sunday and was celebrated with rabbits and eggs.

Ishtar also proclaimed that because Tammuz was killed by a pig, that a pig must be eaten on that Sunday.

By now, the readers of this tract should have made the connection that paganism has infiltrated the contemporary “Christian” churches, and further study indicates that this paganism came in by way of the Roman Catholic System.

The truth is that Easter has nothing whatsoever to do with the resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ.

We also know that Easter can be as much as three weeks away from the Passover, because the pagan holiday is always set as the first Sunday after the first full moon after the spring equinox.

Some have wondered why the word “Easter” is in the the King James Bible.

It is because Acts, chapter 12, tells us that it was the evil King Herod, who was planning to celebrate Easter, and not the Christians.

The true Passover and pagan Easter sometimes coincide, but in some years, they are a great distance apart.

So much more could be said, and we have much more information for you, if you are a seeker of the truth.

We know that the Bible tells us in John 4:24, “God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.”

The truth is that the forty days of Lent, eggs, rabbits,hot cross buns and the Easter ham have everything to do with the ancient pagan religion of Mystery Babylon.These are all antichrist activities!

Satan is a master deceiver, and has filled the lives of well-meaning, professing Christians with idolatry.

These things bring the wrath of God upon children of disobedience, who try to make pagan customs of Baal worship Christian.

You must answer for your activities and for what you teach your children.

These customs of Easter honor Baal, who is also Satan, and is still worshipped as the “Rising Sun” and his house is the “House of the Rising Sun.”

How many churches have “sunrise services” on Ishtar’s day and face the rising sun in the East?

How many will use colored eggs and rabbit stories, as they did in ancient Babylon.

These things are no joke, any more than Judgement day is a joke.

I pray to God that this tract will cause you to search for more truth.

We will be glad to help you by providing more information and by praying for you.

These are the last days, and it is time to repent, come out and be separate.

David J. Meyer

Last Trumpet Ministries International
PO Box 806
Beaver Dam, WI 53916